事業／計画（する） Gutenberg Australia a treasure-trove of literature treasure 設立する hidden with no 証拠 of 所有権

BROWSE the 場所／位置 for other 作品 by this author (and our other authors) or get HELP Reading, Downloading and 変えるing とじ込み／提出するs) or SEARCH the entire 場所／位置 with Google 場所／位置 Search

肩書を与える: The Voyage Out
Author: Virginia Woolf
eBook No.: m00020.html
Language: English
Date first 地位，任命するd: 2015
Most 最近の update: 2015

見解（をとる） our licence and header

*

Read our other ebooks by Virginia Woolf

The Voyage Out

by

Virginia Woolf

Contents

一時期／支部 1.
一時期／支部 2.
一時期／支部 3.
一時期／支部 4.
一時期／支部 5.
一時期／支部 6.
一時期／支部 7.
一時期／支部 8.
一時期／支部 9.
一時期／支部 10.
一時期／支部 11.
一時期／支部 12.
一時期／支部 13.
一時期／支部 14.
一時期／支部 15.
一時期／支部 16.
一時期／支部 17.
一時期／支部 18.
一時期／支部 19.
一時期／支部 20.
一時期／支部 21.
一時期／支部 22.
一時期／支部 23.
一時期／支部 24.
一時期／支部 25.
一時期／支部 26.
一時期／支部 27.

一時期／支部 I

As the streets that lead from the 立ち往生させる to the 堤防 are very 狭くする, it is better not to walk 負かす／撃墜する them arm-in-arm. If you 固執する, lawyers' clerks will have to make 飛行機で行くing leaps into the mud; young lady typists will have to fidget behind you. In the streets of London where beauty goes unregarded, eccentricity must 支払う／賃金 the 刑罰，罰則, and it is better not to be very tall, to wear a long blue cloak, or to （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域 the 空気／公表する with your left 手渡す.

One afternoon in the beginning of October when the traffic was becoming きびきびした a tall man strode along the 辛勝する／優位 of the pavement with a lady on his arm. Angry ちらりと見ることs struck upon their 支援するs. The small, agitated 人物／姿／数字s—for in comparison with this couple most people looked small—decorated with fountain pens, and 重荷（を負わせる）d with despatch-boxes, had 任命s to keep, and drew a 週刊誌 salary, so that there was some 推論する／理由 for the unfriendly 星／主役にする which was bestowed upon Mr. Ambrose's 高さ and upon Mrs. Ambrose's cloak. But some enchantment had put both man and woman beyond the reach of malice and unpopularity. In his guess one might guess from the moving lips that it was thought; and in hers from the 注目する，もくろむs 直す／買収する，八百長をするd stonily straight in 前線 of her at a level above the 注目する，もくろむs of most that it was 悲しみ. It was only by 軽蔑（する）ing all she met that she kept herself from 涙／ほころびs, and the 摩擦 of people 小衝突ing past her was evidently painful. After watching the traffic on the 堤防 for a minute or two with a stoical gaze she twitched her husband's sleeve, and they crossed between the swift 発射する／解雇する of モーター cars. When they were 安全な on the その上の 味方する, she gently withdrew her arm from his, 許すing her mouth at the same time to relax, to tremble; then 涙／ほころびs rolled 負かす／撃墜する, and leaning her 肘s on the balustrade, she 保護物，者d her 直面する from the curious. Mr. Ambrose 試みる／企てるd なぐさみ; he patted her shoulder; but she showed no 調印するs of admitting him, and feeling it ぎこちない to stand beside a grief that was greater than his, he crossed his 武器 behind him, and took a turn along the pavement.

The 堤防 juts out in angles here and there, like pulpits; instead of preachers, however, small boys 占領する them, dangling string, dropping pebbles, or 開始する，打ち上げるing wads of paper for a 巡航する. With their sharp 注目する，もくろむ for eccentricity, they were inclined to think Mr. Ambrose awful; but the quickest witted cried "Bluebeard!" as he passed. In 事例／患者 they should proceed to tease his wife, Mr. Ambrose 繁栄するd his stick at them, upon which they decided that he was grotesque 単に, and four instead of one cried "Bluebeard!" in chorus.

Although Mrs. Ambrose stood やめる still, much longer than is natural, the little boys let her be. Some one is always looking into the river 近づく Waterloo 橋（渡しをする）; a couple will stand there talking for half an hour on a 罰金 afternoon; most people, walking for 楽しみ, 熟視する／熟考する for three minutes; when, having compared the occasion with other occasions, or made some 宣告，判決, they pass on. いつかs the flats and churches and hotels of Westminster are like the 輪郭（を描く）s of Constantinople in a もや; いつかs the river is an opulent purple, いつかs mud-coloured, いつかs sparkling blue like the sea. It is always 価値（がある） while to look 負かす／撃墜する and see what is happening. But this lady looked neither up nor 負かす／撃墜する; the only thing she had seen, since she stood there, was a circular iridescent patch slowly floating past with a straw in the middle of it. The straw and the patch swam again and again behind the tremulous medium of a 広大な／多数の／重要な 井戸／弁護士席ing 涙／ほころび, and the 涙／ほころび rose and fell and dropped into the river. Then there struck の近くに upon her ears—

Lars Porsena of Clusium
By the nine Gods he swore—

and then more faintly, as if the （衆議院の）議長 had passed her on his walk—

That the 広大な／多数の／重要な House of Tarquin
Should 苦しむ wrong no more.

Yes, she knew she must go 支援する to all that, but at 現在の she must weep. 審査 her 直面する she sobbed more 刻々と than she had yet done, her shoulders rising and 落ちるing with 広大な／多数の／重要な regularity. It was this 人物／姿／数字 that her husband saw when, having reached the polished Sphinx, having entangled himself with a man selling picture postcards, he turned; the stanza 即時に stopped. He （機の）カム up to her, laid his 手渡す on her shoulder, and said, "Dearest." His 発言する／表明する was supplicating. But she shut her 直面する away from him, as much as to say, "You can't かもしれない understand."

As he did not leave her, however, she had to wipe her 注目する，もくろむs, and to raise them to the level of the factory chimneys on the other bank. She saw also the arches of Waterloo 橋（渡しをする） and the carts moving across them, like the line of animals in a 狙撃 gallery. They were seen blankly, but to see anything was of course to end her weeping and begin to walk.

"I would rather walk," she said, her husband having あられ／賞賛するd a cab already 占領するd by two city men.

The fixity of her mood was broken by the 活動／戦闘 of walking. The 狙撃 モーター cars, more like spiders in the moon than terrestrial 反対するs, the 雷鳴ing drays, the jingling hansoms, and little 黒人／ボイコット broughams, made her think of the world she lived in. Somewhere up there above the pinnacles where the smoke rose in a pointed hill, her children were now asking for her, and getting a soothing reply. As for the 集まり of streets, squares, and public buildings which parted them, she only felt at this moment how little London had done to make her love it, although thirty of her forty years had been spent in a street. She knew how to read the people who were passing her; there were the rich who were running to and from each others' houses at this hour; there were the bigoted 労働者s 運動ing in a straight line to their offices; there were the poor who were unhappy and rightly malignant. Already, though there was sunlight in the 煙霧, tattered old men and women were nodding off to sleep upon the seats. When one gave up seeing the beauty that 着せる／賦与するd things, this was the 骸骨／概要 beneath.

A 罰金 rain now made her still more dismal; 先頭s with the 半端物 指名するs of those engaged in 半端物 産業s—Sprules, 製造業者 of Saw-dust; Grabb, to whom no piece of waste paper comes amiss—fell flat as a bad joke; bold lovers, 避難所d behind one cloak, seemed to her sordid, past their passion; the flower women, a contented company, whose talk is always 価値（がある） 審理，公聴会, were sodden hags; the red, yellow, and blue flowers, whose 長，率いるs were 圧力（をかける）d together, would not 炎. Moreover, her husband walking with a quick rhythmic stride, jerking his 解放する／自由な 手渡す occasionally, was either a Viking or a stricken Nelson; the sea-gulls had changed his 公式文書，認める.

"Ridley, shall we 運動? Shall we 運動, Ridley?"

Mrs. Ambrose had to speak はっきりと; by this time he was far away.

The cab, by trotting 刻々と along the same road, soon withdrew them from the West End, and 急落（する），激減（する）d them into London. It appeared that this was a 広大な／多数の／重要な 製造業の place, where the people were engaged in making things, as though the West End, with its electric lamps, its 広大な plate-glass windows all 向こうずねing yellow, its carefully-finished houses, and tiny live 人物／姿／数字s trotting on the pavement, or bowled along on wheels in the road, was the finished work. It appeared to her a very small bit of work for such an enormous factory to have made. For some 推論する／理由 it appeared to her as a small golden tassel on the 辛勝する／優位 of a 広大な 黒人／ボイコット cloak.

観察するing that they passed no other hansom cab, but only 先頭s and waggons, and that not one of the thousand men and women she saw was either a gentleman or a lady, Mrs. Ambrose understood that after all it is the ordinary thing to be poor, and that London is the city of innumerable poor people. Startled by this 発見 and seeing herself pacing a circle all the days of her life 一連の会議、交渉／完成する Picadilly Circus she was 大いに relieved to pass a building put up by the London 郡 会議 for Night Schools.

"Lord, how 暗い／優うつな it is!" her husband groaned. "Poor creatures!"

What with the 悲惨 for her children, the poor, and the rain, her mind was like a 負傷させる exposed to 乾燥した，日照りの in the 空気／公表する.

At this point the cab stopped, for it was in danger of 存在 鎮圧するd like an egg-爆撃する. The wide 堤防 which had had room for cannonballs and 騎兵大隊s, had now shrunk to a cobbled 小道／航路 steaming with smells of malt and oil and 封鎖するd by waggons. While her husband read the 掲示s pasted on the brick 発表するing the hours at which 確かな ships would sail for Scotland, Mrs. Ambrose did her best to find （警察などへの）密告，告訴（状）. From a world 排他的に 占領するd in feeding waggons with 解雇（する）s, half obliterated too in a 罰金 yellow 霧, they got neither help nor attention. It seemed a 奇蹟 when an old man approached, guessed their 条件, and 提案するd to 列／漕ぐ／騒動 them out to their ship in the little boat which he kept moored at the 底（に届く） of a flight of steps. With some hesitation they 信用d themselves to him, took their places, and were soon waving up and 負かす／撃墜する upon the water, London having shrunk to two lines of buildings on either 味方する of them, square buildings and oblong buildings placed in 列／漕ぐ／騒動s like a child's avenue of bricks.

The river, which had a 確かな 量 of troubled yellow light in it, ran with 広大な／多数の／重要な 軍隊; bulky 船s floated 負かす／撃墜する 速く 護衛するd by 強く引っ張るs; police boats 発射 past everything; the 勝利，勝つd went with the 現在の. The open 列／漕ぐ／騒動ing-boat in which they sat bobbed and curtseyed across the line of traffic. In 中央の-stream the old man stayed his 手渡すs upon the oars, and as the water 急ぐd past them, 発言／述べるd that once he had taken many 乗客s across, where now he took scarcely any. He seemed to 解任する an age when his boat, moored の中で 急ぐs, carried delicate feet across to lawns at Rotherhithe.

"They want 橋（渡しをする）s now," he said, 示すing the monstrous 輪郭（を描く） of the Tower 橋（渡しをする）. Mournfully Helen regarded him, who was putting water between her and her children. Mournfully she gazed at the ship they were approaching; 錨，総合司会者d in the middle of the stream they could dimly read her 指名する—Euphrosyne.

Very dimly in the 落ちるing dusk they could see the lines of the 船の索具, the masts and the dark 旗 which the 微風 blew out squarely behind.

As the little boat sidled up to the steamer, and the old man shipped his oars, he 発言／述べるd once more pointing above, that ships all the world over flew that 旗 the day they sailed. In the minds of both the 乗客s the blue 旗 appeared a 悪意のある 記念品, and this the moment for presentiments, but にもかかわらず they rose, gathered their things together, and climbed on deck.

負かす／撃墜する in the saloon of her father's ship, 行方不明になる Rachel Vinrace, 老年の twenty-four, stood waiting her uncle and aunt nervously. To begin with, though nearly 関係のある, she scarcely remembered them; to go on with, they were 年輩の people, and finally, as her father's daughter she must be in some sort 用意が出来ている to entertain them. She looked 今後 to seeing them as civilised people 一般に look 今後 to the first sight of civilised people, as though they were of the nature of an approaching physical 不快—a tight shoe or a draughty window. She was already unnaturally を締めるd to receive them. As she 占領するd herself in laying forks 厳しく straight by the 味方する of knives, she heard a man's 発言する／表明する 説 gloomily:

"On a dark night one would 落ちる 負かす／撃墜する these stairs 長，率いる 真っ先の," to which a woman's 発言する／表明する 追加するd, "And be killed."

As she spoke the last words the woman stood in the doorway. Tall, large-注目する，もくろむd, draped in purple shawls, Mrs. Ambrose was romantic and beautiful; not perhaps 同情的な, for her 注目する，もくろむs looked straight and considered what they saw. Her 直面する was much warmer than a Greek 直面する; on the other 手渡す it was much bolder than the 直面する of the usual pretty Englishwoman.

"Oh, Rachel, how d'you do," she said, shaking 手渡すs.

"How are you, dear," said Mr. Ambrose, inclining his forehead to be kissed. His niece instinctively liked his thin angular 団体／死体, and the big 長，率いる with its 広範囲にわたる features, and the 激烈な／緊急の, innocent 注目する，もくろむs.

"Tell Mr. Pepper," Rachel bade the servant. Husband and wife then sat 負かす／撃墜する on one 味方する of the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, with their niece opposite to them.

"My father told me to begin," she explained. "He is very busy with the men...You know Mr. Pepper?"

A little man who was bent as some trees are by a 強風 on one 味方する of them had slipped in. Nodding to Mr. Ambrose, he shook 手渡すs with Helen.

"Draughts," he said, 築くing the collar of his coat.

"You are still rheumatic?" asked Helen. Her 発言する／表明する was low and seductive, though she spoke absently enough, the sight of town and river 存在 still 現在の to her mind.

"Once rheumatic, always rheumatic, I 恐れる," he replied. "To some extent it depends on the 天候, though not so much as people are apt to think."

"One does not die of it, at any 率," said Helen.

"As a general 支配する—no," said Mr. Pepper.

"Soup, Uncle Ridley?" asked Rachel.

"Thank you, dear," he said, and, as he held his plate out, sighed audibly, "Ah! she's not like her mother." Helen was just too late in 強くたたくing her tumbler on the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する to 妨げる Rachel from 審理，公聴会, and from blushing scarlet with 当惑.

"The way servants 扱う／治療する flowers!" she said あわてて. She drew a green vase with a crinkled lip に向かって her, and began pulling out the tight little chrysanthemums, which she laid on the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する-cloth, arranging them fastidiously 味方する by 味方する.

There was a pause.

"You knew Jenkinson, didn't you, Ambrose?" asked Mr. Pepper across the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する.

"Jenkinson of Peterhouse?"

"He's dead," said Mr. Pepper.

"Ah, dear!—I knew him—ages ago," said Ridley. "He was the hero of the punt 事故, you remember? A queer card. Married a young woman out of a tobacconist's, and lived in the Fens—never heard what became of him."

"Drink—麻薬s," said Mr. Pepper with 悪意のある conciseness. "He left a commentary. Hopeless muddle, I'm told."

"The man had really 広大な／多数の／重要な abilities," said Ridley.

"His introduction to Jellaby 持つ／拘留するs its own still," went on Mr. Pepper, "which is surprising, seeing how text-調書をとる／予約するs change."

"There was a theory about the 惑星s, wasn't there?" asked Ridley.

"A screw loose somewhere, no 疑問 of it," said Mr. Pepper, shaking his 長，率いる.

Now a （軽い）地震 ran through the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, and a light outside swerved. At the same time an electric bell rang はっきりと again and again.

"We're off," said Ridley.

A slight but perceptible wave seemed to roll beneath the 床に打ち倒す; then it sank; then another （機の）カム, more perceptible. Lights slid 権利 across the uncurtained window. The ship gave a loud melancholy moan.

"We're off!" said Mr. Pepper. Other ships, as sad as she, answered her outside on the river. The chuckling and hissing of water could be plainly heard, and the ship heaved so that the steward bringing plates had to balance himself as he drew the curtain. There was a pause.

"Jenkinson of Cats—d'you still keep up with him?" asked Ambrose.

"As much as one ever does," said Mr. Pepper. "We 会合，会う 毎年. This year he has had the misfortune to lose his wife, which made it painful, of course."

"Very painful," Ridley agreed.

"There's an unmarried daughter who keeps house for him, I believe, but it's never the same, not at his age."

Both gentlemen nodded sagely as they carved their apples.

"There was a 調書をとる／予約する, wasn't there?" Ridley enquired.

"There was a 調書をとる／予約する, but there never will be a 調書をとる／予約する," said Mr. Pepper with such fierceness that both ladies looked up at him.

"There never will be a 調書をとる／予約する, because some one else has written it for him," said Mr. Pepper with かなりの 酸性. "That's what comes of putting things off, and collecting 化石s, and sticking Norman arches on one's pigsties."

"I 自白する I sympathise," said Ridley with a melancholy sigh. "I have a 証拠不十分 for people who can't begin."

"...The accumulations of a lifetime wasted," continued Mr. pepper. "He had accumulations enough to fill a barn."

"It's a 副／悪徳行為 that some of us escape," said Ridley. "Our friend Miles has another work out to-day."

Mr. Pepper gave an 酸性の little laugh. "によれば my 計算／見積りs," he said, "he has produced two 容積／容量s and a half 毎年, which, 許すing for time spent in the cradle and so 前へ／外へ, shows a commendable 産業."

"Yes, the old Master's 説 of him has been pretty 井戸／弁護士席 realised," said Ridley.

"A way they had," said Mr. Pepper. "You know the Bruce collection?—not for 出版（物）, of course."

"I should suppose not," said Ridley 意味ありげに. "For a Divine he was—remarkably 解放する／自由な."

"The Pump in Neville's 列／漕ぐ／騒動, for example?" enquired Mr. Pepper.

"正確に," said Ambrose.

Each of the ladies, 存在 after the fashion of their sex, 高度に trained in 促進するing men's talk without listening to it, could think—about the education of children, about the use of 霧 サイレン／魅惑的なs in an オペラ—without betraying herself. Only it struck Helen that Rachel was perhaps too still for a hostess, and that she might have done something with her 手渡すs.

"Perhaps—?" she said at length, upon which they rose and left, ばく然と to the surprise of the gentlemen, who had either thought them attentive or had forgotten their presence.

"Ah, one could tell strange stories of the old days," they heard Ridley say, as he sank into his 議長，司会を務める again. ちらりと見ることing 支援する, at the doorway, they saw Mr. Pepper as though he had suddenly 緩和するd his 着せる／賦与するs, and had become a vivacious and malicious old ape.

Winding 隠すs 一連の会議、交渉／完成する their 長，率いるs, the women walked on deck. They were now moving 刻々と 負かす／撃墜する the river, passing the dark 形態／調整s of ships at 錨，総合司会者, and London was a 群れている of lights with a pale yellow canopy drooping above it. There were the lights of the 広大な／多数の／重要な theatres, the lights of the long streets, lights that 示すd 抱擁する squares of 国内の 慰安, lights that hung high in 空気／公表する. No 不明瞭 would ever settle upon those lamps, as no 不明瞭 had settled upon them for hundreds of years. It seemed dreadful that the town should 炎 for ever in the same 位置／汚点／見つけ出す; dreadful at least to people going away to adventure upon the sea, and beholding it as a circumscribed 塚, eternally burnt, eternally scarred. From the deck of the ship the 広大な／多数の／重要な city appeared a crouched and 臆病な／卑劣な 人物／姿／数字, a sedentary miser.

Leaning over the rail, 味方する by 味方する, Helen said, "Won't you be 冷淡な?" Rachel replied, "No...How beautiful!" she 追加するd a moment later. Very little was 明白な—a few masts, a 影をつくる／尾行する of land here, a line of brilliant windows there. They tried to make 長，率いる against the 勝利，勝つd.

"It blows—it blows!" gasped Rachel, the words rammed 負かす／撃墜する her throat. Struggling by her 味方する, Helen was suddenly 打ち勝つ by the spirit of movement, and 押し進めるd along with her skirts wrapping themselves 一連の会議、交渉／完成する her 膝s, and both 武器 to her hair. But slowly the intoxication of movement died 負かす／撃墜する, and the 勝利，勝つd became rough and chilly. They looked through a chink in the blind and saw that long cigars were 存在 smoked in the dining-room; they saw Mr. Ambrose throw himself violently against the 支援する of his 議長，司会を務める, while Mr. Pepper crinkled his cheeks as though they had been 削減（する） in 支持を得ようと努めるd. The ghost of a roar of laughter （機の）カム out to them, and was 溺死するd at once in the 勝利，勝つd. In the 乾燥した，日照りの yellow-lighted room Mr. Pepper and Mr. Ambrose were oblivious of all tumult; they were in Cambridge, and it was probably about the year 1875.

"They're old friends," said Helen, smiling at the sight. "Now, is there a room for us to sit in?"

Rachel opened a door.

"It's more like a 上陸 than a room," she said. Indeed it had nothing of the shut 静止している character of a room on shore. A （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する was rooted in the middle, and seats were stuck to the 味方するs. Happily the 熱帯の suns had bleached the tapestries to a faded blue-green colour, and the mirror with its でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れる of 爆撃するs, the work of the steward's love, when the time hung 激しい in the southern seas, was quaint rather than ugly. 新たな展開d 爆撃するs with red lips like unicorn's horns ornamented the mantelpiece, which was draped by a 棺／かげり of purple plush from which depended a 確かな number of balls. Two windows opened on to the deck, and the light （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域ing through them when the ship was roasted on the アマゾンs had turned the prints on the opposite 塀で囲む to a faint yellow colour, so that "The Coliseum" was scarcely to be distinguished from Queen Alexandra playing with her Spaniels. A pair of wicker arm-議長，司会を務めるs by the fireside 招待するd one to warm one's 手渡すs at a grate 十分な of gilt shavings; a 広大な／多数の／重要な lamp swung above the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する—the 肉親，親類d of lamp which makes the light of civilisation across dark fields to one walking in the country.

"It's 半端物 that every one should be an old friend of Mr. Pepper's," Rachel started nervously, for the 状況／情勢 was difficult, the room 冷淡な, and Helen curiously silent.

"I suppose you take him for 認めるd?" said her aunt.

"He's like this," said Rachel, lighting on a fossilised fish in a 水盤／入り江, and 陳列する，発揮するing it.

"I 推定する／予想する you're too 厳しい," Helen 発言／述べるd.

Rachel すぐに tried to qualify what she had said against her belief.

"I don't really know him," she said, and took 避難 in facts, believing that 年輩の people really like them better than feelings. She produced what she knew of William Pepper. She told Helen that he always called on Sundays when they were at home; he knew about a 広大な／多数の／重要な many things—about mathematics, history, Greek, zoology, 経済的なs, and the Icelandic Sagas. He had turned Persian poetry into English prose, and English prose into Greek iambics; he was an 当局 upon coins; and—one other thing—oh yes, she thought it was vehicular traffic.

He was here either to get things out of the sea, or to 令状 upon the probable course of Odysseus, for Greek after all was his hobby.

"I've got all his 小冊子s," she said. "Little 小冊子s. Little yellow 調書をとる／予約するs." It did not appear that she had read them.

"Has he ever been in love?" asked Helen, who had chosen a seat.

This was 突然に to the point.

"His heart's a piece of old shoe leather," Rachel 宣言するd, dropping the fish. But when questioned she had to own that she had never asked him.

"I shall ask him," said Helen.

"The last time I saw you, you were buying a piano," she continued. "Do you remember—the piano, the room in the attic, and the 広大な／多数の／重要な 工場／植物s with the prickles?"

"Yes, and my aunts said the piano would come through the 床に打ち倒す, but at their age one wouldn't mind 存在 killed in the night?" she enquired.

"I heard from Aunt Bessie not long ago," Helen 明言する／公表するd. "She is afraid that you will spoil your 武器 if you 主張する upon so much practising."

"The muscles of the forearm—and then one won't marry?"

"She didn't put it やめる like that," replied Mrs. Ambrose.

"Oh, no—of course she wouldn't," said Rachel with a sigh.

Helen looked at her. Her 直面する was weak rather than decided, saved from insipidity by the large enquiring 注目する，もくろむs; 否定するd beauty, now that she was 避難所d indoors, by the 欠如（する） of colour and 限定された 輪郭（を描く）. Moreover, a hesitation in speaking, or rather a 傾向 to use the wrong words, made her seem more than 普通は incompetent for her years. Mrs. Ambrose, who had been speaking much at 無作為の, now 反映するd that she certainly did not look 今後 to the intimacy of three or four weeks on board ship which was 脅すd. Women of her own age usually boring her, she supposed that girls would be worse. She ちらりと見ることd at Rachel again. Yes! how （疑いを）晴らす it was that she would be vacillating, emotional, and when you said something to her it would make no more 継続している impression than the 一打／打撃 of a stick upon water. There was nothing to take 持つ／拘留する of in girls—nothing hard, 永久の, 満足な. Did Willoughby say three weeks, or did he say four? She tried to remember.

At this point, however, the door opened and a tall burly man entered the room, （機の）カム 今後 and shook Helen's 手渡す with an emotional 肉親，親類d of heartiness, Willoughby himself, Rachel's father, Helen's brother-in-法律. As a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定 of flesh would have been needed to make a fat man of him, his でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れる 存在 so large, he was not fat; his 直面する was a large 枠組み too, looking, by the smallness of the features and the glow in the hollow of the cheek, more fitted to withstand 強襲，強姦s of the 天候 than to 表明する 感情s and emotions, or to 答える／応じる to them in others.

"It is a 広大な／多数の／重要な 楽しみ that you have come," he said, "for both of us."

Rachel murmured in obedience to her father's ちらりと見ること.

"We'll do our best to make you comfortable. And Ridley. We think it an honour to have 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金 of him. Pepper'll have some one to 否定する him—which I daren't do. You find this child grown, don't you? A young woman, eh?"

Still 持つ／拘留するing Helen's 手渡す he drew his arm 一連の会議、交渉／完成する Rachel's shoulder, thus making them come uncomfortably の近くに, but Helen forbore to look.

"You think she does us credit?" he asked.

"Oh yes," said Helen.

"Because we 推定する／予想する 広大な／多数の／重要な things of her," he continued, squeezing his daughter's arm and 解放（する）ing her. "But about you now." They sat 負かす／撃墜する 味方する by 味方する on the little sofa. "Did you leave the children 井戸／弁護士席? They'll be ready for school, I suppose. Do they take after you or Ambrose? They've got good 長，率いるs on their shoulders, I'll be bound?"

At this Helen すぐに brightened more than she had yet done, and explained that her son was six and her daughter ten. Everybody said that her boy was like her and her girl like Ridley. As for brains, they were quick brats, she thought, and modestly she 投機・賭けるd on a little story about her son,—how left alone for a minute he had taken the pat of butter in his fingers, run across the room with it, and put it on the 解雇する／砲火／射撃—単に for the fun of the thing, a feeling which she could understand.

"And you had to show the young rascal that these tricks wouldn't do, eh?"

"A child of six? I don't think they 事柄."

"I'm an old-fashioned father."

"Nonsense, Willoughby; Rachel knows better."

Much as Willoughby would doubtless have liked his daughter to 賞賛する him she did not; her 注目する，もくろむs were unreflecting as water, her fingers still toying with the fossilised fish, her mind absent. The 年上の people went on to speak of 手はず／準備 that could be made for Ridley's 慰安—a （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する placed where he couldn't help looking at the sea, far from boilers, at the same time 避難所d from the 見解（をとる） of people passing. Unless he made this a holiday, when his 調書をとる／予約するs were all packed, he would have no holiday whatever; for out at Santa Marina Helen knew, by experience, that he would work all day; his boxes, she said, were packed with 調書をとる／予約するs.

"Leave it to me—leave it to me!" said Willoughby, 明白に ーするつもりであるing to do much more than she asked of him. But Ridley and Mr. Pepper were heard fumbling at the door.

"How are you, Vinrace?" said Ridley, 延長するing a limp 手渡す as he （機の）カム in, as though the 会合 were melancholy to both, but on the whole more so to him.

Willoughby 保存するd his heartiness, tempered by 尊敬（する）・点. For the moment nothing was said.

"We looked in and saw you laughing," Helen 発言／述べるd. "Mr. Pepper had just told a very good story."

"Pish. 非，不，無 of the stories were good," said her husband peevishly.

"Still a 厳しい 裁判官, Ridley?" enquired Mr. Vinrace.

"We bored you so that you left," said Ridley, speaking 直接／まっすぐに to his wife.

As this was やめる true Helen did not 試みる／企てる to 否定する it, and her next 発言／述べる, "But didn't they 改善する after we'd gone?" was unfortunate, for her husband answered with a droop of his shoulders, "If possible they got worse."

The 状況／情勢 was now one of かなりの 不快 for every one 関心d, as was 証明するd by a long interval of 強制 and silence. Mr. Pepper, indeed, created a 転換 of a 肉親，親類d by leaping on to his seat, both feet tucked under him, with the 活動／戦闘 of a spinster who （悪事，秘密などを）発見するs a mouse, as the draught struck at his ankles. Drawn up there, sucking at his cigar, with his 武器 encircling his 膝s, he looked like the image of Buddha, and from this elevation began a discourse, 演説（する）／住所d to nobody, for nobody had called for it, upon the unplumbed depths of ocean. He professed himself surprised to learn that although Mr. Vinrace 所有するd ten ships, 定期的に plying between London and Buenos 空気／公表するs, not one of them was bidden to 調査／捜査する the 広大な／多数の／重要な white monsters of the lower waters.

"No, no," laughed Willoughby, "the monsters of the earth are too many for me!"

Rachel was heard to sigh, "Poor little goats!"

"If it weren't for the goats there'd be no music, my dear; music depends upon goats," said her father rather はっきりと, and Mr. Pepper went on to 述べる the white, hairless, blind monsters lying curled on the 山の尾根s of sand at the 底（に届く） of the sea, which would 爆発する if you brought them to the surface, their 味方するs bursting asunder and scattering entrails to the 勝利，勝つd when 解放（する）d from 圧力, with かなりの 詳細（に述べる） and with such show of knowledge, that Ridley was disgusted, and begged him to stop.

From all this Helen drew her own 結論s, which were 暗い／優うつな enough. Pepper was a bore; Rachel was an unlicked girl, no 疑問 prolific of 信用／信任s, the very first of which would be: "You see, I don't get on with my father." Willoughby, as usual, loved his 商売／仕事 and built his Empire, and between them all she would be かなり bored. 存在 a woman of 活動／戦闘, however, she rose, and said that for her part she was going to bed. At the door she ちらりと見ることd 支援する instinctively at Rachel, 推定する／予想するing that as two of the same sex they would leave the room together. Rachel rose, looked ばく然と into Helen's 直面する, and 発言／述べるd with her slight stammer, "I'm going out to t-t-勝利 in the 勝利，勝つd."

Mrs. Ambrose's worst 疑惑s were 確認するd; she went 負かす／撃墜する the passage lurching from 味方する to 味方する, and fending off the 塀で囲む now with her 権利 arm, now with her left; at each lurch she exclaimed emphatically, "Damn!"

一時期／支部 II

Uncomfortable as the night, with its 激しく揺するing movement, and salt smells, may have been, and in one 事例／患者 undoubtedly was, for Mr. Pepper had insufficient 着せる／賦与するs upon his bed, the breakfast next morning wore a 肉親，親類d of beauty. The voyage had begun, and had begun happily with a soft blue sky, and a 静める sea. The sense of 未開発の 資源s, things to say as yet unsaid, made the hour 重要な, so that in 未来 years the entire 旅行 perhaps would be 代表するd by this one scene, with the sound of サイレン／魅惑的なs hooting in the river the night before, somehow mixing in.

The （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する was cheerful with apples and bread and eggs. Helen 手渡すd Willoughby the butter, and as she did so cast her 注目する，もくろむ on him and 反映するd, "And she married you, and she was happy, I suppose."

She went off on a familiar train of thought, 主要な on to all 肉親，親類d of 井戸／弁護士席-known reflections, from the old wonder, why Theresa had married Willoughby?

"Of course, one sees all that," she thought, meaning that one sees that he is big and burly, and has a 広大な／多数の／重要な にわか景気ing 発言する／表明する, and a 握りこぶし and a will of his own; "but—" here she slipped into a 罰金 分析 of him which is best 代表するd by one word, "sentimental," by which she meant that he was never simple and honest about his feelings. For example, he seldom spoke of the dead, but kept 周年記念日s with singular pomp. She 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑うd him of nameless 残虐（行為）s with regard to his daughter, as indeed she had always 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑うd him of いじめ（る）ing his wife. 自然に she fell to comparing her own fortunes with the fortunes of her friend, for Willoughby's wife had been perhaps the one woman Helen called friend, and this comparison often made the 中心的要素 of their talk. Ridley was a scholar, and Willoughby was a man of 商売／仕事. Ridley was bringing out the third 容積／容量 of Pindar when Willoughby was 開始する，打ち上げるing his first ship. They built a new factory the very year the commentary on Aristotle—was it?—appeared at the University 圧力（をかける）. "And Rachel," she looked at her, meaning, no 疑問, to decide the argument, which was さもなければ too 平等に balanced, by 宣言するing that Rachel was not 類似の to her own children. "She really might be six years old," was all she said, however, this judgment referring to the smooth unmarked 輪郭（を描く） of the girl's 直面する, and not 非難するing her さもなければ, for if Rachel were ever to think, feel, laugh, or 表明する herself, instead of dropping milk from a 高さ as though to see what 肉親，親類d of 減少（する）s it made, she might be 利益／興味ing though never 正確に／まさに pretty. She was like her mother, as the image in a pool on a still summer's day is like the vivid 紅潮／摘発するd 直面する that hangs over it.

一方／合間 Helen herself was under examination, though not from either of her 犠牲者s. Mr. Pepper considered her; and his meditations, carried on while he 削減（する） his toast into 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業s and neatly buttered them, took him through a かなりの stretch of autobiography. One of his 侵入するing ちらりと見ることs 保証するd him that he was 権利 last night in 裁判官ing that Helen was beautiful. Blandly he passed her the jam. She was talking nonsense, but not worse nonsense than people usually do talk at breakfast, the cerebral 循環／発行部数, as he knew to his cost, 存在 apt to give trouble at that hour. He went on 説 "No" to her, on 原則, for he never 産する／生じるd to a woman on account of her sex. And here, dropping his 注目する，もくろむs to his plate, he became autobiographical. He had not married himself for the 十分な 推論する／理由 that he had never met a woman who 命令（する）d his 尊敬（する）・点. 非難するd to pass the susceptible years of 青年 in a 鉄道 駅／配置する in Bombay, he had seen only coloured women, 軍の women, 公式の／役人 women; and his ideal was a woman who could read Greek, if not Persian, was irreproachably fair in the 直面する, and able to understand the small things he let 落ちる while undressing. As it was he had 契約d habits of which he was not in the least ashamed. 確かな 半端物 minutes every day went to learning things by heart; he never took a ticket without 公式文書，認めるing the number; he 充てるd January to Petronius, February to Catullus, March to the Etruscan vases perhaps; anyhow he had done good work in India, and there was nothing to 悔いる in his life except the 根底となる defects which no wise man 悔いるs, when the 現在の is still his. So 結論するing he looked up suddenly and smiled. Rachel caught his 注目する，もくろむ.

"And now you've chewed something thirty-seven times, I suppose?" she thought, but said politely aloud, "Are your 脚s troubling you to-day, Mr. Pepper?"

"My shoulder blades?" he asked, 転換ing them painfully. "Beauty has no 影響 upon uric 酸性の that I'm aware of," he sighed, 熟視する／熟考するing the 一連の会議、交渉／完成する pane opposite, through which the sky and sea showed blue. At the same time he took a little parchment 容積／容量 from his pocket and laid it on the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する. As it was （疑いを）晴らす that he 招待するd comment, Helen asked him the 指名する of it. She got the 指名する; but she got also a disquisition upon the proper method of making roads. Beginning with the Greeks, who had, he said, many difficulties to 競う with, he continued with the Romans, passed to England and the 権利 method, which speedily became the wrong method, and 負傷させる up with such a fury of denunciation directed against the road-製造者s of the 現在の day in general, and the road-製造者s of Richmond Park in particular, where Mr. Pepper had the habit of cycling every morning before breakfast, that the spoons 公正に／かなり jingled against the coffee cups, and the insides of at least four rolls 機動力のある in a heap beside Mr. Pepper's plate.

"Pebbles!" he 結論するd, viciously dropping another bread pellet upon the heap. "The roads of England are mended with pebbles! 'With the first 激しい 降雨,' I've told 'em, 'your road will be a 押し寄せる／沼地.' Again and again my words have 証明するd true. But d'you suppose they listen to me when I tell 'em so, when I point out the consequences, the consequences to the public purse, when I recommend 'em to read Coryphaeus? No, Mrs. Ambrose, you will form no just opinion of the stupidity of mankind until you have sat upon a Borough 会議!" The little man 直す／買収する，八百長をするd her with a ちらりと見ること of ferocious energy.

"I have had servants," said Mrs. Ambrose, concentrating her gaze. "At this moment I have a nurse. She's a good woman as they go, but she's 決定するd to make my children pray. So far, 借りがあるing to 広大な／多数の／重要な care on my part, they think of God as a 肉親，親類d of walrus; but now that my 支援する's turned—Ridley," she 需要・要求するd, swinging 一連の会議、交渉／完成する upon her husband, "what shall we do if we find them 説 the Lord's 祈り when we get home again?"

Ridley made the sound which is 代表するd by "Tush." But Willoughby, whose 不快 as he listened was manifested by a slight movement 激しく揺するing of his 団体／死体, said awkwardly, "Oh, surely, Helen, a little 宗教 傷つけるs nobody."

"I would rather my children told lies," she replied, and while Willoughby was 反映するing that his sister-in-法律 was even more eccentric than he remembered, 押し進めるd her 議長，司会を務める 支援する and swept upstairs. In a second they heard her calling 支援する, "Oh, look! We're out at sea!"

They followed her on to the deck. All the smoke and the houses had disappeared, and the ship was out in a wide space of sea very fresh and （疑いを）晴らす though pale in the 早期に light. They had left London sitting on its mud. A very thin line of 影をつくる／尾行する 次第に減少するd on the horizon, scarcely 厚い enough to stand the 重荷（を負わせる） of Paris, which にもかかわらず 残り／休憩（する）d upon it. They were 解放する／自由な of roads, 解放する／自由な of mankind, and the same exhilaration at their freedom ran through them all. The ship was making her way 刻々と through small waves which slapped her and then fizzled like effervescing water, leaving a little 国境 of 泡s and 泡，激怒すること on either 味方する. The colourless October sky above was thinly clouded as if by the 追跡する of 支持を得ようと努めるd-解雇する／砲火／射撃 smoke, and the 空気／公表する was wonderfully salt and きびきびした. Indeed it was too 冷淡な to stand still. Mrs. Ambrose drew her arm within her husband's, and as they moved off it could be seen from the way in which her sloping cheek turned up to his that she had something 私的な to communicate. They went a few paces and Rachel saw them kiss.

負かす／撃墜する she looked into the depth of the sea. While it was わずかに 乱すd on the surface by the passage of the Euphrosyne, beneath it was green and 薄暗い, and it grew dimmer and dimmer until the sand at the 底（に届く） was only a pale blur. One could scarcely see the 黒人／ボイコット ribs of 難破させるd ships, or the spiral towers made by the burrowings of 広大な／多数の／重要な eels, or the smooth green-味方するd monsters who （機の）カム by flickering this way and that.

—"And, Rachel, if any one wants me, I'm busy till one," said her father, 施行するing his words as he often did, when he spoke to his daughter, by a smart blow upon the shoulder.

"Until one," he repeated. "And you'll find yourself some 雇用, eh? 規模s, French, a little German, eh? There's Mr. Pepper who knows more about separable verbs than any man in Europe, eh?" and he went off laughing. Rachel laughed, too, as indeed she had laughed ever since she could remember, without thinking it funny, but because she admired her father.

But just as she was turning with a 見解（をとる） perhaps to finding some 雇用, she was 迎撃するd by a woman who was so 幅の広い and so 厚い that to be 迎撃するd by her was 必然的な. The 控えめの 試験的な way in which she moved, together with her sober 黒人／ボイコット dress, showed that she belonged to the lower orders; にもかかわらず she took up a 激しく揺する-like position, looking about her to see that no gentry were 近づく before she 配達するd her message, which had 言及／関連 to the 明言する／公表する of the sheets, and was of the 最大の gravity.

"How ever we're to get through this voyage, 行方不明になる Rachel, I really can't tell," she began with a shake of her 長，率いる. "There's only just sheets enough to go 一連の会議、交渉／完成する, and the master's has a rotten place you could put your fingers through. And the counterpanes. Did you notice the counterpanes? I thought to myself a poor person would have been ashamed of them. The one I gave Mr. Pepper was hardly fit to cover a dog...No, 行方不明になる Rachel, they could not be mended; they're only fit for dust sheets. Why, if one sewed one's finger to the bone, one would have one's work undone the next time they went to the laundry."

Her 発言する／表明する in its indignation wavered as if 涙／ほころびs were 近づく.

There was nothing for it but to descend and 検査／視察する a large pile of linen heaped upon a （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する. Mrs. Chailey 扱うd the sheets as if she knew each by 指名する, character, and 憲法. Some had yellow stains, others had places where the threads made long ladders; but to the ordinary 注目する，もくろむ they looked much as sheets usually do look, very 冷気／寒がらせる, white, 冷淡な, and irreproachably clean.

Suddenly Mrs. Chailey, turning from the 支配する of sheets, 解任するing them 完全に, clenched her 握りこぶしs on the 最高の，を越す of them, and 布告するd, "And you couldn't ask a living creature to sit where I sit!"

Mrs. Chailey was 推定する／予想するd to sit in a cabin which was large enough, but too 近づく the boilers, so that after five minutes she could hear her heart "go," she complained, putting her 手渡す above it, which was a 明言する／公表する of things that Mrs. Vinrace, Rachel's mother, would never have dreamt of （打撃，刑罰などを）与えるing—Mrs. Vinrace, who knew every sheet in her house, and 推定する／予想するd of every one the best they could do, but no more.

It was the easiest thing in the world to 認める another room, and the problem of sheets 同時に and miraculously solved itself, the 位置／汚点／見つけ出すs and ladders not 存在 past cure after all, but—

"Lies! Lies! Lies!" exclaimed the mistress indignantly, as she ran up on to the deck. "What's the use of telling me lies?"

In her 怒り／怒る that a woman of fifty should behave like a child and come cringing to a girl because she 手配中の，お尋ね者 to sit where she had not leave to sit, she did not think of the particular 事例／患者, and, unpacking her music, soon forgot all about the old woman and her sheets.

Mrs. Chailey 倍のd her sheets, but her 表現 証言するd to flatness within. The world no longer cared about her, and a ship was not a home. When the lamps were lit yesterday, and the sailors went 宙返り／暴落するing above her 長，率いる, she had cried; she would cry this evening; she would cry to-morrow. It was not home. 一方／合間 she arranged her ornaments in the room which she had won too easily. They were strange ornaments to bring on a sea voyage—磁器 pugs, tea-始める，決めるs in miniature, cups stamped floridly with the 武器 of the city of Bristol, hair-pin boxes crusted with shamrock, antelopes' 長，率いるs in coloured plaster, together with a multitude of tiny photographs, 代表するing downright workmen in their Sunday best, and women 持つ／拘留するing white babies. But there was one portrait in a gilt でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れる, for which a nail was needed, and before she sought it Mrs. Chailey put on her spectacles and read what was written on a slip of paper at the 支援する:

"This picture of her mistress is given to Emma Chailey by Willoughby Vinrace in 感謝 for thirty years of 充てるd service."

涙／ほころびs obliterated the words and the 長，率いる of the nail.

"So long as I can do something for your family," she was 説, as she 大打撃を与えるd at it, when a 発言する／表明する called melodiously in the passage:

"Mrs. Chailey! Mrs. Chailey!"

Chailey 即時に tidied her dress, composed her 直面する, and opened the door.

"I'm in a 直す／買収する，八百長をする," said Mrs. Ambrose, who was 紅潮／摘発するd and out of breath. "You know what gentlemen are. The 議長，司会を務めるs too high—the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議するs too low—there's six インチs between the 床に打ち倒す and the door. What I want's a 大打撃を与える, an old quilt, and have you such a thing as a kitchen （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する? Anyhow, between us"—she now flung open the door of her husband's sitting room, and 明らかにする／漏らすd Ridley pacing up and 負かす／撃墜する, his forehead all wrinkled, and the collar of his coat turned up.

"It's as though they'd taken 苦痛s to torment me!" he cried, stopping dead. "Did I come on this voyage ーするために catch rheumatism and 肺炎? Really one might have credited Vinrace with more sense. My dear," Helen was on her 膝s under a （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, "you are only making yourself untidy, and we had much better recognise the fact that we are 非難するd to six weeks of unspeakable 悲惨. To come at all was the 高さ of folly, but now that we are here I suppose that I can 直面する it like a man. My 病気s of course will be 増加するd—I feel already worse than I did yesterday, but we've only ourselves to thank, and the children happily—"

"Move! Move! Move!" cried Helen, chasing him from corner to corner with a 議長，司会を務める as though he were an errant 女／おっせかい屋. "Out of the way, Ridley, and in half an hour you'll find it ready."

She turned him out of the room, and they could hear him groaning and 断言するing as he went along the passage.

"I daresay he isn't very strong," said Mrs. Chailey, looking at Mrs. Ambrose compassionately, as she helped to 転換 and carry.

"It's 調書をとる／予約するs," sighed Helen, 解除するing an armful of sad 容積／容量s from the 床に打ち倒す to the shelf. "Greek from morning to night. If ever 行方不明になる Rachel marries, Chailey, pray that she may marry a man who doesn't know his ABC."

The 予選 不快s and harshnesses, which 一般に make the first days of a sea voyage so cheerless and trying to the temper, 存在 somehow lived through, the 後継するing days passed pleasantly enough. October was 井戸／弁護士席 前進するd, but 刻々と 燃やすing with a warmth that made the 早期に months of the summer appear very young and capricious. 広大な／多数の／重要な tracts of the earth lay now beneath the autumn sun, and the whole of England, from the bald moors to the Cornish 激しく揺するs, was lit up from 夜明け to sunset, and showed in stretches of yellow, green, and purple. Under that 照明 even the roofs of the 広大な／多数の／重要な towns glittered. In thousands of small gardens, millions of dark-red flowers were blooming, until the old ladies who had tended them so carefully （機の）カム 負かす／撃墜する the paths with their scissors, snipped through their juicy stalks, and laid them upon 冷淡な 石／投石する ledges in the village church. Innumerable parties of picnickers coming home at sunset cried, "Was there ever such a day as this?" "It's you," the young men whispered; "Oh, it's you," the young women replied. All old people and many sick people were drawn, were it only for a foot or two, into the open 空気／公表する, and prognosticated pleasant things about the course of the world. As for the 信用／信任s and 表現s of love that were heard not only in とうもろこし畑／穀物畑s but in lamplit rooms, where the windows opened on the garden, and men with cigars kissed women with grey hairs, they were not to be counted. Some said that the sky was an emblem of the life to come. Long-tailed birds clattered and 叫び声をあげるd, and crossed from 支持を得ようと努めるd to 支持を得ようと努めるd, with golden 注目する，もくろむs in their plumage.

But while all this went on by land, very few people thought about the sea. They took it for 認めるd that the sea was 静める; and there was no need, as there is in many houses when the creeper taps on the bedroom windows, for the couples to murmur before they kiss, "Think of the ships to-night," or "Thank Heaven, I'm not the man in the lighthouse!" For all they imagined, the ships when they 消えるd on the sky-line 解散させるd, like snow in water. The grown-up 見解（をとる）, indeed, was not much clearer than the 見解（をとる） of the little creatures in bathing drawers who were trotting in to the 泡，激怒すること all along the coasts of England, and scooping up buckets 十分な of water. They saw white sails or tufts of smoke pass across the horizon, and if you had said that these were waterspouts, or the petals of white sea flowers, they would have agreed.

The people in ships, however, took an 平等に singular 見解（をとる） of England. Not only did it appear to them to be an island, and a very small island, but it was a 縮むing island in which people were 拘留するd. One 人物／姿／数字d them first 群れているing about like aimless ants, and almost 圧力（をかける）ing each other over the 辛勝する／優位; and then, as the ship withdrew, one 人物／姿／数字d them making a vain clamour, which, 存在 unheard, either 中止するd, or rose into a brawl. Finally, when the ship was out of sight of land, it became plain that the people of England were 完全に mute. The 病気 attacked other parts of the earth; Europe shrank, Asia shrank, Africa and America shrank, until it seemed doubtful whether the ship would ever run against any of those wrinkled little 激しく揺するs again. But, on the other 手渡す, an 巨大な dignity had descended upon her; she was an inhabitant of the 広大な／多数の／重要な world, which has so few inhabitants, travelling all day across an empty universe, with 隠すs drawn before her and behind. She was more lonely than the caravan crossing the 砂漠; she was infinitely more mysterious, moving by her own 力／強力にする and 支えるd by her own 資源s. The sea might give her death or some unexampled joy, and 非，不，無 would know of it. She was a bride going 前へ／外へ to her husband, a virgin unknown of men; in her vigor and 潔白 she might be に例えるd to all beautiful things, for as a ship she had a life of her own.

Indeed if they had not been blessed in their 天候, one blue day 存在 bowled up after another, smooth, 一連の会議、交渉／完成する, and flawless. Mrs. Ambrose would have 設立する it very dull. As it was, she had her embroidery でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れる 始める，決める up on deck, with a little （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する by her 味方する on which lay open a 黒人／ボイコット 容積／容量 of philosophy. She chose a thread from the vari-coloured 絡まる that lay in her （競技場の）トラック一周, and sewed red into the bark of a tree, or yellow into the river 激流. She was working at a 広大な／多数の／重要な design of a 熱帯の river running through a 熱帯の forest, where spotted deer would 結局 browse upon 集まりs of fruit, 気が狂って, oranges, and 巨大（な） pomegranates, while a 軍隊／機動隊 of naked natives whirled darts into the 空気／公表する. Between the stitches she looked to one 味方する and read a 宣告，判決 about the Reality of 事柄, or the Nature of Good. 一連の会議、交渉／完成する her men in blue jerseys knelt and scrubbed the boards, or leant over the rails and whistled, and not far off Mr. Pepper sat cutting up roots with a penknife. The 残り／休憩（する） were 占領するd in other parts of the ship: Ridley at his Greek—he had never 設立する ４半期/4分の1s more to his liking; Willoughby at his 文書s, for he used a voyage to work of arrears of 商売／仕事; and Rachel—Helen, between her 宣告，判決s of philosophy, wondered いつかs what Rachel did do with herself? She meant ばく然と to go and see. They had scarcely spoken two words to each other since that first evening; they were polite when they met, but there had been no 信用／信任 of any 肉親，親類d. Rachel seemed to get on very 井戸／弁護士席 with her father—much better, Helen thought, than she せねばならない—and was as ready to let Helen alone as Helen was to let her alone.

At that moment Rachel was sitting in her room doing 絶対 nothing. When the ship was 十分な this apartment bore some magnificent 肩書を与える and was the 訴える手段／行楽地 of 年輩の sea-sick ladies who left the deck to their youngsters. By virtue of the piano, and a mess of 調書をとる／予約するs on the 床に打ち倒す, Rachel considered it her room, and there she would sit for hours playing very difficult music, reading a little German, or a little English when the mood took her, and doing—as at this moment—絶対 nothing.

The way she had been educated, joined to a 罰金 natural indolence, was of course partly the 推論する／理由 of it, for she had been educated as the 大多数 of 井戸／弁護士席-to-do girls in the last part of the nineteenth century were educated. Kindly doctors and gentle old professors had taught her the rudiments of about ten different 支店s of knowledge, but they would as soon have 軍隊d her to go through one piece of drudgery 完全に as they would have told her that her 手渡すs were dirty. The one hour or the two hours 週刊誌 passed very pleasantly, partly 借りがあるing to the other pupils, partly to the fact that the window looked upon the 支援する of a shop, where 人物／姿／数字s appeared against the red windows in winter, partly to the 事故s that are bound to happen when more than two people are in the same room together. But there was no 支配する in the world which she knew 正確に. Her mind was in the 明言する／公表する of an intelligent man's in the beginning of the 統治する of Queen Elizabeth; she would believe 事実上 anything she was told, invent 推論する／理由s for anything she said. The 形態／調整 of the earth, the history of the world, how trains worked, or money was 投資するd, what 法律s were in 軍隊, which people 手配中の，お尋ね者 what, and why they 手配中の，お尋ね者 it, the most elementary idea of a system in modern life—非，不，無 of this had been imparted to her by any of her professors or mistresses. But this system of education had one 広大な／多数の／重要な advantage. It did not teach anything, but it put no 障害 in the way of any real talent that the pupil might chance to have. Rachel, 存在 musical, was 許すd to learn nothing but music; she became a fanatic about music. All the energies that might have gone into languages, science, or literature, that might have made her friends, or shown her the world, 注ぐd straight into music. Finding her teachers 不十分な, she had 事実上 taught herself. At the age of twenty-four she knew as much about music as most people do when they are thirty; and could play 同様に as nature 許すd her to, which, as became daily more obvious, was a really generous allowance. If this one 限定された gift was surrounded by dreams and ideas of the most extravagant and foolish description, no one was any the wiser.

Her education 存在 thus ordinary, her circumstances were no more out of the ありふれた. She was an only child and had never been いじめ（る）d and laughed at by brothers and sisters. Her mother having died when she was eleven, two aunts, the sisters of her father, brought her up, and they lived for the sake of the 空気／公表する in a comfortable house in Richmond. She was of course brought up with 過度の care, which as a child was for her health; as a girl and a young woman was for what it seems almost 天然のまま to call her morals. Until やめる lately she had been 完全に ignorant that for women such things 存在するd. She groped for knowledge in old 調書をとる／予約するs, and 設立する it in repulsive chunks, but she did not 自然に care for 調書をとる／予約するs and thus never troubled her 長，率いる about the 検閲 which was 演習d first by her aunts, later by her father. Friends might have told her things, but she had few of her own age,—Richmond 存在 an ぎこちない place to reach,—and, as it happened, the only girl she knew 井戸／弁護士席 was a 宗教的な zealot, who in the fervour of intimacy talked about God, and the best ways of taking up one's cross, a topic only fitfully 利益／興味ing to one whose mind reached other 行う／開催する／段階s at other times.

But lying in her 議長，司会を務める, with one 手渡す behind her 長，率いる, the other しっかり掴むing the knob on the arm, she was 明確に に引き続いて her thoughts intently. Her education left her abundant time for thinking. Her 注目する，もくろむs were 直す／買収する，八百長をするd so 刻々と upon a ball on the rail of the ship that she would have been startled and annoyed if anything had chanced to obscure it for a second. She had begun her meditations with a shout of laughter, 原因（となる）d by the に引き続いて translation from Tristan:

In 縮むing trepidation
His shame he seems to hide
While to the king his relation
He brings the 死体-like Bride.
Seems it so senseless what I say?

She cried that it did, and threw 負かす／撃墜する the 調書をとる／予約する. Next she had 選ぶd up Cowper's Letters, the classic 定める／命ずるd by her father which had bored her, so that one 宣告，判決 chancing to say something about the smell of broom in his garden, she had thereupon seen the little hall at Richmond laden with flowers on the day of her mother's funeral, smelling so strong that now any flower-scent brought 支援する the sickly horrible sensation; and so from one scene she passed, half-審理，公聴会, half-seeing, to another. She saw her Aunt Lucy arranging flowers in the 製図／抽選-room.

"Aunt Lucy," she volunteered, "I don't like the smell of broom; it reminds me of funerals."

"Nonsense, Rachel," Aunt Lucy replied; "don't say such foolish things, dear. I always think it a 特に cheerful 工場／植物."

Lying in the hot sun her mind was 直す／買収する，八百長をするd upon the characters of her aunts, their 見解（をとる）s, and the way they lived. Indeed this was a 支配する that lasted her hundreds of morning walks 一連の会議、交渉／完成する Richmond Park, and blotted out the trees and the people and the deer. Why did they do the things they did, and what did they feel, and what was it all about? Again she heard Aunt Lucy talking to Aunt Eleanor. She had been that morning to （問題を）取り上げる the character of a servant, "And, of course, at half-past ten in the morning one 推定する／予想するs to find the housemaid 小衝突ing the stairs." How 半端物! How unspeakably 半端物! But she could not explain to herself why suddenly as her aunt spoke the whole system in which they lived had appeared before her 注目する，もくろむs as something やめる unfamiliar and inexplicable, and themselves as 議長，司会を務めるs or umbrellas dropped about here and there without any 推論する／理由. She could only say with her slight stammer, "Are you f-f-fond of Aunt Eleanor, Aunt Lucy?" to which her aunt replied, with her nervous 女／おっせかい屋-like twitter of a laugh, "My dear child, what questions you do ask!"

"How fond? Very fond!" Rachel 追求するd.

"I can't say I've ever thought 'how,'" said 行方不明になる Vinrace. "If one cares one doesn't think 'how,' Rachel," which was 目的（とする）d at the niece who had never yet "come" to her aunts as cordially as they wished.

"But you know I care for you, don't you, dear, because you're your mother's daughter, if for no other 推論する／理由, and there are plenty of other 推論する／理由s"—and she leant over and kissed her with some emotion, and the argument was spilt irretrievably about the place like a bucket of milk.

By these means Rachel reached that 行う／開催する／段階 in thinking, if thinking it can be called, when the 注目する，もくろむs are 意図 upon a ball or a knob and the lips 中止する to move. Her 成果／努力s to come to an understanding had only 傷つける her aunt's feelings, and the 結論 must be that it is better not to try. To feel anything 堅固に was to create an abyss between oneself and others who feel 堅固に perhaps but 異なって. It was far better to play the piano and forget all the 残り／休憩（する）. The 結論 was very welcome. Let these 半端物 men and women—her aunts, the 追跡（する）s, Ridley, Helen, Mr. Pepper, and the 残り／休憩（する）—be symbols,—featureless but dignified, symbols of age, of 青年, of motherhood, of learning, and beautiful often as people upon the 行う／開催する／段階 are beautiful. It appeared that nobody ever said a thing they meant, or ever talked of a feeling they felt, but that was what music was for. Reality dwelling in what one saw and felt, but did not talk about, one could 受託する a system in which things went 一連の会議、交渉／完成する and 一連の会議、交渉／完成する やめる satisfactorily to other people, without often troubling to think about it, except as something superficially strange. 吸収するd by her music she 受託するd her lot very complacently, 炎ing into indignation perhaps once a fortnight, and 沈下するing as she 沈下するd now. Inextricably mixed in dreamy 混乱, her mind seemed to enter into communion, to be delightfully 拡大するd and 連合させるd with the spirit of the whitish boards on deck, with the spirit of the sea, with the spirit of Beethoven Op. 112, even with the spirit of poor William Cowper there at Olney. Like a ball of thistledown it kissed the sea, rose, kissed it again, and thus rising and kissing passed finally out of sight. The rising and 落ちるing of the ball of thistledown was 代表するd by the sudden droop 今後 of her own 長，率いる, and when it passed out of sight she was asleep.

Ten minutes later Mrs. Ambrose opened the door and looked at her. It did not surprise her to find that this was the way in which Rachel passed her mornings. She ちらりと見ることd 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the room at the piano, at the 調書をとる／予約するs, at the general mess. In the first place she considered Rachel aesthetically; lying unprotected she looked somehow like a 犠牲者 dropped from the claws of a bird of prey, but considered as a woman, a young woman of twenty-four, the sight gave rise to reflections. Mrs. Ambrose stood thinking for at least two minutes. She then smiled, turned noiselessly away and went, lest the sleeper should waken, and there should be the awkwardness of speech between them.

一時期／支部 III

早期に next morning there was a sound as of chains 存在 drawn 概略で 総計費; the 安定した heart of the Euphrosyne slowly 中止するd to （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域; and Helen, poking her nose above deck, saw a 静止している 城 upon a 静止している hill. They had dropped 錨，総合司会者 in the mouth of the Tagus, and instead of cleaving new waves perpetually, the same waves kept returning and washing against the 味方するs of the ship.

As soon as breakfast was done, Willoughby disappeared over the 大型船's 味方する, carrying a brown leather 事例／患者, shouting over his shoulder that every one was to mind and behave themselves, for he would be kept in Lisbon doing 商売／仕事 until five o'clock that afternoon.

At about that hour he 再現するd, carrying his 事例／患者, professing himself tired, bothered, hungry, thirsty, 冷淡な, and in 即座の need of his tea. Rubbing his 手渡すs, he told them the adventures of the day: how he had come upon poor old Jackson 徹底的に捜すing his moustache before the glass in the office, little 推定する／予想するing his 降下／家系, had put him through such a morning's work as seldom （機の）カム his way; then 扱う／治療するd him to a lunch of シャンペン酒 and ortolans; paid a call upon Mrs. Jackson, who was fatter than ever, poor woman, but asked kindly after Rachel—and O Lord, little Jackson had 自白するd to a confounded piece of 証拠不十分—井戸／弁護士席, 井戸／弁護士席, no 害（を与える） was done, he supposed, but what was the use of his giving orders if they were 敏速に disobeyed? He had said distinctly that he would take no 乗客s on this trip. Here he began searching in his pockets and 結局 discovered a card, which he planked 負かす／撃墜する on the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する before Rachel. On it she read, "Mr. and Mrs. Richard Dalloway, 23 Browne Street, Mayfair."

"Mr. Richard Dalloway," continued Vinrace, "seems to be a gentleman who thinks that because he was once a member of 議会, and his wife's the daughter of a peer, they can have what they like for the asking. They got 一連の会議、交渉／完成する poor little Jackson anyhow. Said they must have passages—produced a letter from Lord Glenaway, asking me as a personal favour—overruled any 反対s Jackson made (I don't believe they （機の）カム to much), and so there's nothing for it but to 服従させる／提出する, I suppose."

But it was evident that for some 推論する／理由 or other Willoughby was やめる pleased to 服従させる／提出する, although he made a show of growling.

The truth was that Mr. and Mrs. Dalloway had 設立する themselves 立ち往生させるd in Lisbon. They had been travelling on the Continent for some weeks, 主として with a 見解（をとる） to broadening Mr. Dalloway's mind. Unable for a season, by one of the 事故s of political life, to serve his country in 議会, Mr. Dalloway was doing the best he could to serve it out of 議会. For that 目的 the Latin countries did very 井戸／弁護士席, although the East, of course, would have done better.

"推定する／予想する to hear of me next in Petersburg or Teheran," he had said, turning to wave 別れの（言葉，会） from the steps of the Travellers'. But a 病気 had broken out in the East, there was コレラ in Russia, and he was heard of, not so romantically, in Lisbon. They had been through フラン; he had stopped at 製造業の centres where, producing letters of introduction, he had been shown over 作品, and 公式文書，認めるd facts in a pocket-調書をとる／予約する. In Spain he and Mrs. Dalloway had 機動力のある mules, for they wished to understand how the 小作農民s live. Are they 熟した for 反乱, for example? Mrs. Dalloway had then 主張するd upon a day or two at Madrid with the pictures. Finally they arrived in Lisbon and spent six days which, in a 定期刊行物 個人として 問題／発行するd afterwards, they 述べるd as of "unique 利益／興味." Richard had audiences with 大臣s, and foretold a 危機 at no distant date, "the 創立／基礎s of 政府 存在 incurably corrupt. Yet how 非難する, etc."; while Clarissa 検査／視察するd the 王室の stables, and took several snapshots showing men now 追放するd and windows now broken. の中で other things she photographed Fielding's 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な, and let loose a small bird which some ruffian had 罠にかける, "because one hates to think of anything in a cage where English people 嘘（をつく） buried," the diary 明言する／公表するd. Their 小旅行する was 完全に 慣習に捕らわれない, and followed no meditated 計画（する）. The foreign 特派員s of the Times decided their 大勝する as much as anything else. Mr. Dalloway wished to look at 確かな guns, and was of opinion that the African coast is far more unsettled than people at home were inclined to believe. For these 推論する／理由s they 手配中の，お尋ね者 a slow inquisitive 肉親，親類d of ship, comfortable, for they were bad sailors, but not extravagant, which would stop for a day or two at this port and at that, taking in coal while the Dalloways saw things for themselves. 一方／合間 they 設立する themselves 立ち往生させるd in Lisbon, unable for the moment to lay 手渡すs upon the 正確な 大型船 they 手配中の，お尋ね者. They heard of the Euphrosyne, but heard also that she was まず第一に／本来 a 貨物 boat, and only took 乗客s by special 協定, her 商売／仕事 存在 to carry 乾燥した，日照りの goods to the アマゾンs, and rubber home again. "By special 協定," however, were words of high 激励 to them, for they （機の）カム of a class where almost everything was 特に arranged, or could be if necessary. On this occasion all that Richard did was to 令状 a 公式文書，認める to Lord Glenaway, the 長，率いる of the line which 耐えるs his 肩書を与える; to call on poor old Jackson; to 代表する to him how Mrs. Dalloway was so-and-so, and he had been something or other else, and what they 手配中の，お尋ね者 was such and such a thing. It was done. They parted with compliments and 楽しみ on both 味方するs, and here, a week later, （機の）カム the boat 列／漕ぐ／騒動ing up to the ship in the dusk with the Dalloways on board of it; in three minutes they were standing together on the deck of the Euphrosyne. Their arrival, of course, created some 動かす, and it was seen by several pairs of 注目する，もくろむs that Mrs. Dalloway was a tall slight woman, her 団体／死体 wrapped in furs, her 長，率いる in 隠すs, while Mr. Dalloway appeared to be a middle-sized man of sturdy build, dressed like a sportsman on an autumnal moor. Many solid leather 捕らえる、獲得するs of a rich brown hue soon surrounded them, in 新規加入 to which Mr. Dalloway carried a despatch box, and his wife a dressing-事例／患者 suggestive of a diamond necklace and 瓶／封じ込めるs with silver 最高の，を越すs.

"It's so like Whistler!" she exclaimed, with a wave に向かって the shore, as she shook Rachel by the 手渡す, and Rachel had only time to look at the grey hills on one 味方する of her before Willoughby introduced Mrs. Chailey, who took the lady to her cabin.

Momentary though it seemed, にもかかわらず the interruption was upsetting; every one was more or いっそう少なく put out by it, from Mr. Grice, the steward, to Ridley himself. A few minutes later Rachel passed the smoking-room, and 設立する Helen moving arm-議長，司会を務めるs. She was 吸収するd in her 手はず／準備, and on seeing Rachel 発言／述べるd confidentially:

"If one can give men a room to themselves where they will sit, it's all to the good. Arm-議長，司会を務めるs are the important things—" She began wheeling them about. "Now, does it still look like a 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業 at a 鉄道 駅／配置する?"

She whipped a plush cover off a （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する. The 外見 of the place was marvellously 改善するd.

Again, the arrival of the strangers made it obvious to Rachel, as the hour of dinner approached, that she must change her dress; and the （犯罪の）一味ing of the 広大な／多数の／重要な bell 設立する her sitting on the 辛勝する／優位 of her 寝台／地位 in such a position that the little glass above the washstand 反映するd her 長，率いる and shoulders. In the glass she wore an 表現 of 緊張した melancholy, for she had come to the depressing 結論, since the arrival of the Dalloways, that her 直面する was not the 直面する she 手配中の，お尋ね者, and in all probability never would be.

However, punctuality had been impressed on her, and whatever 直面する she had, she must go in to dinner.

These few minutes had been used by Willoughby in sketching to the Dalloways the people they were to 会合，会う, and checking them upon his fingers.

"There's my brother-in-法律, Ambrose, the scholar (I daresay you've heard his 指名する), his wife, my old friend Pepper, a very 静かな fellow, but knows everything, I'm told. And that's all. We're a very small party. I'm dropping them on the coast."

Mrs. Dalloway, with her 長，率いる a little on one 味方する, did her best to recollect Ambrose—was it a surname?—but failed. She was made わずかに uneasy by what she had heard. She knew that scholars married any one—girls they met in farms on reading parties; or little 郊外の women who said disagreeably, "Of course I know it's my husband you want; not me."

But Helen （機の）カム in at that point, and Mrs. Dalloway saw with 救済 that though わずかに eccentric in 外見, she was not untidy, held herself 井戸／弁護士席, and her 発言する／表明する had 抑制 in it, which she held to be the 調印する of a lady. Mr. Pepper had not troubled to change his neat ugly 控訴.

"But after all," Clarissa thought to herself as she followed Vinrace in to dinner, "every one's 利益／興味ing really."

When seated at the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する she had some need of that 保証／確信, 主として because of Ridley, who （機の）カム in late, looked decidedly unkempt, and took to his soup in 深遠な gloom.

An imperceptible signal passed between husband and wife, meaning that they しっかり掴むd the 状況／情勢 and would stand by each other loyally. With scarcely a pause Mrs. Dalloway turned to Willoughby and began:

"What I find so tiresome about the sea is that there are no flowers in it. Imagine fields of hollyhocks and violets in 中央の-ocean! How divine!"

"But somewhat dangerous to 航海," にわか景気d Richard, in the bass, like the bassoon to the 繁栄する of his wife's violin. "Why, 少しのd can be bad enough, can't they, Vinrace? I remember crossing in the Mauretania once, and 説 to the Captain—Richards—did you know him?—'Now tell me what 危険，危なくするs you really dread most for your ship, Captain Richards?' 推定する／予想するing him to say icebergs, or derelicts, or 霧, or something of that sort. Not a bit of it. I've always remembered his answer. 'Sedgius aquatici,' he said, which I take to be a 肉親，親類d of duck-少しのd."

Mr. Pepper looked up はっきりと, and was about to put a question when Willoughby continued:

"They've an awful time of it—those captains! Three thousand souls on board!"

"Yes, indeed," said Clarissa. She turned to Helen with an 空気／公表する of profundity. "I'm 納得させるd people are wrong when they say it's work that wears one; it's 責任／義務. That's why one 支払う／賃金s one's cook more than one's housemaid, I suppose."

"によれば that, one せねばならない 支払う／賃金 one's nurse 二塁打; but one doesn't," said Helen.

"No; but think what a joy to have to do with babies, instead of saucepans!" said Mrs. Dalloway, looking with more 利益／興味 at Helen, a probable mother.

"I'd much rather be a cook than a nurse," said Helen. "Nothing would induce me to take 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金 of children."

"Mothers always 誇張する," said Ridley. "A 井戸／弁護士席-bred child is no 責任／義務. I've travelled all over Europe with 地雷. You just 包む 'em up warm and put 'em in the rack."

Helen laughed at that. Mrs. Dalloway exclaimed, looking at Ridley:

"How like a father! My husband's just the same. And then one 会談 of the equality of the sexes!"

"Does one?" said Mr. Pepper.

"Oh, some do!" cried Clarissa. "My husband had to pass an 怒った lady every afternoon last 開会／開廷／会期 who said nothing else, I imagine."

"She sat outside the house; it was very ぎこちない," said Dalloway. "At last I plucked up courage and said to her, 'My good creature, you're only in the way where you are. You're 妨げるing me, and you're doing no good to yourself.'"

"And then she caught him by the coat, and would have scratched his 注目する，もくろむs out—" Mrs. Dalloway put in.

"Pooh—that's been 誇張するd," said Richard. "No, I pity them, I 自白する. The 不快 of sitting on those steps must be awful."

"Serve them 権利," said Willoughby curtly.

"Oh, I'm 完全に with you there," said Dalloway. "Nobody can 非難する the utter folly and futility of such behaviour more than I do; and as for the whole agitation, 井戸／弁護士席! may I be in my 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な before a woman has the 権利 to 投票（する） in England! That's all I say."

The solemnity of her husband's 主張 made Clarissa 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な.

"It's 考えられない," she said. "Don't tell me you're a suffragist?" she turned to Ridley.

"I don't care a fig one way or t'other," said Ambrose. "If any creature is so deluded as to think that a 投票（する） does him or her any good, let him have it. He'll soon learn better."

"You're not a 政治家，政治屋, I see," she smiled.

"Goodness, no," said Ridley.

"I'm afraid your husband won't 認可する of me," said Dalloway aside, to Mrs. Ambrose. She suddenly recollected that he had been in 議会.

"Don't you ever find it rather dull?" she asked, not knowing 正確に／まさに what to say.

Richard spread his 手渡すs before him, as if inscriptions were to be read in the palms of them.

"If you ask me whether I ever find it rather dull," he said, "I am bound to say yes; on the other 手渡す, if you ask me what career do you consider on the whole, taking the good with the bad, the most enjoyable and enviable, not to speak of its more serious 味方する, of all careers, for a man, I am bound to say, 'The 政治家，政治屋's.'"

"The 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業 or politics, I agree," said Willoughby. "You get more run for your money."

"All one's faculties have their play," said Richard. "I may be treading on dangerous ground; but what I feel about poets and artists in general is this: on your own lines, you can't be beaten—認めるd; but off your own lines—puff—one has to make allowances. Now, I shouldn't like to think that any one had to make allowances for me."

"I don't やめる agree, Richard," said Mrs. Dalloway. "Think of Shelley. I feel that there's almost everything one wants in 'Adonais.'"

"Read 'Adonais' by all means," Richard 譲歩するd. "But whenever I hear of Shelley I repeat to myself the words of Matthew Arnold, 'What a 始める，決める! What a 始める，決める!'"

This roused Ridley's attention. "Matthew Arnold? A detestable prig!" he snapped.

"A prig—認めるd," said Richard; "but, I think a man of the world. That's where my point comes in. We 政治家，政治屋s doubtless seem to you" (he しっかり掴むd somehow that Helen was the 代表者／国会議員 of the arts) "a 甚だしい／１２ダース commonplace 始める，決める of people; but we see both 味方するs; we may be clumsy, but we do our best to get a しっかり掴む of things. Now your artists find things in a mess, shrug their shoulders, turn aside to their 見通しs—which I 認める may be very beautiful—and leave things in a mess. Now that seems to me 避けるing one's 責任／義務s. Besides, we aren't all born with the artistic faculty."

"It's dreadful," said Mrs. Dalloway, who, while her husband spoke, had been thinking. "When I'm with artists I feel so intensely the delights of shutting oneself up in a little world of one's own, with pictures and music and everything beautiful, and then I go out into the streets and the first child I 会合，会う with its poor, hungry, dirty little 直面する makes me turn 一連の会議、交渉／完成する and say, 'No, I can't shut myself up—I won't live in a world of my own. I should like to stop all the 絵 and 令状ing and music until this 肉親，親類d of thing 存在するs no longer.' Don't you feel," she 負傷させる up, 演説（する）／住所ing Helen, "that life's a perpetual 衝突?" Helen considered for a moment. "No," she said. "I don't think I do."

There was a pause, which was decidedly uncomfortable. Mrs. Dalloway then gave a little shiver, and asked whether she might have her fur cloak brought to her. As she adjusted the soft brown fur about her neck a fresh topic struck her.

"I own," she said, "that I shall never forget the Antigone. I saw it at Cambridge years ago, and it's haunted me ever since. Don't you think it's やめる the most modern thing you ever saw?" she asked Ridley. "It seemed to me I'd known twenty Clytemnestras. Old Lady Ditchling for one. I don't know a word of Greek, but I could listen to it for ever—"

Here Mr. Pepper struck up:

{Some 版s of the work 含む／封じ込める a 簡潔な／要約する passage
from Antigone, in Greek, at this 位置／汚点／見つけ出す. Ed.}

Mrs. Dalloway looked at him with compressed lips.

"I'd give ten years of my life to know Greek," she said, when he had done.

"I could teach you the alphabet in half an hour," said Ridley, "and you'd read ホームラン in a month. I should think it an honour to 教える you."

Helen, engaged with Mr. Dalloway and the habit, now fallen into 拒絶する／低下する, of 引用するing Greek in the House of ありふれたs, 公式文書，認めるd, in the 広大な／多数の／重要な commonplace 調書をとる／予約する that lies open beside us as we talk, the fact that all men, even men like Ridley, really prefer women to be 流行の／上流の.

Clarissa exclaimed that she could think of nothing more delightful. For an instant she saw herself in her 製図／抽選-room in Browne Street with a Plato open on her 膝s—Plato in the 初めの Greek. She could not help believing that a real scholar, if 特に 利益／興味d, could slip Greek into her 長，率いる with scarcely any trouble.

Ridley engaged her to come to-morrow.

"If only your ship is going to 扱う／治療する us kindly!" she exclaimed, 製図／抽選 Willoughby into play. For the sake of guests, and these were distinguished, Willoughby was ready with a 屈服する of his 長，率いる to vouch for the good behaviour even of the waves.

"I'm dreadfully bad; and my husband's not very good," sighed Clarissa.

"I am never sick," Richard explained. "At least, I have only been 現実に sick once," he 訂正するd himself. "That was crossing the Channel. But a choppy sea, I 自白する, or still worse, a swell, makes me distinctly uncomfortable. The 広大な／多数の／重要な thing is never to 行方不明になる a meal. You look at the food, and you say, 'I can't'; you take a mouthful, and Lord knows how you're going to swallow it; but persevere, and you often settle the attack for good. My wife's a coward."

They were 押し進めるing 支援する their 議長，司会を務めるs. The ladies were hesitating at the doorway.

"I'd better show the way," said Helen, 前進するing.

Rachel followed. She had taken no part in the talk; no one had spoken to her; but she had listened to every word that was said. She had looked from Mrs. Dalloway to Mr. Dalloway, and from Mr. Dalloway 支援する again. Clarissa, indeed, was a fascinating spectacle. She wore a white dress and a long glittering necklace. What with her 着せる／賦与するs, and her arch delicate 直面する, which showed exquisitely pink beneath hair turning grey, she was astonishingly like an eighteenth-century masterpiece—a Reynolds or a Romney. She made Helen and the others look coarse and slovenly beside her. Sitting lightly upright she seemed to be 取引，協定ing with the world as she chose; the enormous solid globe spun 一連の会議、交渉／完成する this way and that beneath her fingers. And her husband! Mr. Dalloway rolling that rich 審議する／熟考する 発言する／表明する was even more impressive. He seemed to come from the humming oily centre of the machine where the polished 棒s are 事情に応じて変わる, and the pistons 強くたたくing; he しっかり掴むd things so 堅固に but so loosely; he made the others appear like old maids cheapening 残余s. Rachel followed in the wake of the matrons, as if in a trance; a curious scent of violets （機の）カム 支援する from Mrs. Dalloway, mingling with the soft rustling of her skirts, and the tinkling of her chains. As she followed, Rachel thought with 最高の self-abasement, taking in the whole course of her life and the lives of all her friends, "She said we lived in a world of our own. It's true. We're perfectly absurd."

"We sit in here," said Helen, 開始 the door of the saloon.

"You play?" said Mrs. Dalloway to Mrs. Ambrose, taking up the 得点する／非難する／２０ of Tristan which lay on the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する.

"My niece does," said Helen, laying her 手渡す on Rachel's shoulder.

"Oh, how I envy you!" Clarissa 演説（する）／住所d Rachel for the first time. "D'you remember this? Isn't it divine?" She played a 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業 or two with （犯罪の）一味d fingers upon the page.

"And then Tristan goes like this, and Isolde—oh!—it's all too thrilling! Have you been to Bayreuth?"

"No, I 港／避難所't," said Rachel. `"Then that's still to come. I shall never forget my first Parsifal—a 取調べ／厳しく尋問するing August day, and those fat old German women, come in their stuffy high frocks, and then the dark theatre, and the music beginning, and one couldn't help sobbing. A 肉親，親類d man went and fetched me water, I remember; and I could only cry on his shoulder! It caught me here" (she touched her throat). "It's like nothing else in the world! But where's your piano?" "It's in another room," Rachel explained.

"But you will play to us?" Clarissa entreated. "I can't imagine anything nicer than to sit out in the moonlight and listen to music—only that sounds too like a schoolgirl! You know," she said, turning to Helen, "I don't think music's altogether good for people—I'm afraid not."

"Too 広大な／多数の／重要な a 緊張する?" asked Helen.

"Too emotional, somehow," said Clarissa. "One notices it at once when a boy or girl takes up music as a profession. Sir William Broadley told me just the same thing. Don't you hate the 肉親，親類d of 態度s people go into over Wagner—like this—" She cast her 注目する，もくろむs to the 天井, clasped her 手渡すs, and assumed a look of intensity. "It really doesn't mean that they 高く評価する／（相場などが）上がる him; in fact, I always think it's the other way 一連の会議、交渉／完成する. The people who really care about an art are always the least 影響する／感情d. D'you know Henry Philips, the painter?" she asked.

"I have seen him," said Helen.

"To look at, one might think he was a successful stockbroker, and not one of the greatest painters of the age. That's what I like."

"There are a 広大な／多数の／重要な many successful stockbrokers, if you like looking at them," said Helen.

Rachel wished 熱心に that her aunt would not be so perverse.

"When you see a musician with long hair, don't you know instinctively that he's bad?" Clarissa asked, turning to Rachel. "ワットs and Joachim—they looked just like you and me."

"And how much nicer they'd have looked with curls!" said Helen. "The question is, are you going to 目的（とする） at beauty or are you not?"

"Cleanliness!" said Clarissa, "I do want a man to look clean!"

"By cleanliness you really mean 井戸／弁護士席-削減（する） 着せる／賦与するs," said Helen.

"There's something one knows a gentleman by," said Clarissa, "but one can't say what it is."

"Take my husband now, does he look like a gentleman?"

The question seemed to Clarissa in extraordinarily bad taste. "One of the things that can't be said," she would have put it. She could find no answer, but a laugh.

"井戸／弁護士席, anyhow," she said, turning to Rachel, "I shall 主張する upon your playing to me to-morrow."

There was that in her manner that made Rachel love her.

Mrs. Dalloway hid a tiny yawn, a mere dilation of the nostrils.

"D'you know," she said, "I'm extraordinarily sleepy. It's the sea 空気／公表する. I think I shall escape."

A man's 発言する／表明する, which she took to be that of Mr. Pepper, strident in discussion, and 前進するing upon the saloon, gave her the alarm.

"Good-night—good-night!" she said. "Oh, I know my way—do pray for 静める! Good-night!"

Her yawn must have been the image of a yawn. Instead of letting her mouth droop, dropping all her 着せる／賦与するs in a bunch as though they depended on one string, and stretching her 四肢s to the 最大の end of her 寝台／地位, she 単に changed her dress for a dressing-gown, with innumerable frills, and wrapping her feet in a rug, sat 負かす／撃墜する with a 令状ing-pad on her 膝. Already this cramped little cabin was the dressing room of a lady of 質. There were 瓶／封じ込めるs 含む／封じ込めるing liquids; there were trays, boxes, 小衝突s, pins. Evidently not an インチ of her person 欠如（する）d its proper 器具. The scent which had intoxicated Rachel pervaded the 空気／公表する. Thus 設立するd, Mrs. Dalloway began to 令状. A pen in her 手渡すs became a thing one caressed paper with, and she might have been 一打／打撃ing and tickling a kitten as she wrote:

Picture us, my dear, afloat in the very oddest ship you can imagine. It's not the ship, so much as the people. One does come across queer sorts as one travels. I must say I find it hugely amusing. There's the 経営者／支配人 of the line—called Vinrace—a nice big Englishman, doesn't say much—you know the sort. As for the 残り／休憩（する）—they might have come 追跡するing out of an old number of Punch. They're like people playing croquet in the 'sixties. How long they've all been shut up in this ship I don't know—years and years I should say—but one feels as though one had boarded a little separate world, and they'd never been on shore, or done ordinary things in their lives. It's what I've always said about literary people—they're far the hardest of any to get on with. The worst of it is, these people—a man and his wife and a niece—might have been, one feels, just like everybody else, if they hadn't got swallowed up by Oxford or Cambridge or some such place, and been made cranks of. The man's really delightful (if he'd 削減（する） his nails), and the woman has やめる a 罰金 直面する, only she dresses, of course, in a potato 解雇（する）, and wears her hair like a Liberty shopgirl's. They talk about art, and think us such poops for dressing in the evening. However, I can't help that; I'd rather die than come in to dinner without changing—wouldn't you? It 事柄s ever so much more than the soup. (It's 半端物 how things like that do 事柄 so much more than what's 一般に supposed to 事柄. I'd rather have my 長，率いる 削減（する） off than wear flannel next the 肌.) Then there's a nice shy girl—poor thing—I wish one could rake her out before it's too late. She has やめる nice 注目する，もくろむs and hair, only, of course, she'll get funny too. We せねばならない start a society for broadening the minds of the young—much more useful than missionaries, Hester! Oh, I'd forgotten there's a dreadful little thing called Pepper. He's just like his 指名する. He's indescribably insignificant, and rather queer in his temper, poor dear. It's like sitting 負かす／撃墜する to dinner with an ill-条件d fox-terrier, only one can't 徹底的に捜す him out, and ぱらぱら雨 him with 砕く, as one would one's dog. It's a pity, いつかs, one can't 扱う／治療する people like dogs! The 広大な／多数の／重要な 慰安 is that we're away from newspapers, so that Richard will have a real holiday this time. Spain wasn't a holiday...

"You coward!" said Richard, almost filling the room with his sturdy 人物／姿／数字.

"I did my 義務 at dinner!" cried Clarissa.

"You've let yourself in for the Greek alphabet, anyhow."

"Oh, my dear! Who is Ambrose?"

"I gather that he was a Cambridge don; lives in London now, and edits classics."

"Did you ever see such a 始める，決める of cranks? The woman asked me if I thought her husband looked like a gentleman!"

"It was hard to keep the ball rolling at dinner, certainly," said Richard. "Why is it that the women, in that class, are so much queerer than the men?"

"They're not half bad-looking, really—only—they're so 半端物!"

They both laughed, thinking of the same things, so that there was no need to compare their impressions.

"I see I shall have やめる a lot to say to Vinrace," said Richard. "He knows Sutton and all that 始める，決める. He can tell me a good 取引，協定 about the 条件s of ship-building in the North."

"Oh, I'm glad. The men always are so much better than the women."

"One always has something to say to a man certainly," said Richard. "But I've no 疑問 you'll chatter away 急速な／放蕩な enough about the babies, Clarice."

"Has she got children? She doesn't look like it somehow."

"Two. A boy and girl."

A pang of envy 発射 through Mrs. Dalloway's heart.

"We must have a son, 刑事," she said.

"Good Lord, what 適切な時期s there are now for young men!" said Dalloway, for his talk had 始める，決める him thinking. "I don't suppose there's been so good an 開始 since the days of Pitt."

"And it's yours!" said Clarissa.

"To be a leader of men," Richard soliloquised. "It's a 罰金 career. My God—what a career!"

The chest slowly curved beneath his waistcoat.

"D'you know, 刑事, I can't help thinking of England," said his wife meditatively, leaning her 長，率いる against his chest. "存在 on this ship seems to make it so much more vivid—what it really means to be English. One thinks of all we've done, and our 海軍s, and the people in India and Africa, and how we've gone on century after century, sending out boys from little country villages—and of men like you, 刑事, and it makes one feel as if one couldn't 耐える not to be English! Think of the light 燃やすing over the House, 刑事! When I stood on deck just now I seemed to see it. It's what one means by London."

"It's the 連続," said Richard sententiously. A 見通し of English history, King に引き続いて King, 総理大臣 Prime 大臣, and 法律 法律 had come over him while his wife spoke. He ran his mind along the line of 保守的な 政策, which went 刻々と from Lord Salisbury to Alfred, and 徐々に enclosed, as though it were a lasso that opened and caught things, enormous chunks of the habitable globe.

"It's taken a long time, but we've pretty nearly done it," he said; "it remains to 強固にする／合併する／制圧する."

"And these people don't see it!" Clarissa exclaimed.

"It takes all sorts to make a world," said her husband. "There would never be a 政府 if there weren't an 対立."

"刑事, you're better than I am," said Clarissa. "You see 一連の会議、交渉／完成する, where I only see there." She 圧力（をかける）d a point on the 支援する of his 手渡す.

"That's my 商売／仕事, as I tried to explain at dinner."

"What I like about you, 刑事," she continued, "is that you're always the same, and I'm a creature of moods."

"You're a pretty creature, anyhow," he said, gazing at her with deeper 注目する，もくろむs.

"You think so, do you? Then kiss me."

He kissed her passionately, so that her half-written letter slid to the ground. 選ぶing it up, he read it without asking leave.

"Where's your pen?" he said; and 追加するd in his little masculine 手渡す:

R.D. loquitur: Clarice has omitted to tell you that she looked exceedingly pretty at dinner, and made a conquest by which she has bound herself to learn the Greek alphabet. I will take this occasion of 追加するing that we are both enjoying ourselves in these outlandish parts, and only wish for the presence of our friends (yourself and John, to wit) to make the trip perfectly enjoyable as it 約束s to be instructive...

発言する／表明するs were heard at the end of the 回廊（地帯）. Mrs. Ambrose was speaking low; William Pepper was 発言／述べるing in his 限定された and rather 酸性の 発言する／表明する, "That is the type of lady with whom I find myself distinctly out of sympathy. She—"

But neither Richard nor Clarissa 利益（をあげる）d by the 判決, for 直接／まっすぐに it seemed likely that they would overhear, Richard crackled a sheet of paper.

"I often wonder," Clarissa mused in bed, over the little white 容積／容量 of Pascal which went with her everywhere, "whether it is really good for a woman to live with a man who is morally her superior, as Richard is 地雷. It makes one so 扶養家族. I suppose I feel for him what my mother and women of her 世代 felt for Christ. It just shows that one can't do without something." She then fell into a sleep, which was as usual 極端に sound and refreshing, but visited by fantastic dreams of 広大な／多数の／重要な Greek letters stalking 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the room, when she woke up and laughed to herself, remembering where she was and that the Greek letters were real people, lying asleep not many yards away. Then, thinking of the 黒人／ボイコット sea outside 投げ上げる／ボディチェックするing beneath the moon, she shuddered, and thought of her husband and the others as companions on the voyage. The dreams were not 限定するd to her indeed, but went from one brain to another. They all dreamt of each other that night, as was natural, considering how thin the partitions were between them, and how strangely they had been 解除するd off the earth to sit next each other in 中央の-ocean, and see every 詳細（に述べる） of each other's 直面するs, and hear whatever they chanced to say.

一時期／支部 IV

Next morning Clarissa was up before anyone else. She dressed, and was out on deck, breathing the fresh 空気／公表する of a 静める morning, and, making the 回路・連盟 of the ship for the second time, she ran straight into the lean person of Mr. Grice, the steward. She apologised, and at the same time asked him to enlighten her: what were those shiny 厚かましさ／高級将校連 stands for, half glass on the 最高の，を越す? She had been wondering, and could not guess. When he had done explaining, she cried enthusiastically:

"I do think that to be a sailor must be the finest thing in the world!"

"And what d'you know about it?" said Mr. Grice, kindling in a strange manner. "容赦 me. What does any man or woman brought up in England know about the sea? They profess to know; but they don't."

The bitterness with which he spoke was ominous of what was to come. He led her off to his own ４半期/4分の1s, and, sitting on the 辛勝する／優位 of a 厚かましさ／高級将校連-bound （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, looking uncommonly like a sea-gull, with her white 次第に減少するing 団体／死体 and thin 警報 直面する, Mrs. Dalloway had to listen to the tirade of a fanatical man. Did she realise, to begin with, what a very small part of the world the land was? How 平和的な, how beautiful, how benignant in comparison the sea? The 深い waters could 支える Europe unaided if every earthly animal died of the 疫病／悩ます to-morrow. Mr. Grice 解任するd dreadful sights which he had seen in the richest city of the world—men and women standing in line hour after hour to receive a 襲う，襲って強奪する of greasy soup. "And I thought of the good flesh 負かす／撃墜する here waiting and asking to be caught. I'm not 正確に／まさに a Protestant, and I'm not a カトリック教徒, but I could almost pray for the days of popery to come again—because of the 急速な／放蕩なs."

As he talked he kept 開始 drawers and moving little glass jars. Here were the treasures which the 広大な／多数の／重要な ocean had bestowed upon him—pale fish in greenish liquids, blobs of jelly with streaming tresses, fish with lights in their 長，率いるs, they lived so 深い.

"They have swum about の中で bones," Clarissa sighed.

"You're thinking of Shakespeare," said Mr. Grice, and taking 負かす／撃墜する a copy from a shelf 井戸／弁護士席 lined with 調書をとる／予約するs, recited in an emphatic nasal 発言する／表明する:

"十分な fathom five thy father lies,

"A grand fellow, Shakespeare," he said, 取って代わるing the 容積／容量.

Clarissa was so glad to hear him say so.

"Which is your favourite play? I wonder if it's the same as 地雷?"

"Henry the Fifth," said Mr. Grice.

"Joy!" cried Clarissa. "It is!"

Hamlet was what you might call too introspective for Mr. Grice, the sonnets too 熱烈な; Henry the Fifth was to him the model of an English gentleman. But his favourite reading was Huxley, Herbert Spencer, and Henry George; while Emerson and Thomas Hardy he read for 緩和. He was giving Mrs. Dalloway his 見解（をとる）s upon the 現在の 明言する／公表する of England when the breakfast bell rung so imperiously that she had to 涙／ほころび herself away, 約束ing to come 支援する and be shown his sea-少しのd.

The party, which had seemed so 半端物 to her the night before, was already gathered 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, still under the 影響（力） of sleep, and therefore uncommunicative, but her 入り口 sent a little ぱたぱたする like a breath of 空気／公表する through them all.

"I've had the most 利益／興味ing talk of my life!" she exclaimed, taking her seat beside Willoughby. "D'you realise that one of your men is a philosopher and a poet?"

"A very 利益／興味ing fellow—that's what I always say," said Willoughby, distinguishing Mr. Grice. "Though Rachel finds him a bore."

"He's a bore when he 会談 about 現在のs," said Rachel. Her 注目する，もくろむs were 十分な of sleep, but Mrs. Dalloway still seemed to her wonderful.

"I've never met a bore yet!" said Clarissa.

"And I should say the world was 十分な of them!" exclaimed Helen. But her beauty, which was radiant in the morning light, took the contrariness from her words.

"I agree that it's the worst one can かもしれない say of any one," said Clarissa. "How much rather one would be a 殺害者 than a bore!" she 追加するd, with her usual 空気／公表する of 説 something 深遠な. "One can fancy liking a 殺害者. It's the same with dogs. Some dogs are awful bores, poor dears."

It happened that Richard was sitting next to Rachel. She was curiously conscious of his presence and 外見—his 井戸／弁護士席-削減（する） 着せる／賦与するs, his crackling shirt-前線, his cuffs with blue （犯罪の）一味s 一連の会議、交渉／完成する them, and the square-tipped, very clean fingers with the red 石／投石する on the little finger of the left 手渡す.

"We had a dog who was a bore and knew it," he said, 演説（する）／住所ing her in 冷静な／正味の, 平易な トンs. "He was a Skye terrier, one of those long chaps, with little feet poking out from their hair like—like caterpillars—no, like sofas I should say. 井戸／弁護士席, we had another dog at the same time, a 黒人／ボイコット きびきびした animal—a Schipperke, I think, you call them. You can't imagine a greater contrast. The Skye so slow and 審議する／熟考する, looking up at you like some old gentleman in the club, as much as to say, 'You don't really mean it, do you?' and the Schipperke as quick as a knife. I liked the Skye best, I must 自白する. There was something pathetic about him."

The story seemed to have no 最高潮.

"What happened to him?" Rachel asked.

"That's a very sad story," said Richard, lowering his 発言する／表明する and peeling an apple. "He followed my wife in the car one day and got run over by a brute of a cyclist."

"Was he killed?" asked Rachel.

But Clarissa at her end of the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する had overheard.

"Don't talk of it!" she cried. "It's a thing I can't 耐える to think of to this day."

Surely the 涙／ほころびs stood in her 注目する，もくろむs?

"That's the painful thing about pets," said Mr. Dalloway; "they die. The first 悲しみ I can remember was for the death of a dormouse. I 悔いる to say that I sat upon it. Still, that didn't make one any the いっそう少なく sorry. Here lies the duck that Samuel Johnson sat on, eh? I was big for my age."

"Then we had canaries," he continued, "a pair of （犯罪の）一味-doves, a lemur, and at one time a ツバメ."

"Did you live in the country?" Rachel asked him.

"We lived in the country for six months of the year. When I say 'we' I mean four sisters, a brother, and myself. There's nothing like coming of a large family. Sisters 特に are delightful."

"刑事, you were horribly spoilt!" cried Clarissa across the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する.

"No, no. 高く評価する／（相場などが）上がるd," said Richard.

Rachel had other questions on the tip of her tongue; or rather one enormous question, which she did not in the least know how to put into words. The talk appeared too airy to 収容する／認める of it.

"Please tell me—everything." That was what she 手配中の，お尋ね者 to say. He had drawn apart one little chink and showed astonishing treasures. It seemed to her incredible that a man like that should be willing to talk to her. He had sisters and pets, and once lived in the country. She stirred her tea 一連の会議、交渉／完成する and 一連の会議、交渉／完成する; the 泡s which swam and clustered in the cup seemed to her like the union of their minds.

The talk 一方／合間 raced past her, and when Richard suddenly 明言する／公表するd in a jocular トン of 発言する／表明する, "I'm sure 行方不明になる Vinrace, now, has secret leanings に向かって Catholicism," she had no idea what to answer, and Helen could not help laughing at the start she gave.

However, breakfast was over and Mrs. Dalloway was rising. "I always think 宗教's like collecting beetles," she said, summing up the discussion as she went up the stairs with Helen. "One person has a passion for 黒人／ボイコット beetles; another hasn't; it's no good arguing about it. What's your 黒人／ボイコット beetle now?"

"I suppose it's my children," said Helen.

"Ah—that's different," Clarissa breathed. "Do tell me. You have a boy, 港／避難所't you? Isn't it detestable, leaving them?"

It was as though a blue 影をつくる／尾行する had fallen across a pool. Their 注目する，もくろむs became deeper, and their 発言する／表明するs more cordial. Instead of joining them as they began to pace the deck, Rachel was indignant with the 繁栄する matrons, who made her feel outside their world and motherless, and turning 支援する, she left them 突然の. She slammed the door of her room, and pulled out her music. It was all old music—Bach and Beethoven, Mozart and Purcell—the pages yellow, the engraving rough to the finger. In three minutes she was 深い in a very difficult, very classical fugue in A, and over her 直面する （機の）カム a queer remote impersonal 表現 of 完全にする absorption and anxious satisfaction. Now she つまずくd; now she 滞るd and had to play the same 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業 twice over; but an invisible line seemed to string the 公式文書，認めるs together, from which rose a 形態／調整, a building. She was so far 吸収するd in this work, for it was really difficult to find how all these sounds should stand together, and drew upon the whole of her faculties, that she never heard a knock at the door. It was burst impulsively open, and Mrs. Dalloway stood in the room leaving the door open, so that a （土地などの）細長い一片 of the white deck and of the blue sea appeared through the 開始. The 形態／調整 of the Bach fugue 衝突，墜落d to the ground.

"Don't let me interrupt," Clarissa implored. "I heard you playing, and I couldn't resist. I adore Bach!"

Rachel 紅潮／摘発するd and fumbled her fingers in her （競技場の）トラック一周. She stood up awkwardly.

"It's too difficult," she said.

"But you were playing やめる splendidly! I せねばならない have stayed outside."

"No," said Rachel.

She slid Cowper's Letters and Wuthering 高さs out of the arm-議長，司会を務める, so that Clarissa was 招待するd to sit there.

"What a dear little room!" she said, looking 一連の会議、交渉／完成する. "Oh, Cowper's Letters! I've never read them. Are they nice?"

"Rather dull," said Rachel.

"He wrote awfully 井戸／弁護士席, didn't he?" said Clarissa; "—if one likes that 肉親，親類d of thing—finished his 宣告，判決s and all that. Wuthering 高さs! Ah—that's more in my line. I really couldn't 存在する without the Brontes! Don't you love them? Still, on the whole, I'd rather live without them than without Jane Austen."

Lightly and at 無作為の though she spoke, her manner 伝えるd an 驚くべき／特命の／臨時の degree of sympathy and 願望（する） to befriend.

"Jane Austen? I don't like Jane Austen," said Rachel.

"You monster!" Clarissa exclaimed. "I can only just 許す you. Tell me why?"

"She's so—so—井戸／弁護士席, so like a tight plait," Rachel floundered. "Ah—I see what you mean. But I don't agree. And you won't when you're older. At your age I only liked Shelley. I can remember sobbing over him in the garden.

He has outsoared the 影をつくる／尾行する of our night,
Envy and calumny and hate and 苦痛—you remember?

Can touch him not and 拷問 not again
From the contagion of the world's slow stain.

How divine!—and yet what nonsense!" She looked lightly 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the room. "I always think it's living, not dying, that counts. I really 尊敬（する）・点 some snuffy old stockbroker who's gone on 追加するing up column after column all his days, and trotting 支援する to his 郊外住宅 at Brixton with some old pug dog he worships, and a dreary little wife sitting at the end of the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, and going off to Margate for a fortnight—I 保証する you I know heaps like that—井戸／弁護士席, they seem to me really nobler than poets whom every one worships, just because they're geniuses and die young. But I don't 推定する／予想する you to agree with me!"

She 圧力（をかける）d Rachel's shoulder.

"Um-m-m—" she went on 引用するing—

不安 which men miscall delight—

"When you're my age you'll see that the world is crammed with delightful things. I think young people make such a mistake about that—not letting themselves be happy. I いつかs think that happiness is the only thing that counts. I don't know you 井戸／弁護士席 enough to say, but I should guess you might be a little inclined to—when one's young and attractive—I'm going to say it!—everything's at one's feet." She ちらりと見ることd 一連の会議、交渉／完成する as much as to say, "not only a few stuffy 調書をとる／予約するs and Bach."

"I long to ask questions," she continued. "You 利益／興味 me so much. If I'm impertinent, you must just box my ears."

"And I—I want to ask questions," said Rachel with such earnestness that Mrs. Dalloway had to check her smile.

"D'you mind if we walk?" she said. "The 空気／公表する's so delicious."

She 消すd it like a racehorse as they shut the door and stood on deck.

"Isn't it good to be alive?" she exclaimed, and drew Rachel's arm within hers.

"Look, look! How exquisite!"

The shores of Portugal were beginning to lose their 実体; but the land was still the land, though at a 広大な／多数の／重要な distance. They could distinguish the little towns that were ぱらぱら雨d in the 倍のs of the hills, and the smoke rising faintly. The towns appeared to be very small in comparison with the 広大な／多数の／重要な purple mountains behind them.

"Honestly, though," said Clarissa, having looked, "I don't like 見解（をとる）s. They're too 残忍な." They walked on.

"How 半端物 it is!" she continued impulsively. "This time yesterday we'd never met. I was packing in a stuffy little room in the hotel. We know 絶対 nothing about each other—and yet—I feel as if I did know you!"

"You have children—your husband was in 議会?"

"You've never been to school, and you live—?"

"With my aunts at Richmond."

"Richmond?"

"You see, my aunts like the Park. They like the 静かな."

"And you don't! I understand!" Clarissa laughed.

"I like walking in the Park alone; but not—with the dogs," she finished.

"No; and some people are dogs; aren't they?" said Clarissa, as if she had guessed a secret. "But not every one—oh no, not every one."

"Not every one," said Rachel, and stopped.

"I can やめる imagine you walking alone," said Clarissa: "and thinking—in a little world of your own. But how you will enjoy it—some day!"

"I shall enjoy walking with a man—is that what you mean?" said Rachel, regarding Mrs. Dalloway with her large enquiring 注目する，もくろむs.

"I wasn't thinking of a man 特に," said Clarissa. "But you will."

"No. I shall never marry," Rachel 決定するd.

"I shouldn't be so sure of that," said Clarissa. Her sidelong ちらりと見ること told Rachel that she 設立する her attractive although she was inexplicably amused.

"Why do people marry?" Rachel asked.

"That's what you're going to find out," Clarissa laughed.

Rachel followed her 注目する，もくろむs and 設立する that they 残り／休憩（する）d for a second, on the 強健な 人物／姿／数字 of Richard Dalloway, who was engaged in striking a match on the 単独の of his boot; while Willoughby expounded something, which seemed to be of 広大な／多数の／重要な 利益／興味 to them both.

"There's nothing like it," she 結論するd. "Do tell me about the Ambroses. Or am I asking too many questions?"

"I find you 平易な to talk to," said Rachel.

The short sketch of the Ambroses was, however, somewhat perfunctory, and 含む／封じ込めるd little but the fact that Mr. Ambrose was her uncle.

"Your mother's brother?"

When a 指名する has dropped out of use, the lightest touch upon it tells. Mrs. Dalloway went on:

"Are you like your mother?"

"No; she was different," said Rachel.

She was 打ち勝つ by an 激しい 願望（する） to tell Mrs. Dalloway things she had never told any one—things she had not realised herself until this moment.

"I am lonely," she began. "I want—" She did not know what she 手配中の，お尋ね者, so that she could not finish the 宣告，判決; but her lip quivered.

But it seemed that Mrs. Dalloway was able to understand without words.

"I know," she said, 現実に putting one arm 一連の会議、交渉／完成する Rachel's shoulder. "When I was your age I 手配中の，お尋ね者 too. No one understood until I met Richard. He gave me all I 手配中の，お尋ね者. He's man and woman as 井戸／弁護士席." Her 注目する，もくろむs 残り／休憩（する）d upon Mr. Dalloway, leaning upon the rail, still talking. "Don't think I say that because I'm his wife—I see his faults more 明確に than I see any one else's. What one wants in the person one lives with is that they should keep one at one's best. I often wonder what I've done to be so happy!" she exclaimed, and a 涙／ほころび slid 負かす／撃墜する her cheek. She wiped it away, squeezed Rachel's 手渡す, and exclaimed:

"How good life is!" At that moment, standing out in the fresh 微風, with the sun upon the waves, and Mrs. Dalloway's 手渡す upon her arm, it seemed indeed as if life which had been 無名の before was infinitely wonderful, and too good to be true.

Here Helen passed them, and seeing Rachel arm-in-arm with a comparative stranger, looking excited, was amused, but at the same time わずかに irritated. But they were すぐに joined by Richard, who had enjoyed a very 利益／興味ing talk with Willoughby and was in a sociable mood.

"観察する my パナマ," he said, touching the brim of his hat. "Are you aware, 行方不明になる Vinrace, how much can be done to induce 罰金 天候 by appropriate headdress? I have 決定するd that it is a hot summer day; I 警告する you that nothing you can say will shake me. Therefore I am going to sit 負かす／撃墜する. I advise you to follow my example." Three 議長，司会を務めるs in a 列／漕ぐ／騒動 招待するd them to be seated.

Leaning 支援する, Richard 調査するd the waves.

"That's a very pretty blue," he said. "But there's a little too much of it. Variety is 必須の to a 見解（をとる）. Thus, if you have hills you せねばならない have a river; if a river, hills. The best 見解（をとる） in the world in my opinion is that from Boars Hill on a 罰金 day—it must be a 罰金 day, 示す you—A rug?—Oh, thank you, my dear...in that 事例／患者 you have also the advantage of 協会s—the Past."

"D'you want to talk, 刑事, or shall I read aloud?"

Clarissa had fetched a 調書をとる／予約する with the rugs.

"説得／派閥," 発表するd Richard, 診察するing the 容積／容量.

"That's for 行方不明になる Vinrace," said Clarissa. "She can't 耐える our beloved Jane."

"That—if I may say so—is because you have not read her," said Richard. "She is incomparably the greatest 女性（の） writer we 所有する."

"She is the greatest," he continued, "and for this 推論する／理由: she does not 試みる／企てる to 令状 like a man. Every other woman does; on that account, I don't read 'em."

"Produce your instances, 行方不明になる Vinrace," he went on, joining his finger-tips. "I'm ready to be 変えるd."

He waited, while Rachel vainly tried to vindicate her sex from the slight he put upon it.

"I'm afraid he's 権利," said Clarissa. "He 一般に is—the wretch!"

"I brought 説得／派閥," she went on, "because I thought it was a little いっそう少なく threadbare than the others—though, 刑事, it's no good your pretending to know Jane by heart, considering that she always sends you to sleep!"

"After the 労働s of 法律制定, I deserve sleep," said Richard.

"You're not to think about those guns," said Clarissa, seeing that his 注目する，もくろむ, passing over the waves, still sought the land meditatively, "or about 海軍s, or empires, or anything." So 説 she opened the 調書をとる／予約する and began to read:

"'Sir Walter Elliott, of Kellynch Hall, in Somersetshire, was a man who, for his own amusement, never took up any 調書をとる／予約する but the Baronetage'—don't you know Sir Walter?—'There he 設立する 占領／職業 for an idle hour, and なぐさみ in a 苦しめるd one.' She does 令状 井戸／弁護士席, doesn't she? 'There—'" She read on in a light humorous 発言する／表明する. She was 決定するd that Sir Walter should take her husband's mind off the guns of Britain, and コースを変える him in an exquisite, quaint, sprightly, and わずかに ridiculous world. After a time it appeared that the sun was 沈むing in that world, and the points becoming softer. Rachel looked up to see what 原因（となる）d the change. Richard's eyelids were の近くにing and 開始; 開始 and の近くにing. A loud nasal breath 発表するd that he no longer considered 外見s, that he was sound asleep.

"勝利!" Clarissa whispered at the end of a 宣告，判決. Suddenly she raised her 手渡す in 抗議する. A sailor hesitated; she gave the 調書をとる／予約する to Rachel, and stepped lightly to take the message—"Mr. Grice wished to know if it was convenient," etc. She followed him. Ridley, who had prowled unheeded, started 今後, stopped, and, with a gesture of disgust, strode off to his 熟考する／考慮する. The sleeping 政治家，政治屋 was left in Rachel's 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金. She read a 宣告，判決, and took a look at him. In sleep he looked like a coat hanging at the end of a bed; there were all the wrinkles, and the sleeves and trousers kept their 形態／調整 though no longer filled out by 脚s and 武器. You can then best 裁判官 the age and 明言する／公表する of the coat. She looked him all over until it seemed to her that he must 抗議する.

He was a man of forty perhaps; and here there were lines 一連の会議、交渉／完成する his 注目する，もくろむs, and there curious clefts in his cheeks. わずかに 乱打するd he appeared, but dogged and in the prime of life.

"Sisters and a dormouse and some canaries," Rachel murmured, never taking her 注目する，もくろむs off him. "I wonder, I wonder" she 中止するd, her chin upon her 手渡す, still looking at him. A bell chimed behind them, and Richard raised his 長，率いる. Then he opened his 注目する，もくろむs which wore for a second the queer look of a shortsighted person's whose spectacles are lost. It took him a moment to 回復する from the impropriety of having snored, and かもしれない grunted, before a young lady. To wake and find oneself left alone with one was also わずかに disconcerting.

"I suppose I've been dozing," he said. "What's happened to everyone? Clarissa?"

"Mrs. Dalloway has gone to look at Mr. Grice's fish," Rachel replied.

"I might have guessed," said Richard. "It's a ありふれた occurrence. And how have you 改善するd the 向こうずねing hour? Have you become a 変える?"

"I don't think I've read a line," said Rachel.

"That's what I always find. There are too many things to look at. I find nature very 刺激するing myself. My best ideas have come to me out of doors."

"When you were walking?"

"Walking—riding—ヨットing—I suppose the most momentous conversations of my life took place while perambulating the 広大な／多数の／重要な 法廷，裁判所 at Trinity. I was at both universities. It was a fad of my father's. He thought it broadening to the mind. I think I agree with him. I can remember—what an age ago it seems!—settling the basis of a 未来 明言する／公表する with the 現在の 長官 for India. We thought ourselves very wise. I'm not sure we weren't. We were happy, 行方不明になる Vinrace, and we were young—gifts which make for 知恵."

"Have you done what you said you'd do?" she asked.

"A searching question! I answer—Yes and No. If on the one 手渡す I have not 遂行するd what I 始める，決める out to 遂行する—which of us does!—on the other I can 公正に／かなり say this: I have not lowered my ideal."

He looked resolutely at a sea-gull, as though his ideal flew on the wings of the bird.

"But," said Rachel, "what is your ideal?"

"There you ask too much, 行方不明になる Vinrace," said Richard playfully.

She could only say that she 手配中の，お尋ね者 to know, and Richard was 十分に amused to answer.

"井戸／弁護士席, how shall I reply? In one word—まとまり. まとまり of 目的（とする）, of dominion, of 進歩. The dispersion of the best ideas over the greatest area."

"The English?"

"I 認める that the English seem, on the whole, whiter than most men, their 記録，記録的な／記録するs cleaner. But, good Lord, don't run away with the idea that I don't see the drawbacks—horrors—unmentionable things done in our very 中央! I'm under no illusions. Few people, I suppose, have より小数の illusions than I have. Have you ever been in a factory, 行方不明になる Vinrace!—No, I suppose not—I may say I hope not."

As for Rachel, she had scarcely walked through a poor street, and always under the 護衛する of father, maid, or aunts.

"I was going to say that if you'd ever seen the 肉親，親類d of thing that's going on 一連の会議、交渉／完成する you, you'd understand what it is that makes me and men like me 政治家，政治屋s. You asked me a moment ago whether I'd done what I 始める，決める out to do. 井戸／弁護士席, when I consider my life, there is one fact I 収容する／認める that I'm proud of; 借りがあるing to me some thousands of girls in Lancashire—and many thousands to come after them—can spend an hour every day in the open 空気／公表する which their mothers had to spend over their ぼんやり現れるs. I'm prouder of that, I own, than I should be of 令状ing Keats and Shelley into the 取引!"

It became painful to Rachel to be one of those who 令状 Keats and Shelley. She liked Richard Dalloway, and warmed as he warmed. He seemed to mean what he said.

"I know nothing!" she exclaimed.

"It's far better that you should know nothing," he said paternally, "and you wrong yourself, I'm sure. You play very nicely, I'm told, and I've no 疑問 you've read heaps of learned 調書をとる／予約するs."

年輩の banter would no longer check her.

"You talk of まとまり," she said. "You せねばならない make me understand."

"I never 許す my wife to talk politics," he said 本気で. "For this 推論する／理由. It is impossible for human 存在s, 構成するd as they are, both to fight and to have ideals. If I have 保存するd 地雷, as I am thankful to say that in 広大な／多数の／重要な 手段 I have, it is 予定 to the fact that I have been able to come home to my wife in the evening and to find that she has spent her day in calling, music, play with the children, 国内の 義務s—what you will; her illusions have not been destroyed. She gives me courage to go on. The 緊張する of public life is very 広大な／多数の／重要な," he 追加するd.

This made him appear a 乱打するd 殉教者, parting every day with some of the finest gold, in the service of mankind.

"I can't think," Rachel exclaimed, "how any one does it!"

"Explain, 行方不明になる Vinrace," said Richard. "This is a 事柄 I want to （疑いを）晴らす up."

His 親切 was 本物の, and she 決定するd to take the chance he gave her, although to talk to a man of such 価値（がある） and 当局 made her heart （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域.

"It seems to me like this," she began, doing her best first to recollect and then to expose her shivering 私的な 見通しs.

"There's an old 未亡人 in her room, somewhere, let us suppose in the 郊外s of 物陰／風下d."

Richard bent his 長，率いる to show that he 受託するd the 未亡人.

"In London you're spending your life, talking, 令状ing things, getting 法案s through, 行方不明の what seems natural. The result of it all is that she goes to her cupboard and finds a little more tea, a few lumps of sugar, or a little いっそう少なく tea and a newspaper. 未亡人s all over the country I 収容する／認める do this. Still, there's the mind of the 未亡人—the affections; those you leave untouched. But you waste you own."

"If the 未亡人 goes to her cupboard and finds it 明らかにする," Richard answered, "her spiritual 見通し we may 収容する／認める will be 影響する／感情d. If I may 選ぶ 穴を開けるs in your philosophy, 行方不明になる Vinrace, which has its 長所s, I would point out that a human 存在 is not a 始める，決める of compartments, but an organism. Imagination, 行方不明になる Vinrace; use your imagination; that's where you young 自由主義のs fail. Conceive the world as a whole. Now for your second point; when you 主張する that in trying to 始める，決める the house in order for the 利益 of the young 世代 I am wasting my higher 能力s, I 全く 同意しない with you. I can conceive no more exalted 目的（とする）—to be the 国民 of the Empire. Look at it in this way, 行方不明になる Vinrace; conceive the 明言する／公表する as a 複雑にするd machine; we 国民s are parts of that machine; some fulfil more important 義務s; others (perhaps I am one of them) serve only to connect some obscure parts of the 機械装置, 隠すd from the public 注目する，もくろむ. Yet if the meanest screw fails in its 仕事, the proper working of the whole is imperilled."

It was impossible to 連合させる the image of a lean 黒人／ボイコット 未亡人, gazing out of her window, and longing for some one to talk to, with the image of a 広大な machine, such as one sees at South Kensington, 強くたたくing, 強くたたくing, 強くたたくing. The 試みる／企てる at communication had been a 失敗.

"We don't seem to understand each other," she said.

"Shall I say something that will make you very angry?" he replied.

"It won't," said Rachel.

"井戸／弁護士席, then; no woman has what I may call the political instinct. You have very 広大な／多数の／重要な virtues; I am the first, I hope, to 収容する／認める that; but I have never met a woman who even saw what is meant by statesmanship. I am going to make you still more angry. I hope that I never shall 会合，会う such a woman. Now, 行方不明になる Vinrace, are we enemies for life?"

Vanity, irritation, and a thrusting 願望（する） to be understood, 勧めるd her to make another 試みる／企てる.

"Under the streets, in the 下水管s, in the wires, in the telephones, there is something alive; is that what you mean? In things like dust-carts, and men mending roads? You feel that all the time when you walk about London, and when you turn on a tap and the water comes?"

"Certainly," said Richard. "I understand you to mean that the whole of modern society is based upon 協同組合 成果／努力. If only more people would realise that, 行方不明になる Vinrace, there would be より小数の of your old 未亡人s in 独房監禁 lodgings!"

Rachel considered.

"Are you a 自由主義の or are you a 保守的な?" she asked.

"I call myself a 保守的な for convenience sake," said Richard, smiling. "But there is more in ありふれた between the two parties than people 一般に 許す."

There was a pause, which did not come on Rachel's 味方する from any 欠如（する） of things to say; as usual she could not say them, and was その上の 混乱させるd by the fact that the time for talking probably ran short. She was haunted by absurd jumbled ideas—how, if one went 支援する far enough, everything perhaps was intelligible; everything was in ありふれた; for the mammoths who pastured in the fields of Richmond High Street had turned into 覆うing 石／投石するs and boxes 十分な of 略章, and her aunts.

"Did you say you lived in the country when you were a child?" she asked.

天然のまま as her manners seemed to him, Richard was flattered. There could be no 疑問 that her 利益／興味 was 本物の.

"I did," he smiled.

"And what happened?" she asked. "Or do I ask too many questions?"

"I'm flattered, I 保証する you. But—let me see—what happened? 井戸／弁護士席, riding, lessons, sisters. There was an enchanted rubbish heap, I remember, where all 肉親，親類d of queer things happened. 半端物, what things impress children! I can remember the look of the place to this day. It's a fallacy to think that children are happy. They're not; they're unhappy. I've never 苦しむd so much as I did when I was a child."

"Why?" she asked.

"I didn't get on 井戸／弁護士席 with my father," said Richard すぐに. "He was a very able man, but hard. 井戸／弁護士席—it makes one 決定するd not to sin in that way oneself. Children never forget 不正. They 許す heaps of things grown-up people mind; but that sin is the unpardonable sin. Mind you—I daresay I was a difficult child to manage; but when I think what I was ready to give! No, I was more sinned against than sinning. And then I went to school, where I did very 公正に／かなり 井戸／弁護士席; and and then, as I say, my father sent me to both universities...D'you know, 行方不明になる Vinrace, you've made me think? How little, after all, one can tell anybody about one's life! Here I sit; there you sit; both, I 疑問 not, chock-十分な of the most 利益／興味ing experiences, ideas, emotions; yet how communicate? I've told you what every second person you 会合，会う might tell you."

"I don't think so," she said. "It's the way of 説 things, isn't it, not the things?"

"True," said Richard. "Perfectly true." He paused. "When I look 支援する over my life—I'm forty-two—what are the 広大な／多数の／重要な facts that stand out? What were the 発覚s, if I may call them so? The 悲惨 of the poor and—" (he hesitated and pitched over) "love!"

Upon that word he lowered his 発言する／表明する; it was a word that seemed to 明かす the skies for Rachel.

"It's an 半端物 thing to say to a young lady," he continued. "But have you any idea what—what I mean by that? No, of course not. I don't use the word in a 従来の sense. I use it as young men use it. Girls are kept very ignorant, aren't they? Perhaps it's wise—perhaps—You don't know?"

He spoke as if he had lost consciousness of what he was 説.

"No; I don't," she said, scarcely speaking above her breath.

"軍艦s, 刑事! Over there! Look!" Clarissa, 解放（する）d from Mr. Grice, appreciative of all his 海草s, skimmed に向かって them, gesticulating.

She had sighted two 悪意のある grey 大型船s, low in the water, and bald as bone, one closely に引き続いて the other with the look of eyeless beasts 捜し出すing their prey. Consciousness returned to Richard 即時に.

"By George!" he exclaimed, and stood 保護物，者ing his 注目する，もくろむs.

"Ours, 刑事?" said Clarissa.

"The Mediterranean (n)艦隊／(a)素早い," he answered.

"The Euphrosyne was slowly dipping her 旗. Richard raised his hat. Convulsively Clarissa squeezed Rachel's 手渡す.

"Aren't you glad to be English!" she said.

The 軍艦s drew past, casting a curious 影響 of discipline and sadness upon the waters, and it was not until they were again invisible that people spoke to each other 自然に. At lunch the talk was all of valour and death, and the magnificent 質s of British 海軍大将s. Clarissa 引用するd one poet, Willoughby 引用するd another. Life on board a man-of-war was splendid, so they agreed, and sailors, whenever one met them, were やめる 特に nice and simple.

This 存在 so, no one liked it when Helen 発言／述べるd that it seemed to her as wrong to keep sailors as to keep a Zoo, and that as for dying on a 戦う／戦い-field, surely it was time we 中止するd to 賞賛する courage—"or to 令状 bad poetry about it," snarled Pepper.

But Helen was really wondering why Rachel, sitting silent, looked so queer and 紅潮／摘発するd.

一時期／支部 V

She was not able to follow up her 観察s, however, or to come to any 結論, for by one of those 事故s which are liable to happen at sea, the whole course of their lives was now put out of order.

Even at tea the 床に打ち倒す rose beneath their feet and pitched too low again, and at dinner the ship seemed to groan and 緊張する as though a 攻撃する were descending. She who had been a 幅の広い-支援するd dray-horse, upon whose hind-４半期/4分の1s pierrots might waltz, became a colt in a field. The plates slanted away from the knives, and Mrs. Dalloway's 直面する blanched for a second as she helped herself and saw the potatoes roll this way and that. Willoughby, of course, extolled the virtues of his ship, and 引用するd what had been said of her by 専門家s and distinguished 乗客s, for he loved his own 所有／入手s. Still, dinner was uneasy, and 直接／まっすぐに the ladies were alone Clarissa owned that she would be better off in bed, and went, smiling bravely.

Next morning the 嵐／襲撃する was on them, and no politeness could ignore it. Mrs. Dalloway stayed in her room. Richard 直面するd three meals, eating valiantly at each; but at the third, 確かな glazed asparagus swimming in oil finally 征服する／打ち勝つd him.

"That （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域s me," he said, and withdrew.

"Now we are alone once more," 発言／述べるd William Pepper, looking 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する; but no one was ready to engage him in talk, and the meal ended in silence.

On the に引き続いて day they met—but as 飛行機で行くing leaves 会合，会う in the 空気／公表する. Sick they were not; but the 勝利，勝つd propelled them あわてて into rooms, violently downstairs. They passed each other gasping on deck; they shouted across （米）棚上げする／（英）提議するs. They wore fur coats; and Helen was never seen without a bandanna on her 長，率いる. For 慰安 they 退却／保養地d to their cabins, where with tightly wedged feet they let the ship bounce and 宙返り／暴落する. Their sensations were the sensations of potatoes in a 解雇（する） on a galloping horse. The world outside was 単に a violent grey tumult. For two days they had a perfect 残り／休憩（する） from their old emotions. Rachel had just enough consciousness to suppose herself a donkey on the 首脳会議 of a moor in a あられ／賞賛する-嵐／襲撃する, with its coat blown into furrows; then she became a wizened tree, perpetually driven 支援する by the salt 大西洋 強風.

Helen, on the other 手渡す, staggered to Mrs. Dalloway's door, knocked, could not be heard for the slamming of doors and the 乱打するing of 勝利，勝つd, and entered.

There were 水盤／入り江s, of course. Mrs. Dalloway lay half-raised on a pillow, and did not open her 注目する，もくろむs. Then she murmured, "Oh, 刑事, is that you?"

Helen shouted—for she was thrown against the washstand—"How are you?"

Clarissa opened one 注目する，もくろむ. It gave her an incredibly dissipated 外見. "Awful!" she gasped. Her lips were white inside.

工場／植物ing her feet wide, Helen contrived to 注ぐ シャンペン酒 into a tumbler with a tooth-小衝突 in it.

"シャンペン酒," she said.

"There's a tooth-小衝突 in it," murmured Clarissa, and smiled; it might have been the contortion of one weeping. She drank.

"Disgusting," she whispered, 示すing the 水盤／入り江s. 遺物s of humour still played over her 直面する like moonshine.

"Want more?" Helen shouted. Speech was again beyond Clarissa's reach. The 勝利，勝つd laid the ship shivering on her 味方する. Pale agonies crossed Mrs. Dalloway in waves. When the curtains flapped, grey lights puffed across her. Between the spasms of the 嵐／襲撃する, Helen made the curtain 急速な／放蕩な, shook the pillows, stretched the bed-着せる／賦与するs, and smoothed the hot nostrils and forehead with 冷淡な scent.

"You are good!" Clarissa gasped. "Horrid mess!"

She was trying to apologise for white underclothes fallen and scattered on the 床に打ち倒す. For one second she opened a 選び出す／独身 注目する，もくろむ, and saw that the room was tidy.

"That's nice," she gasped.

Helen left her; far, far away she knew that she felt a 肉親，親類d of liking for Mrs. Dalloway. She could not help 尊敬（する）・点ing her spirit and her 願望（する）, even in the throes of sickness, for a tidy bedroom. Her petticoats, however, rose above her 膝s.

やめる suddenly the 嵐／襲撃する relaxed its しっかり掴む. It happened at tea; the 推定する／予想するd paroxysm of the 爆破 gave out just as it reached its 最高潮 and dwindled away, and the ship instead of taking the usual 急落（する），激減（する） went 刻々と. The monotonous order of 急落（する），激減（する）ing and rising, roaring and relaxing, was 干渉するd with, and every one at （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する looked up and felt something 緩和する within them. The 緊張する was slackened and human feelings began to peep again, as they do when daylight shows at the end of a tunnel.

"Try a turn with me," Ridley called across to Rachel.

"Foolish!" cried Helen, but they went つまずくing up the ladder. Choked by the 勝利，勝つd their spirits rose with a 急ぐ, for on the skirts of all the grey tumult was a misty 位置／汚点／見つけ出す of gold. 即時に the world dropped into 形態／調整; they were no longer 原子s 飛行機で行くing in the 無効の, but people riding a 勝利を得た ship on the 支援する of the sea. 勝利，勝つd and space were banished; the world floated like an apple in a tub, and the mind of man, which had been unmoored also, once more 大（公）使館員d itself to the old beliefs.

Having 緊急発進するd twice 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the ship and received many sound cuffs from the 勝利，勝つd, they saw a sailor's 直面する 前向きに／確かに 向こうずね golden. They looked, and beheld a 完全にする yellow circle of sun; next minute it was 横断するd by sailing stands of cloud, and then 完全に hidden. By breakfast the next morning, however, the sky was swept clean, the waves, although 法外な, were blue, and after their 見解（をとる） of the strange under-world, 住むd by phantoms, people began to live の中で tea-マリファナs and loaves of bread with greater zest than ever.

Richard and Clarissa, however, still remained on the borderland. She did not 試みる／企てる to sit up; her husband stood on his feet, 熟視する／熟考するd his waistcoat and trousers, shook his 長，率いる, and then lay 負かす／撃墜する again. The inside of his brain was still rising and 落ちるing like the sea on the 行う／開催する／段階. At four o'clock he woke from sleep and saw the sunlight make a vivid angle across the red plush curtains and the grey tweed trousers. The ordinary world outside slid into his mind, and by the time he was dressed he was an English gentleman again.

He stood beside his wife. She pulled him 負かす／撃墜する to her by the lapel of his coat, kissed him, and held him 急速な／放蕩な for a minute.

"Go and get a breath of 空気／公表する, 刑事," she said. "You look やめる washed out...How nice you smell!...And be polite to that woman. She was so 肉親，親類d to me."

Thereupon Mrs. Dalloway turned to the 冷静な／正味の 味方する of her pillow, terribly flattened but still invincible.

Richard 設立する Helen talking to her brother-in-法律, over two dishes of yellow cake and smooth bread and butter.

"You look very ill!" she exclaimed on seeing him. "Come and have some tea."

He 発言／述べるd that the 手渡すs that moved about the cups were beautiful.

"I hear you've been very good to my wife," he said. "She's had an awful time of it. You （機の）カム in and fed her with シャンペン酒. Were you の中で the saved yourself?"

"I? Oh, I 港／避難所't been sick for twenty years—sea-sick, I mean."

"There are three 行う／開催する／段階s of convalescence, I always say," broke in the hearty 発言する／表明する of Willoughby. "The milk 行う／開催する／段階, the bread-and-butter 行う／開催する／段階, and the roast-beef 行う／開催する／段階. I should say you were at the bread-and-butter 行う／開催する／段階." He 手渡すd him the plate.

"Now, I should advise a hearty tea, then a きびきびした walk on deck; and by dinner-time you'll be clamouring for beef, eh?" He went off laughing, excusing himself on the 得点する／非難する／２０ of 商売／仕事.

"What a splendid fellow he is!" said Richard. "Always keen on something."

"Yes," said Helen, "he's always been like that."

"This is a 広大な／多数の／重要な 請け負うing of his," Richard continued. "It's a 商売／仕事 that won't stop with ships, I should say. We shall see him in 議会, or I'm much mistaken. He's the 肉親，親類d of man we want in 議会—the man who has done things."

But Helen was not much 利益／興味d in her brother-in-法律.

"I 推定する／予想する your 長，率いる's aching, isn't it?" she asked, 注ぐing a fresh cup.

"井戸／弁護士席, it is," said Richard. "It's humiliating to find what a slave one is to one's 団体／死体 in this world. D'you know, I can never work without a kettle on the hob. As often as not I don't drink tea, but I must feel that I can if I want to."

"That's very bad for you," said Helen.

"It 縮めるs one's life; but I'm afraid, Mrs. Ambrose, we 政治家，政治屋s must （不足などを）補う our minds to that at the 手始め. We've got to 燃やす the candle at both ends, or—"

"You've cooked your goose!" said Helen brightly.

"We can't make you take us 本気で, Mrs. Ambrose," he 抗議するd. "May I ask how you've spent your time? Reading—philosophy?" (He saw the 黒人／ボイコット 調書をとる／予約する.) "Metaphysics and fishing!" he exclaimed. "If I had to live again I believe I should 充てる myself to one or the other." He began turning the pages.

"'Good, then, is indefinable,'" he read out. "How jolly to think that's going on still! 'So far as I know there is only one 倫理的な writer, Professor Henry Sidgwick, who has 明確に recognised and 明言する／公表するd this fact.' That's just the 肉親，親類d of thing we used to talk about when we were boys. I can remember arguing until five in the morning with Duffy—now 長官 for India—pacing 一連の会議、交渉／完成する and 一連の会議、交渉／完成する those cloisters until we decided it was too late to go to bed, and we went for a ride instead. Whether we ever （機の）カム to any 結論—that's another 事柄. Still, it's the arguing that counts. It's things like that that stand out in life. Nothing's been やめる so vivid since. It's the philosophers, it's the scholars," he continued, "they're the people who pass the たいまつ, who keep the light 燃やすing by which we live. 存在 a 政治家，政治屋 doesn't やむを得ず blind one to that, Mrs. Ambrose."

"No. Why should it?" said Helen. "But can you remember if your wife takes sugar?"

She 解除するd the tray and went off with it to Mrs. Dalloway.

Richard 新たな展開d a muffler twice 一連の会議、交渉／完成する his throat and struggled up on deck. His 団体／死体, which had grown white and tender in a dark room, tingled all over in the fresh 空気／公表する. He felt himself a man undoubtedly in the prime of life. Pride glowed in his 注目する，もくろむ as he let the 勝利，勝つd buffet him and stood 会社／堅い. With his 長，率いる わずかに lowered he sheered 一連の会議、交渉／完成する corners, strode 上りの／困難な, and met the 爆破. There was a 衝突／不一致. For a second he could not see what the 団体／死体 was he had run into. "Sorry." "Sorry." It was Rachel who apologised. They both laughed, too much blown about to speak. She drove open the door of her room and stepped into its 静める. ーするために speak to her, it was necessary that Richard should follow. They stood in a whirlpool of 勝利，勝つd; papers began 飛行機で行くing 一連の会議、交渉／完成する in circles, the door 衝突，墜落d to, and they 宙返り／暴落するd, laughing, into 議長，司会を務めるs. Richard sat upon Bach.

"My word! What a tempest!" he exclaimed.

"罰金, isn't it?" said Rachel. Certainly the struggle and 勝利，勝つd had given her a 決定／判定勝ち（する） she 欠如（する）d; red was in her cheeks, and her hair was 負かす／撃墜する.

"Oh, what fun!" he cried. "What am I sitting on? Is this your room? How jolly!" "There—sit there," she 命令（する）d. Cowper slid once more.

"How jolly to 会合，会う again," said Richard. "It seems an age. Cowper's Letters?...Bach?...Wuthering 高さs?...Is this where you meditate on the world, and then come out and 提起する／ポーズをとる poor 政治家，政治屋s with questions? In the intervals of sea-sickness I've thought a lot of our talk. I 保証する you, you made me think."

"I made you think! But why?"

"What 独房監禁 icebergs we are, 行方不明になる Vinrace! How little we can communicate! There are lots of things I should like to tell you about—to hear your opinion of. Have you ever read Burke?"

"Burke?" she repeated. "Who was Burke?"

"No? 井戸／弁護士席, then I shall make a point of sending you a copy. The Speech on the French 革命—The American 反乱? Which shall it be, I wonder?" He 公式文書，認めるd something in his pocket-調書をとる／予約する. "And then you must 令状 and tell me what you think of it. This reticence—this 孤立／分離—that's what's the 事柄 with modern life! Now, tell me about yourself. What are your 利益／興味s and 占領／職業s? I should imagine that you were a person with very strong 利益／興味s. Of course you are! Good God! When I think of the age we live in, with its 適切な時期s and 可能性s, the 集まり of things to be done and enjoyed—why 港／避難所't we ten lives instead of one? But about yourself?"

"You see, I'm a woman," said Rachel.

"I know—I know," said Richard, throwing his 長，率いる 支援する, and 製図／抽選 his fingers across his 注目する，もくろむs.

"How strange to be a woman! A young and beautiful woman," he continued sententiously, "has the whole world at her feet. That's true, 行方不明になる Vinrace. You have an inestimable 力／強力にする—for good or for evil. What couldn't you do—" he broke off.

"What?" asked Rachel.

"You have beauty," he said. The ship lurched. Rachel fell わずかに 今後. Richard took her in his 武器 and kissed her. 持つ／拘留するing her tight, he kissed her passionately, so that she felt the hardness of his 団体／死体 and the roughness of his cheek printed upon hers. She fell 支援する in her 議長，司会を務める, with tremendous （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域s of the heart, each of which sent 黒人／ボイコット waves across her 注目する，もくろむs. He clasped his forehead in his 手渡すs.

"You tempt me," he said. The トン of his 発言する／表明する was terrifying. He seemed choked in fright. They were both trembling. Rachel stood up and went. Her 長，率いる was 冷淡な, her 膝s shaking, and the physical 苦痛 of the emotion was so 広大な／多数の／重要な that she could only keep herself moving above the 広大な／多数の／重要な leaps of her heart. She leant upon the rail of the ship, and 徐々に 中止するd to feel, for a 冷気／寒がらせる of 団体／死体 and mind crept over her. Far out between the waves little 黒人／ボイコット and white sea-birds were riding. Rising and 落ちるing with smooth and graceful movements in the hollows of the waves they seemed singularly detached and unconcerned.

"You're 平和的な," she said. She became 平和的な too, at the same time 所有するd with a strange exultation. Life seemed to 持つ／拘留する infinite 可能性s she had never guessed at. She leant upon the rail and looked over the troubled grey waters, where the sunlight was fitfully scattered upon the crests of the waves, until she was 冷淡な and 絶対 静める again. にもかかわらず something wonderful had happened.

At dinner, however, she did not feel exalted, but 単に uncomfortable, as if she and Richard had seen something together which is hidden in ordinary life, so that they did not like to look at each other. Richard slid his 注目する，もくろむs over her uneasily once, and never looked at her again. Formal platitudes were 製造（する）d with 成果／努力, but Willoughby was kindled.

"Beef for Mr. Dalloway!" he shouted. "Come now—after that walk you're at the beef 行う／開催する／段階, Dalloway!"

Wonderful masculine stories followed about 有望な and Disraeli and 連立政権s, wonderful stories which made the people at the dinner-（米）棚上げする／（英）提議する seem featureless and small. After dinner, sitting alone with Rachel under the 広大な／多数の／重要な swinging lamp, Helen was struck by her pallor. It once more occurred to her that there was something strange in the girl's behaviour.

"You look tired. Are you tired?" she asked.

"Not tired," said Rachel. "Oh, yes, I suppose I am tired."

Helen advised bed, and she went, not seeing Richard again. She must have been very tired for she fell asleep at once, but after an hour or two of dreamless sleep, she dreamt. She dreamt that she was walking 負かす／撃墜する a long tunnel, which grew so 狭くする by degrees that she could touch the damp bricks on either 味方する. At length the tunnel opened and became a 丸天井; she 設立する herself 罠にかける in it, bricks 会合 her wherever she turned, alone with a little deformed man who squatted on the 床に打ち倒す gibbering, with long nails. His 直面する was pitted and like the 直面する of an animal. The 塀で囲む behind him oozed with damp, which collected into 減少（する）s and slid 負かす／撃墜する. Still and 冷淡な as death she lay, not daring to move, until she broke the agony by 投げ上げる／ボディチェックするing herself across the bed, and woke crying "Oh!"

Light showed her the familiar things: her 着せる／賦与するs, fallen off the 議長，司会を務める; the water jug gleaming white; but the horror did not go at once. She felt herself 追求するd, so that she got up and 現実に locked her door. A 発言する／表明する moaned for her; 注目する，もくろむs 願望（する）d her. All night long barbarian men 悩ますd the ship; they （機の）カム scuffling 負かす／撃墜する the passages, and stopped to snuffle at her door. She could not sleep again.

一時期／支部 VI

"That's the 悲劇 of life—as I always say!" said Mrs. Dalloway. "Beginning things and having to end them. Still, I'm not going to let this end, if you're willing." It was the morning, the sea was 静める, and the ship once again was 錨，総合司会者d not far from another shore.

She was dressed in her long fur cloak, with the 隠すs 負傷させる around her 長，率いる, and once more the rich boxes stood on 最高の，を越す of each other so that the scene of a few days 支援する seemed to be repeated.

"D'you suppose we shall ever 会合，会う in London?" said Ridley ironically. "You'll have forgotten all about me by the time you step out there."

He pointed to the shore of the little bay, where they could now see the separate trees with moving 支店s.

"How horrid you are!" she laughed. "Rachel's coming to see me anyhow—the instant you get 支援する," she said, 圧力（をかける）ing Rachel's arm. "Now—you've no excuse!"

With a silver pencil she wrote her 指名する and 演説（する）／住所 on the flyleaf of 説得／派閥, and gave the 調書をとる／予約する to Rachel. Sailors were shouldering the luggage, and people were beginning to congregate. There were Captain Cobbold, Mr. Grice, Willoughby, Helen, and an obscure 感謝する man in a blue jersey.

"Oh, it's time," said Clarissa. "井戸／弁護士席, good-bye. I do like you," she murmured as she kissed Rachel. People in the way made it unnecessary for Richard to shake Rachel by the 手渡す; he managed to look at her very stiffly for a second before he followed his wife 負かす／撃墜する the ship's 味方する.

The boat separating from the 大型船 made off に向かって the land, and for some minutes Helen, Ridley, and Rachel leant over the rail, watching. Once Mrs. Dalloway turned and waved; but the boat 刻々と grew smaller and smaller until it 中止するd to rise and 落ちる, and nothing could be seen save two resolute 支援するs.

"井戸／弁護士席, that's over," said Ridley after a long silence. "We shall never see them again," he 追加するd, turning to go to his 調書をとる／予約するs. A feeling of emptiness and melancholy （機の）カム over them; they knew in their hearts that it was over, and that they had parted for ever, and the knowledge filled them with far greater 不景気 than the length of their 知識 seemed to 正当化する. Even as the boat pulled away they could feel other sights and sounds beginning to take the place of the Dalloways, and the feeling was so unpleasant that they tried to resist it. For so, too, would they be forgotten.

In much the same way as Mrs. Chailey downstairs was 広範囲にわたる the withered rose-leaves off the dressing-（米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, so Helen was anxious to make things straight again after the 訪問者s had gone. Rachel's obvious languor and listlessness made her an 平易な prey, and indeed Helen had 工夫するd a 肉親，親類d of 罠（にかける）. That something had happened she now felt pretty 確かな ; moreover, she had come to think that they had been strangers long enough; she wished to know what the girl was like, partly of course because Rachel showed no disposition to be known. So, as they turned from the rail, she said:

"Come and talk to me instead of practising," and led the way to the 避難所d 味方する where the deck-議長，司会を務めるs were stretched in the sun. Rachel followed her indifferently. Her mind was 吸収するd by Richard; by the extreme strangeness of what had happened, and by a thousand feelings of which she had not been conscious before. She made scarcely any 試みる／企てる to listen to what Helen was 説, as Helen indulged in commonplaces to begin with. While Mrs. Ambrose arranged her embroidery, sucked her silk, and threaded her needle, she lay 支援する gazing at the horizon.

"Did you like those people?" Helen asked her casually.

"Yes," she replied blankly.

"You talked to him, didn't you?"

She said nothing for a minute.

"He kissed me," she said without any change of トン.

Helen started, looked at her, but could not make out what she felt.

"M-m-m'yes," she said, after a pause. "I thought he was that 肉親，親類d of man."

"What 肉親，親類d of man?" said Rachel.

"Pompous and sentimental."

"I like him," said Rachel.

"So you really didn't mind?"

For the first time since Helen had known her Rachel's 注目する，もくろむs lit up brightly.

"I did mind," she said 熱心に. "I dreamt. I couldn't sleep."

"Tell me what happened," said Helen. She had to keep her lips from twitching as she listened to Rachel's story. It was 注ぐd out 突然の with 広大な／多数の／重要な 真面目さ and no sense of humour.

"We talked about politics. He told me what he had done for the poor somewhere. I asked him all sorts of questions. He told me about his own life. The day before yesterday, after the 嵐／襲撃する, he （機の）カム in to see me. It happened then, やめる suddenly. He kissed me. I don't know why." As she spoke she grew 紅潮／摘発するd. "I was a good 取引，協定 excited," she continued. "But I didn't mind till afterwards; when—" she paused, and saw the 人物／姿／数字 of the bloated little man again—"I became terrified."

From the look in her 注目する，もくろむs it was evident she was again terrified. Helen was really at a loss what to say. From the little she knew of Rachel's しつけ she supposed that she had been kept 完全に ignorant as to the relations of men with women. With a shyness which she felt with women and not with men she did not like to explain 簡単に what these are. Therefore she took the other course and belittled the whole 事件／事情／状勢.

"Oh, 井戸／弁護士席," she said, "He was a silly creature, and if I were you, I'd think no more about it."

"No," said Rachel, sitting bolt upright, "I shan't do that. I shall think about it all day and all night until I find out 正確に／まさに what it does mean."

"Don't you ever read?" Helen asked 試験的に.

"Cowper's Letters—that 肉親，親類d of thing. Father gets them for me or my Aunts."

Helen could hardly 抑制する herself from 説 out loud what she thought of a man who brought up his daughter so that at the age of twenty-four she scarcely knew that men 願望（する）d women and was terrified by a kiss. She had good 推論する／理由 to 恐れる that Rachel had made herself incredibly ridiculous.

"You don't know many men?" she asked.

"Mr. Pepper," said Rachel ironically.

"So no one's ever 手配中の，お尋ね者 to marry you?"

"No," she answered ingenuously.

Helen 反映するd that as, from what she had said, Rachel certainly would think these things out, it might be 同様に to help her.

"You oughtn't to be 脅すd," she said. "It's the most natural thing in the world. Men will want to kiss you, just as they'll want to marry you. The pity is to get things out of 割合. It's like noticing the noises people make when they eat, or men spitting; or, in short, any small thing that gets on one's 神経s."

Rachel seemed to be inattentive to these 発言／述べるs.

"Tell me," she said suddenly, "what are those women in Piccadilly?"

"In Picadilly? They are 売春婦d," said Helen.

"It is terrifying—it is disgusting," Rachel 主張するd, as if she 含むd Helen in the 憎悪.

"It is," said Helen. "But—"

"I did like him," Rachel mused, as if speaking to herself. "I 手配中の，お尋ね者 to talk to him; I 手配中の，お尋ね者 to know what he'd done. The women in Lancashire—"

It seemed to her as she 解任するd their talk that there was something lovable about Richard, good in their 試みる／企てるd friendship, and strangely piteous in the way they had parted.

The 軟化するing of her mood was 明らかな to Helen.

"You see," she said, "you must take things as they are; and if you want friendship with men you must run 危険s. 本人自身で," she continued, breaking into a smile, "I think it's 価値（がある） it; I don't mind 存在 kissed; I'm rather jealous, I believe, that Mr. Dalloway kissed you and didn't kiss me. Though," she 追加するd, "he bored me かなり."

But Rachel did not return the smile or 解任する the whole 事件／事情／状勢, as Helen meant her to. Her mind was working very quickly, inconsistently and painfully. Helen's words hewed 負かす／撃墜する 広大な／多数の／重要な 封鎖するs which had stood there always, and the light which （機の）カム in was 冷淡な. After sitting for a time with 直す／買収する，八百長をするd 注目する，もくろむs, she burst out:

"So that's why I can't walk alone!"

By this new light she saw her life for the first time a creeping hedged-in thing, driven 慎重に between high 塀で囲むs, here turned aside, there 急落（する），激減（する）d in 不明瞭, made dull and 手足を不自由にする／（物事を）損なうd for ever—her life that was the only chance she had—a thousand words and 活動／戦闘s became plain to her.

"Because men are brutes! I hate men!" she exclaimed.

"I thought you said you liked him?" said Helen.

"I liked him, and I liked 存在 kissed," she answered, as if that only 追加するd more difficulties to her problem.

Helen was surprised to see how 本物の both shock and problem were, but she could think of no way of 緩和 the difficulty except by going on talking. She 手配中の，お尋ね者 to make her niece talk, and so to understand why this rather dull, kindly, plausible 政治家，政治屋 had made so 深い an impression on her, for surely at the age of twenty-four this was not natural.

"And did you like Mrs. Dalloway too?" she asked.

As she spoke she saw Rachel redden; for she remembered silly things she had said, and also, it occurred to her that she 扱う／治療するd this exquisite woman rather 不正に, for Mrs. Dalloway had said that she loved her husband.

"She was やめる nice, but a thimble-pated creature," Helen continued. "I never heard such nonsense! Chitter-chatter-chitter-chatter—fish and the Greek alphabet—never listened to a word any one said—chock-十分な of idiotic theories about the way to bring up children—I'd far rather talk to him any day. He was pompous, but he did at least understand what was said to him."

The glamour insensibly faded a little both from Richard and Clarissa. They had not been so wonderful after all, then, in the 注目する，もくろむs of a 円熟した person.

"It's very difficult to know what people are like," Rachel 発言／述べるd, and Helen saw with 楽しみ that she spoke more 自然に. "I suppose I was taken in."

There was little 疑問 about that によれば Helen, but she 抑制するd herself and said aloud:

"One has to make 実験s."

"And they were nice," said Rachel. "They were extraordinarily 利益／興味ing." She tried to 解任する the image of the world as a live thing that Richard had given her, with drains like 神経s, and bad houses like patches of 病気d 肌. She 解任するd his watch-words—まとまり—Imagination, and saw again the 泡s 会合 in her tea-cup as he spoke of sisters and canaries, boyhood and his father, her small world becoming wonderfully 大きくするd.

"But all people don't seem to you 平等に 利益／興味ing, do they?" asked Mrs. Ambrose.

Rachel explained that most people had hitherto been symbols; but that when they talked to one they 中止するd to be symbols, and became—"I could listen to them for ever!" she exclaimed. She then jumped up, disappeared downstairs for a minute, and （機の）カム 支援する with a fat red 調書をとる／予約する.

"Who's Who," she said, laying it upon Helen's 膝 and turning the pages. "It gives short lives of people—for instance: 'Sir Roland Beal; born 1852; parents from Moffatt; educated at Rugby; passed first into R.E.; married 1878 the daughter of T. Fishwick; served in the Bechuanaland 探検隊／遠征隊 1884-85 (honourably について言及するd). Clubs: 部隊d Service, 海軍の and 軍の. Recreations: an enthusiastic curler.'"

Sitting on the deck at Helen's feet she went on turning the pages and reading biographies of 銀行業者s, writers, clergymen, sailors, 外科医s, 裁判官s, professors, statesmen, editors, philanthropists, merchants, and actresses; what clubs they belonged to, where they lived, what games they played, and how many acres they owned.

She became 吸収するd in the 調書をとる／予約する.

Helen 一方／合間 stitched at her embroidery and thought over the things they had said. Her 結論 was that she would very much like to show her niece, if it were possible, how to live, or as she put it, how to be a reasonable person. She thought that there must be something wrong in this 混乱 between politics and kissing 政治家，政治屋s, and that an 年上の person せねばならない be able to help.

"I やめる agree," she said, "that people are very 利益／興味ing; only—" Rachel, putting her finger between the pages, looked up enquiringly.

"Only I think you せねばならない 差別する," she ended. "It's a pity to be intimate with people who are—井戸／弁護士席, rather second-率, like the Dalloways, and to find it out later."

"But how does one know?" Rachel asked.

"I really can't tell you," replied Helen candidly, after a moment's thought. "You'll have to find out for yourself. But try and—Why don't you call me Helen?" she 追加するd. "'Aunt's' a horrid 指名する. I never liked my Aunts."

"I should like to call you Helen," Rachel answered.

"D'you think me very 冷淡な?"

Rachel reviewed the points which Helen had certainly failed to understand; they arose 主として from the difference of nearly twenty years in age between them, which made Mrs. Ambrose appear too humorous and 冷静な／正味の in a 事柄 of such moment.

"No," she said. "Some things you don't understand, of course."

"Of course," Helen agreed. "So now you can go ahead and be a person on your own account," she 追加するd.

The 見通し of her own personality, of herself as a real everlasting thing, different from anything else, unmergeable, like the sea or the 勝利，勝つd, flashed into Rachel's mind, and she became profoundly excited at the thought of living.

"I can by m-m-myself," she stammered, "in spite of you, in spite of the Dalloways, and Mr. Pepper, and Father, and my Aunts, in spite of these?" She swept her 手渡す across a whole page of statesmen and 兵士s.

"In spite of them all," said Helen 厳粛に. She then put 負かす／撃墜する her needle, and explained a 計画（する） which had come into her 長，率いる as they talked. Instead of wandering on 負かす／撃墜する the アマゾンs until she reached some sulphurous 熱帯の port, where one had to 嘘（をつく） within doors all day （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域ing off insects with a fan, the sensible thing to do surely was to spend the season with them in their 郊外住宅 by the seaside, where の中で other advantages Mrs. Ambrose herself would be at 手渡す to—"After all, Rachel," she broke off, "it's silly to pretend that because there's twenty years' difference between us we therefore can't talk to each other like human 存在s."

"No; because we like each other," said Rachel.

"Yes," Mrs. Ambrose agreed.

That fact, together with other facts, had been made （疑いを）晴らす by their twenty minutes' talk, although how they had come to these 結論s they could not have said.

However they were come by, they were 十分に serious to send Mrs. Ambrose a day or two later in search of her brother-in-法律. She 設立する him sitting in his room working, 適用するing a stout blue pencil authoritatively to bundles of filmy paper. Papers lay to left and to 権利 of him, there were 広大な／多数の／重要な envelopes so gorged with papers that they spilt papers on to the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する. Above him hung a photograph of a woman's 長，率いる. The need of sitting 絶対 still before a Cockney photographer had given her lips a queer little pucker, and her 注目する，もくろむs for the same 推論する／理由 looked as though she thought the whole 状況／情勢 ridiculous. にもかかわらず it was the 長，率いる of an individual and 利益／興味ing woman, who would no 疑問 have turned and laughed at Willoughby if she could have caught his 注目する，もくろむ; but when he looked up at her he sighed profoundly. In his mind this work of his, the 広大な／多数の／重要な factories at 船体 which showed like mountains at night, the ships that crossed the ocean punctually, the 計画／陰謀s for 連合させるing this and that and building up a solid 集まり of 産業, was all an 申し込む／申し出ing to her; he laid his success at her feet; and was always thinking how to educate his daughter so that Theresa might be glad. He was a very ambitious man; and although he had not been 特に 肉親，親類d to her while she lived, as Helen thought, he now believed that she watched him from Heaven, and 奮起させるd what was good in him.

Mrs. Ambrose apologised for the interruption, and asked whether she might speak to him about a 計画（する） of hers. Would he 同意 to leave his daughter with them when they landed, instead of taking her on up the アマゾンs?

"We would take 広大な／多数の／重要な care of her," she 追加するd, "and we should really like it."

Willoughby looked very 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な and carefully laid aside his papers.

"She's a good girl," he said at length. "There is a likeness?"—he nodded his 長，率いる at the photograph of Theresa and sighed. Helen looked at Theresa pursing up her lips before the Cockney photographer. It 示唆するd her in an absurd human way, and she felt an 激しい 願望（する） to 株 some joke.

"She's the only thing that's left to me," sighed Willoughby. "We go on year after year without talking about these things—" He broke off. "But it's better so. Only life's very hard."

Helen was sorry for him, and patted him on the shoulder, but she felt uncomfortable when her brother-in-法律 表明するd his feelings, and took 避難 in 賞賛するing Rachel, and explaining why she thought her 計画（する） might be a good one.

"True," said Willoughby when she had done. "The social 条件s are bound to be 原始の. I should be out a good 取引，協定. I agreed because she wished it. And of course I have 完全にする 信用／信任 in you...You see, Helen," he continued, becoming confidential, "I want to bring her up as her mother would have wished. I don't 持つ／拘留する with these modern 見解（をとる）s—any more than you do, eh? She's a nice 静かな girl, 充てるd to her music—a little いっそう少なく of that would do no 害（を与える）. Still, it's kept her happy, and we lead a very 静かな life at Richmond. I should like her to begin to see more people. I want to take her about with me when I get home. I've half a mind to rent a house in London, leaving my sisters at Richmond, and take her to see one or two people who'd be 肉親，親類d to her for my sake. I'm beginning to realise," he continued, stretching himself out, "that all this is tending to 議会, Helen. It's the only way to get things done as one wants them done. I talked to Dalloway about it. In that 事例／患者, of course, I should want Rachel to be able to take more part in things. A 確かな 量 of entertaining would be necessary—dinners, an 時折の evening party. One's 選挙権を持つ／選挙人s like to be fed, I believe. In all these ways Rachel could be of 広大な／多数の／重要な help to me. So," he 負傷させる up, "I should be very glad, if we arrange this visit (which must be upon a 商売／仕事 地盤, mind), if you could see your way to helping my girl, bringing her out—she's a little shy now,—making a woman of her, the 肉親，親類d of woman her mother would have liked her to be," he ended, jerking his 長，率いる at the photograph.

Willoughby's selfishness, though 一貫した as Helen saw with real affection for his daughter, made her 決定するd to have the girl to stay with her, even if she had to 約束 a 完全にする course of 指示／教授／教育 in the feminine graces. She could not help laughing at the notion of it—Rachel a Tory hostess!—and marvelling as she left him at the astonishing ignorance of a father.

Rachel, when 協議するd, showed いっそう少なく enthusiasm than Helen could have wished. One moment she was eager, the next doubtful. 見通しs of a 広大な／多数の／重要な river, now blue, now yellow in the 熱帯の sun and crossed by 有望な birds, now white in the moon, now 深い in shade with moving trees and canoes 事情に応じて変わる out from the 絡まるd banks, beset her. Helen 約束d a river. Then she did not want to leave her father. That feeling seemed 本物の too, but in the end Helen 勝つ／広く一帯に広がるd, although when she had won her 事例／患者 she was beset by 疑問s, and more than once regretted the impulse which had entangled her with the fortunes of another human 存在.

一時期／支部 VII

From a distance the Euphrosyne looked very small. Glasses were turned upon her from the decks of 広大な／多数の／重要な liners, and she was pronounced a tramp, a 貨物-boat, or one of those wretched little 乗客 steamers where people rolled about の中で the cattle on deck. The insect-like 人物／姿／数字s of Dalloways, Ambroses, and Vinraces were also derided, both from the extreme smallness of their persons and the 疑問 which only strong glasses could 追い散らす as to whether they were really live creatures or only lumps on the 船の索具. Mr. Pepper with all his learning had been mistaken for a cormorant, and then, as 不正に, transformed into a cow. At night, indeed, when the waltzes were swinging in the saloon, and gifted 乗客s reciting, the little ship—shrunk to a few beads of light out の中で the dark waves, and one high in 空気／公表する upon the mast-長，率いる—seemed something mysterious and impressive to heated partners 残り／休憩（する）ing from the dance. She became a ship passing in the night—an emblem of the loneliness of human life, an occasion for queer 信用／信任s and sudden 控訴，上告s for sympathy.

On and on she went, by day and by night, に引き続いて her path, until one morning broke and showed the land. Losing its 影をつくる／尾行する-like 外見 it became first cleft and 山地の, next coloured grey and purple, next scattered with white 封鎖するs which 徐々に separated themselves, and then, as the 進歩 of the ship 行為／法令／行動するd upon the 見解（をとる） like a field-glass of 増加するing 力／強力にする, became streets of houses. By nine o'clock the Euphrosyne had taken up her position in the middle of a 広大な／多数の／重要な bay; she dropped her 錨，総合司会者; すぐに, as if she were a recumbent 巨大（な） 要求するing examination, small boats （機の）カム 群れているing about her. She rang with cries; men jumped on to her; her deck was 強くたたくd by feet. The lonely little island was 侵略するd from all ４半期/4分の1s at once, and after four weeks of silence it was bewildering to hear human speech. Mrs. Ambrose alone 注意するd 非，不，無 of this 動かす. She was pale with suspense while the boat with mail 捕らえる、獲得するs was making に向かって them. 吸収するd in her letters she did not notice that she had left the Euphrosyne, and felt no sadness when the ship 解除するd up her 発言する／表明する and bellowed thrice like a cow separated from its calf.

"The children are 井戸／弁護士席!" she exclaimed. Mr. Pepper, who sat opposite with a 広大な／多数の／重要な 塚 of 捕らえる、獲得する and rug upon his 膝s, said, "Gratifying." Rachel, to whom the end of the voyage meant a 完全にする change of 視野, was too much bewildered by the approach of the shore to realise what children were 井戸／弁護士席 or why it was gratifying. Helen went on reading.

Moving very slowly, and 後部ing absurdly high over each wave, the little boat was now approaching a white 三日月 of sand. Behind this was a 深い green valley, with 際立った hills on either 味方する. On the slope of the 権利-手渡す hill white houses with brown roofs were settled, like nesting sea-birds, and at intervals cypresses （土地などの）細長い一片d the hill with 黒人／ボイコット 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業s. Mountains whose 味方するs were 紅潮／摘発するd with red, but whose 栄冠を与えるs were bald, rose as a pinnacle, half-隠すing another pinnacle behind it. The hour 存在 still 早期に, the whole 見解（をとる） was exquisitely light and airy; the blues and greens of sky and tree were 激しい but not 蒸し暑い. As they drew nearer and could distinguish 詳細（に述べる）s, the 影響 of the earth with its minute 反対するs and colours and different forms of life was 圧倒的な after four weeks of the sea, and kept them silent.

"Three hundred years 半端物," said Mr. Pepper meditatively at length.

As nobody said, "What?" he 単に 抽出するd a 瓶／封じ込める and swallowed a pill. The piece of （警察などへの）密告，告訴（状） that died within him was to the 影響 that three hundred years ago five Elizabethan barques had 錨，総合司会者d where the Euphrosyne now floated. Half-drawn up upon the beach lay an equal number of Spanish galleons, 無人の, for the country was still a virgin land behind a 隠す. Slipping across the water, the English sailors bore away 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業s of silver, bales of linen, 木材／素質s of cedar 支持を得ようと努めるd, golden crucifixes knobbed with emeralds. When the Spaniards （機の）カム 負かす／撃墜する from their drinking, a fight 続いて起こるd, the two parties churning up the sand, and 運動ing each other into the surf. The Spaniards, bloated with 罰金 living upon the fruits of the miraculous land, fell in heaps; but the hardy Englishmen, tawny with sea-voyaging, hairy for 欠如（する） of かみそりs, with muscles like wire, fangs greedy for flesh, and fingers itching for gold, despatched the 負傷させるd, drove the dying into the sea, and soon 減ずるd the natives to a 明言する／公表する of superstitious wonderment. Here a 解決／入植地 was made; women were 輸入するd; children grew. All seemed to favour the 拡大 of the British Empire, and had there been men like Richard Dalloway in the time of Charles the First, the 地図／計画する would undoubtedly be red where it is now an 嫌悪すべき green. But it must be supposed that the political mind of that age 欠如（する）d imagination, and, 単に for want of a few thousand 続けざまに猛撃するs and a few thousand men, the 誘発する died that should have been a conflagration. From the 内部の （機の）カム Indians with subtle 毒（薬）s, naked 団体／死体s, and painted idols; from the sea （機の）カム vengeful Spaniards and rapacious Portuguese; exposed to all these enemies (though the 気候 証明するd wonderfully 肉親，親類d and the earth abundant) the English dwindled away and all but disappeared. Somewhere about the middle of the seventeenth century a 選び出す／独身 sloop watched its season and slipped out by night, 耐えるing within it all that was left of the 広大な／多数の／重要な British 植民地, a few men, a few women, and perhaps a dozen dusky children. English history then 否定するs all knowledge of the place. 借りがあるing to one 原因（となる） and another civilisation 転換d its centre to a 位置／汚点／見つけ出す some four or five hundred miles to the south, and to-day Santa Marina is not much larger than it was three hundred years ago. In 全住民 it is a happy 妥協, for Portuguese fathers 結婚する Indian mothers, and their children intermarry with the Spanish. Although they get their ploughs from Manchester, they make their coats from their own sheep, their silk from their own worms, and their furniture from their own cedar trees, so that in arts and 産業s the place is still much where it was in Elizabethan days.

The 推論する／理由s which had drawn the English across the sea to 設立する a small 植民地 within the last ten years are not so easily 述べるd, and will never perhaps be 記録，記録的な／記録するd in history 調書をとる／予約するs. 認めるd 施設 of travel, peace, good 貿易（する）, and so on, there was besides a 肉親，親類d of 不満 の中で the English with the older countries and the enormous accumulations of carved 石／投石する, stained glass, and rich brown 絵 which they 申し込む／申し出d to the tourist. The movement in search of something new was of course infinitely small, 影響する／感情ing only a handful of 井戸／弁護士席-to-do people. It began by a few schoolmasters serving their passage out to South America as the pursers of tramp steamers. They returned in time for the summer 称する，呼ぶ／期間／用語, when their stories of the splendours and hardships of life at sea, the humours of sea-captains, the wonders of night and 夜明け, and the marvels of the place delighted 部外者s, and いつかs 設立する their way into print. The country itself 税金d all their 力／強力にするs of description, for they said it was much bigger than Italy, and really nobler than Greece. Again, they 宣言するd that the natives were strangely beautiful, very big in stature, dark, 熱烈な, and quick to 掴む the knife. The place seemed new and 十分な of new forms of beauty, in proof of which they showed handkerchiefs which the women had worn 一連の会議、交渉／完成する their 長，率いるs, and 原始の carvings coloured 有望な greens and blues. Somehow or other, as fashions do, the fashion spread; an old 修道院 was quickly turned into a hotel, while a famous line of steamships altered its 大勝する for the convenience of 乗客s.

Oddly enough it happened that the least 満足な of Helen Ambrose's brothers had been sent out years before to make his fortune, at any 率 to keep （疑いを）晴らす of race-horses, in the very 位置／汚点／見つけ出す which had now become so popular. Often, leaning upon the column in the verandah, he had watched the English ships with English schoolmasters for pursers steaming into the bay. Having at length earned enough to take a holiday, and 存在 sick of the place, he 提案するd to put his 郊外住宅, on the slope of the mountain, at his sister's 処分. She, too, had been a little stirred by the talk of a new world, where there was always sun and never a 霧, which went on around her, and the chance, when they were planning where to spend the winter out of England, seemed too good to be 行方不明になるd. For these 推論する／理由s she 決定するd to 受託する Willoughby's 申し込む／申し出 of 解放する／自由な passages on his ship, to place the children with their grand-parents, and to do the thing 完全に while she was about it.

Taking seats in a carriage drawn by long-tailed horses with pheasants' feathers 築く between their ears, the Ambroses, Mr. Pepper, and Rachel 動揺させるd out of the harbour. The day 増加するd in heat as they drove up the hill. The road passed through the town, where men seemed to be （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域ing 厚かましさ／高級将校連 and crying "Water," where the passage was 封鎖するd by mules and （疑いを）晴らすd by whips and 悪口を言う／悪態s, where the women walked barefoot, their 長，率いるs balancing baskets, and 手足を不自由にする／（物事を）損なうs あわてて 陳列する，発揮するd mutilated members; it 問題／発行するd の中で 法外な green fields, not so green but that the earth showed through. 広大な／多数の／重要な trees now shaded all but the centre of the road, and a mountain stream, so shallow and so swift that it plaited itself into 立ち往生させるs as it ran, raced along the 辛勝する／優位. Higher they went, until Ridley and Rachel walked behind; next they turned along a 小道／航路 scattered with 石／投石するs, where Mr. Pepper raised his stick and silently 示すd a shrub, 耐えるing の中で sparse leaves a voluminous purple blossom; and at a rickety canter the last 行う／開催する／段階 of the way was 遂行するd.

The 郊外住宅 was a roomy white house, which, as is the 事例／患者 with most 大陸の houses, looked to an English 注目する，もくろむ frail, ramshackle, and absurdly frivolous, more like a pagoda in a tea-garden than a place where one slept. The garden called 緊急に for the services of gardener. Bushes waved their 支店s across the paths, and the blades of grass, with spaces of earth between them, could be counted. In the circular piece of ground in 前線 of the verandah were two 割れ目d vases, from which red flowers drooped, with a 石／投石する fountain between them, now parched in the sun. The circular garden led to a long garden, where the gardener's shears had scarcely been, unless now and then, when he 削減（する） a bough of blossom for his beloved. A few tall trees shaded it, and 一連の会議、交渉／完成する bushes with wax-like flowers 襲う their 長，率いるs together in a 列／漕ぐ／騒動. A garden 滑らかに laid with turf, divided by 厚い hedges, with raised beds of 有望な flowers, such as we keep within 塀で囲むs in England, would have been out of place upon the 味方する of this 明らかにする hill. There was no ugliness to shut out, and the 郊外住宅 looked straight across the shoulder of a slope, ribbed with olive trees, to the sea.

The わいせつ of the whole place struck Mrs. Chailey 強制的に. There were no blinds to shut out the sun, nor was there any furniture to speak of for the sun to spoil. Standing in the 明らかにする 石／投石する hall, and 調査するing a staircase of superb breadth, but 割れ目d and carpetless, she その上の 投機・賭けるd the opinion that there were ネズミs, as large as terriers at home, and that if one put one's foot 負かす／撃墜する with any 軍隊 one would come through the 床に打ち倒す. As for hot water—at this point her 調査s left her speechless.

"Poor creature!" she murmured to the sallow Spanish servant-girl who （機の）カム out with the pigs and 女／おっせかい屋s to receive them, "no wonder you hardly look like a human 存在!" Maria 受託するd the compliment with an exquisite Spanish grace. In Chailey's opinion they would have done better to stay on board an English ship, but 非，不，無 knew better than she that her 義務 命令（する）d her to stay.

When they were settled in, and in train to find daily 占領／職業, there was some 憶測 as to the 推論する／理由s which induced Mr. Pepper to stay, taking up his 宿泊するing in the Ambroses' house. 成果／努力s had been made for some days before 上陸 to impress upon him the advantages of the アマゾンs.

"That 広大な／多数の／重要な stream!" Helen would begin, gazing as if she saw a visionary cascade, "I've a good mind to go with you myself, Willoughby—only I can't. Think of the sunsets and the moonrises—I believe the colours are unimaginable."

"There are wild peacocks," Rachel hazarded.

"And marvellous creatures in the water," Helen 主張するd.

"One might discover a new reptile," Rachel continued.

"There's 確かな to be a 革命, I'm told," Helen 勧めるd.

The 影響 of these subterfuges was a little dashed by Ridley, who, after regarding Pepper for some moments, sighed aloud, "Poor fellow!" and inwardly 推測するd upon the unkindness of women.

He stayed, however, in 明らかな contentment for six days, playing with a microscope and a notebook in one of the many sparsely furnished sitting-rooms, but on the evening of the seventh day, as they sat at dinner, he appeared more restless than usual. The dinner-（米）棚上げする／（英）提議する was 始める，決める between two long windows which were left uncurtained by Helen's orders. 不明瞭 fell as はっきりと as a knife in this 気候, and the town then sprang out in circles and lines of 有望な dots beneath them. Buildings which never showed by day showed by night, and the sea flowed 権利 over the land 裁判官ing by the moving lights of the steamers. The sight 実行するd the same 目的 as an orchestra in a London restaurant, and silence had its setting. William Pepper 観察するd it for some time; he put on his spectacles to 熟視する／熟考する the scene.

"I've identified the big 封鎖する to the left," he 観察するd, and pointed with his fork at a square formed by several 列／漕ぐ／騒動s of lights.

"One should infer that they can cook vegetables," he 追加するd.

"An hotel?" said Helen.

"Once a 修道院," said Mr. Pepper.

Nothing more was said then, but, the day after, Mr. Pepper returned from a midday walk, and stood silently before Helen who was reading in the verandah.

"I've taken a room over there," he said.

"You're not going?" she exclaimed.

"On the whole—yes," he 発言／述べるd. "No 私的な cook can cook vegetables."

Knowing his dislike of questions, which she to some extent 株d, Helen asked no more. Still, an uneasy 疑惑 lurked in her mind that William was hiding a 負傷させる. She 紅潮／摘発するd to think that her words, or her husband's, or Rachel's had 侵入するd and stung. She was half-moved to cry, "Stop, William; explain!" and would have returned to the 支配する at 昼食 if William had not shown himself inscrutable and 冷気／寒がらせる, 解除するing fragments of salad on the point of his fork, with the gesture of a man pronging 海草, （悪事，秘密などを）発見するing gravel, 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑うing germs.

"If you all die of typhoid I won't be responsible!" he snapped.

"If you die of dulness, neither will I," Helen echoed in her heart.

She 反映するd that she had never yet asked him whether he had been in love. They had got その上の and その上の from that 支配する instead of 製図／抽選 nearer to it, and she could not help feeling it a 救済 when William Pepper, with all his knowledge, his microscope, his 公式文書，認める-調書をとる／予約するs, his 本物の kindliness and good sense, but a 確かな dryness of soul, took his 出発. Also she could not help feeling it sad that friendships should end thus, although in this 事例／患者 to have the room empty was something of a 慰安, and she tried to console herself with the reflection that one never knows how far other people feel the things they might be supposed to feel.

一時期／支部 VIII

The next few months passed away, as many years can pass away, without 限定された events, and yet, if suddenly 乱すd, it would be seen that such months or years had a character unlike others. The three months which had passed had brought them to the beginning of March. The 気候 had kept its 約束, and the change of season from winter to spring had made very little difference, so that Helen, who was sitting in the 製図／抽選-room with a pen in her 手渡す, could keep the windows open though a 広大な／多数の／重要な 解雇する／砲火／射撃 of スピードを出す／記録につけるs burnt on one 味方する of her. Below, the sea was still blue and the roofs still brown and white, though the day was fading 速く. It was dusk in the room, which, large and empty at all times, now appeared larger and emptier than usual. Her own 人物／姿／数字, as she sat 令状ing with a pad on her 膝, 株d the general 影響 of size and 欠如（する） of 詳細（に述べる）, for the 炎上s which ran along the 支店s, suddenly devouring little green tufts, burnt 断続的に and sent 不規律な 照明s across her 直面する and the plaster 塀で囲むs. There were no pictures on the 塀で囲むs but here and there boughs laden with 激しい-petalled flowers spread 広範囲にわたって against them. Of the 調書をとる／予約するs fallen on the 明らかにする 床に打ち倒す and heaped upon the large （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, it was only possible in this light to trace the 輪郭（を描く）.

Mrs. Ambrose was 令状ing a very long letter. Beginning "Dear Bernard," it went on to 述べる what had been happening in the 郊外住宅 San Gervasio during the past three months, as, for instance, that they had had the British 領事 to dinner, and had been taken over a Spanish man-of-war, and had seen a 広大な／多数の／重要な many 行列s and 宗教的な festivals, which were so beautiful that Mrs. Ambrose couldn't conceive why, if people must have a 宗教, they didn't all become Roman カトリック教徒s. They had made several 探検隊／遠征隊s though 非，不，無 of any length. It was 価値（がある） coming if only for the sake of the flowering trees which grew wild やめる 近づく the house, and the amazing colours of sea and earth. The earth, instead of 存在 brown, was red, purple, green. "You won't believe me," she 追加するd, "there is no colour like it in England." She 可決する・採択するd, indeed, a condescending トン に向かって that poor island, which was now 前進するing chilly crocuses and nipped violets in nooks, in copses, in cosy corners, tended by rosy old gardeners in mufflers, who were always touching their hats and bobbing obsequiously. She went on to deride the islanders themselves. Rumours of London all in a ferment over a General 選挙 had reached them even out here. "It seems incredible," she went on, "that people should care whether Asquith is in or Austen Chamberlin out, and while you 叫び声をあげる yourselves hoarse about politics you let the only people who are trying for something good 餓死する or 簡単に laugh at them. When have you ever encouraged a living artist? Or bought his best work? Why are you all so ugly and so servile? Here the servants are human 存在s. They talk to one as if they were equals. As far as I can tell there are no aristocrats."

Perhaps it was the について言及する of aristocrats that reminded her of Richard Dalloway and Rachel, for she ran on with the same penful to 述べる her niece.

"It's an 半端物 運命／宿命 that has put me in 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金 of a girl," she wrote, "considering that I have never got on 井戸／弁護士席 with women, or had much to do with them. However, I must 撤回する some of the things that I have said against them. If they were 適切に educated I don't see why they shouldn't be much the same as men—as 満足な I mean; though, of course, very different. The question is, how should one educate them. The 現在の method seems to me abominable. This girl, though twenty-four, had never heard that men 願望（する）d women, and, until I explained it, did not know how children were born. Her ignorance upon other 事柄s as important" (here Mrs. Ambrose's letter may not be 引用するd)..."was 完全にする. It seems to me not 単に foolish but 犯罪の to bring people up like that. Let alone the 苦しむing to them, it explains why women are what they are—the wonder is they're no worse. I have taken it upon myself to enlighten her, and now, though still a good 取引，協定 prejudiced and liable to 誇張する, she is more or いっそう少なく a reasonable human 存在. Keeping them ignorant, of course, 敗北・負かすs its own 反対する, and when they begin to understand they take it all much too 本気で. My brother-in-法律 really deserved a 大災害—which he won't get. I now pray for a young man to come to my help; some one, I mean, who would talk to her 率直に, and 証明する how absurd most of her ideas about life are. Unluckily such men seem almost as rare as the women. The English 植民地 certainly doesn't 供給する one; artists, merchants, cultivated people—they are stupid, 従来の, and flirtatious..." She 中止するd, and with her pen in her 手渡す sat looking into the 解雇する／砲火／射撃, making the スピードを出す／記録につけるs into 洞穴s and mountains, for it had grown too dark to go on 令状ing. Moreover, the house began to 動かす as the hour of dinner approached; she could hear the plates 存在 chinked in the dining-room next door, and Chailey 教えるing the Spanish girl where to put things 負かす／撃墜する in vigorous English. The bell rang; she rose, met Ridley and Rachel outside, and they all went in to dinner.

Three months had made but little difference in the 外見 either of Ridley or Rachel; yet a keen 観察者／傍聴者 might have thought that the girl was more 限定された and self-確信して in her manner than before. Her 肌 was brown, her 注目する，もくろむs certainly brighter, and she …に出席するd to what was said as though she might be going to 否定する it. The meal began with the comfortable silence of people who are やめる at their 緩和する together. Then Ridley, leaning on his 肘 and looking out of the window, 観察するd that it was a lovely night.

"Yes," said Helen. She 追加するd, "The season's begun," looking at the lights beneath them. She asked Maria in Spanish whether the hotel was not filling up with 訪問者s. Maria 知らせるd her with pride that there would come a time when it was 前向きに／確かに difficult to buy eggs—the shopkeepers would not mind what prices they asked; they would get them, at any 率, from the English.

"That's an English steamer in the bay," said Rachel, looking at a triangle of lights below. "She （機の）カム in 早期に this morning."

"Then we may hope for some letters and send ours 支援する," said Helen.

For some 推論する／理由 the について言及する of letters always made Ridley groan, and the 残り／休憩（する） of the meal passed in a きびきびした argument between husband and wife as to whether he was or was not wholly ignored by the entire civilised world.

"Considering the last （製品，工事材料の）一回分," said Helen, "you deserve （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域ing. You were asked to lecture, you were 申し込む／申し出d a degree, and some silly woman 賞賛するd not only your 調書をとる／予約するs but your beauty—she said he was what Shelley would have been if Shelley had lived to fifty-five and grown a 耐えるd. Really, Ridley, I think you're the vainest man I know," she ended, rising from the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, "which I may tell you is 説 a good 取引，協定."

Finding her letter lying before the 解雇する／砲火／射撃 she 追加するd a few lines to it, and then 発表するd that she was going to take the letters now—Ridley must bring his—and Rachel?

"I hope you've written to your Aunts? It's high time."

The women put on cloaks and hats, and after 招待するing Ridley to come with them, which he emphatically 辞退するd to do, exclaiming that Rachel he 推定する／予想するd to be a fool, but Helen surely knew better, they turned to go. He stood over the 解雇する／砲火／射撃 gazing into the depths of the looking-glass, and compressing his 直面する into the likeness of a 指揮官 調査するing a field of 戦う／戦い, or a 殉教者 watching the 炎上s lick his toes, rather than that of a secluded Professor.

Helen laid 持つ／拘留する of his 耐えるd.

"Am I a fool?" she said.

"Let me go, Helen."

"Am I a fool?" she repeated.

"Vile woman!" he exclaimed, and kissed her.

"We'll leave you to your vanities," she called 支援する as they went out of the door.

It was a beautiful evening, still light enough to see a long way 負かす／撃墜する the road, though the 星／主役にするs were coming out. The 中心存在-box was let into a high yellow 塀で囲む where the 小道／航路 met the road, and having dropped the letters into it, Helen was for turning 支援する.

"No, no," said Rachel, taking her by the wrist. "We're going to see life. You 約束d."

"Seeing life" was the phrase they used for their habit of strolling through the town after dark. The social life of Santa Marina was carried on almost 完全に by lamp-light, which the warmth of the nights and the scents culled from flowers made pleasant enough. The young women, with their hair magnificently swept in coils, a red flower behind the ear, sat on the doorsteps, or 問題／発行するd out on to balconies, while the young men 範囲d up and 負かす／撃墜する beneath, shouting up a 迎える／歓迎するing from time to time and stopping here and there to enter into amorous talk. At the open windows merchants could be seen making up the day's account, and older women 解除するing jars from shelf to shelf. The streets were 十分な of people, men for the most part, who 交換d their 見解（をとる）s of the world as they walked, or gathered 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the ワイン-（米）棚上げする／（英）提議するs at the street corner, where an old 手足を不自由にする／（物事を）損なう was twanging his guitar strings, while a poor girl cried her 熱烈な song in the gutter. The two Englishwomen excited some friendly curiosity, but no one （性的に）いたずらするd them.

Helen sauntered on, 観察するing the different people in their shabby 着せる／賦与するs, who seemed so careless and so natural, with satisfaction.

"Just think of the 商店街 to-night!" she exclaimed at length. "It's the fifteenth of March. Perhaps there's a 法廷，裁判所." She thought of the （人が）群がる waiting in the 冷淡な spring 空気／公表する to see the grand carriages go by. "It's very 冷淡な, if it's not raining," she said. "First there are men selling picture postcards; then there are wretched little shop-girls with 一連の会議、交渉／完成する bandboxes; then there are bank clerks in tail coats; and then—any number of dressmakers. People from South Kensington 運動 up in a 雇うd 飛行機で行く; 公式の／役人s have a pair of bays; earls, on the other 手渡す, are 許すd one footman to stand up behind; dukes have two, 王室の dukes—so I was told—have three; the king, I suppose, can have as many as he likes. And the people believe in it!"

Out here it seemed as though the people of England must be 形態／調整d in the 団体／死体 like the kings and queens, knights and pawns of the chessboard, so strange were their differences, so 示すd and so 暗黙に believed in.

They had to part ーするために 回避する a （人が）群がる.

"They believe in God," said Rachel as they 回復するd each other. She meant that the people in the （人が）群がる believed in Him; for she remembered the crosses with bleeding plaster 人物／姿／数字s that stood where foot-paths joined, and the inexplicable mystery of a service in a Roman カトリック教徒 church.

"We shall never understand!" she sighed.

They had walked some way and it was now night, but they could see a large アイロンをかける gate a little way さらに先に 負かす／撃墜する the road on their left.

"Do you mean to go 権利 up to the hotel?" Helen asked.

Rachel gave the gate a 押し進める; it swung open, and, seeing no one about and 裁判官ing that nothing was 私的な in this country, they walked straight on. An avenue of trees ran along the road, which was 完全に straight. The trees suddenly （機の）カム to an end; the road turned a corner, and they 設立する themselves 直面するd by a large square building. They had come out upon the 幅の広い terrace which ran 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the hotel and were only a few feet distant from the windows. A 列／漕ぐ／騒動 of long windows opened almost to the ground. They were all of them uncurtained, and all brilliantly lighted, so that they could see everything inside. Each window 明らかにする／漏らすd a different section of the life of the hotel. They drew into one of the 幅の広い columns of 影をつくる／尾行する which separated the windows and gazed in. They 設立する themselves just outside the dining-room. It was 存在 swept; a waiter was eating a bunch of grapes with his 脚 across the corner of a （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する. Next door was the kitchen, where they were washing up; white cooks were dipping their 武器 into cauldrons, while the waiters made their meal voraciously off broken meats, sopping up the gravy with bits of crumb. Moving on, they became lost in a 農園 of bushes, and then suddenly 設立する themselves outside the 製図／抽選-room, where the ladies and gentlemen, having dined 井戸／弁護士席, lay 支援する in 深い arm-議長，司会を務めるs, occasionally speaking or turning over the pages of magazines. A thin woman was 繁栄するing up and 負かす／撃墜する the piano.

"What is a dahabeeyah, Charles?" the 際立った 発言する／表明する of a 未亡人, seated in an arm-議長，司会を務める by the window, asked her son.

It was the end of the piece, and his answer was lost in the general （疑いを）晴らすing of throats and （電話線からの）盗聴 of 膝s.

"They're all old in this room," Rachel whispered.

Creeping on, they 設立する that the next window 明らかにする／漏らすd two men in shirt-sleeves playing billiards with two young ladies.

"He pinched my arm!" the plump young woman cried, as she 行方不明になるd her 一打／打撃.

"Now you two—no ragging," the young man with the red 直面する reproved them, who was 場内取引員／株価.

"Take care or we shall be seen," whispered Helen, plucking Rachel by the arm. Incautiously her 長，率いる had risen to the middle of the window.

Turning the corner they （機の）カム to the largest room in the hotel, which was 供給（する）d with four windows, and was called the Lounge, although it was really a hall. Hung with armour and native embroideries, furnished with divans and 審査するs, which shut off convenient corners, the room was いっそう少なく formal than the others, and was evidently the haunt of 青年. Signor Rodriguez, whom they knew to be the 経営者／支配人 of the hotel, stood やめる 近づく them in the doorway 調査するing the scene—the gentlemen lounging in 議長，司会を務めるs, the couples leaning over coffee-cups, the game of cards in the centre under profuse clusters of electric light. He was congratulating himself upon the 企業 which had turned the refectory, a 冷淡な 石／投石する room with マリファナs on trestles, into the most comfortable room in the house. The hotel was very 十分な, and 証明するd his 知恵 in 法令ing that no hotel can 繁栄する without a lounge.

The people were scattered about in couples or parties of four, and either they were 現実に better 熟知させるd, or the informal room made their manners easier. Through the open window （機の）カム an uneven humming sound like that which rises from a flock of sheep pent within 障害物s at dusk. The card-party 占領するd the centre of the foreground.

Helen and Rachel watched them play for some minutes without 存在 able to distinguish a word. Helen was 観察するing one of the men intently. He was a lean, somewhat cadaverous man of about her own age, whose profile was turned to them, and he was the partner of a 高度に-coloured girl, 明白に English by birth.

Suddenly, in the strange way in which some words detach themselves from the 残り／休憩（する）, they heard him say やめる distinctly:—

"All you want is practice, 行方不明になる Warrington; courage and practice—one's no good without the other."

"Hughling Elliot! Of course!" Helen exclaimed. She ducked her 長，率いる すぐに, for at the sound of his 指名する he looked up. The game went on for a few minutes, and was then broken up by the approach of a wheeled 議長，司会を務める, 含む／封じ込めるing a voluminous old lady who paused by the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する and said:—

"Better luck to-night, Susan?"

"All the luck's on our 味方する," said a young man who until now had kept his 支援する turned to the window. He appeared to be rather stout, and had a 厚い 刈る of hair.

"Luck, Mr. Hewet?" said his partner, a middle-老年の lady with spectacles. "I 保証する you, Mrs. Paley, our success is 予定 単独で to our brilliant play."

"Unless I go to bed 早期に I get 事実上 no sleep at all," Mrs. Paley was heard to explain, as if to 正当化する her seizure of Susan, who got up and proceeded to wheel the 議長，司会を務める to the door.

"They'll get some one else to take my place," she said cheerfully. But she was wrong. No 試みる／企てる was made to find another player, and after the young man had built three stories of a card-house, which fell 負かす／撃墜する, the players strolled off in different directions.

Mr. Hewet turned his 十分な 直面する に向かって the window. They could see that he had large 注目する，もくろむs obscured by glasses; his complexion was rosy, his lips clean-shaven; and, seen の中で ordinary people, it appeared to be an 利益／興味ing 直面する. He （機の）カム straight に向かって them, but his 注目する，もくろむs were 直す／買収する，八百長をするd not upon the eavesdroppers but upon a 位置／汚点／見つけ出す where the curtain hung in 倍のs.

"Asleep?" he said.

Helen and Rachel started to think that some one had been sitting 近づく to them unobserved all the time. There were 脚s in the 影をつくる／尾行する. A melancholy 発言する／表明する 問題／発行するd from above them.

"Two women," it said.

A scuffling was heard on the gravel. The women had fled. They did not stop running until they felt 確かな that no 注目する，もくろむ could 侵入する the 不明瞭 and the hotel was only a square 影をつくる／尾行する in the distance, with red 穴を開けるs 定期的に 削減（する） in it.

一時期／支部 IX

An hour passed, and the downstairs rooms at the hotel grew 薄暗い and were almost 砂漠d, while the little box-like squares above them were brilliantly irradiated. Some forty or fifty people were going to bed. The 強くたたく of jugs 始める，決める 負かす／撃墜する on the 床に打ち倒す above could be heard and the clink of 磁器, for there was not as 厚い a partition between the rooms as one might wish, so 行方不明になる Allan, the 年輩の lady who had been playing 橋（渡しをする）, 決定するd, giving the 塀で囲む a smart 非難する with her knuckles. It was only matchboard, she decided, run up to make many little rooms of one large one. Her grey petticoats slipped to the ground, and, stooping, she 倍のd her 着せる／賦与するs with neat, if not loving fingers, screwed her hair into a plait, 負傷させる her father's 広大な／多数の／重要な gold watch, and opened the 完全にする 作品 of Wordsworth. She was reading the "序幕," partly because she always read the "序幕" abroad, and partly because she was engaged in 令状ing a short Primer of English Literature—Beowulf to Swinburne—which would have a paragraph on Wordsworth. She was 深い in the fifth 調書をとる／予約する, stopping indeed to pencil a 公式文書，認める, when a pair of boots dropped, one after another, on the 床に打ち倒す above her. She looked up and 推測するd. Whose boots were they, she wondered. She then became aware of a swishing sound next door—a woman, 明確に, putting away her dress. It was 後継するd by a gentle （電話線からの）盗聴 sound, such as that which …を伴ってs hair-dressing. It was very difficult to keep her attention 直す／買収する，八百長をするd upon the "序幕." Was it Susan Warrington （電話線からの）盗聴? She 軍隊d herself, however, to read to the end of the 調書をとる／予約する, when she placed a 示す between the pages, sighed contentedly, and then turned out the light.

Very different was the room through the 塀で囲む, though as like in 形態／調整 as one egg-box is like another. As 行方不明になる Allan read her 調書をとる／予約する, Susan Warrington was 小衝突ing her hair. Ages have consecrated this hour, and the most majestic of all 国内の 活動／戦闘s, to talk of love between women; but 行方不明になる Warrington 存在 alone could not talk; she could only look with extreme solicitude at her own 直面する in the glass. She turned her 長，率いる from 味方する to 味方する, 投げ上げる／ボディチェックするing 激しい locks now this way now that; and then withdrew a pace or two, and considered herself 本気で.

"I'm nice-looking," she 決定するd. "Not pretty—かもしれない," she drew herself up a little. "Yes—most people would say I was handsome."

She was really wondering what Arthur Venning would say she was. Her feeling about him was decidedly queer. She would not 収容する／認める to herself that she was in love with him or that she 手配中の，お尋ね者 to marry him, yet she spent every minute when she was alone in wondering what he thought of her, and in comparing what they had done to-day with what they had done the day before.

"He didn't ask me to play, but he certainly followed me into the hall," she meditated, summing up the evening. She was thirty years of age, and 借りがあるing to the number of her sisters and the seclusion of life in a country parsonage had as yet had no 提案 of marriage. The hour of 信用／信任s was often a sad one, and she had been known to jump into bed, 扱う／治療するing her hair unkindly, feeling herself overlooked by life in comparison with others. She was a big, 井戸／弁護士席-made woman, the red lying upon her cheeks in patches that were too 井戸／弁護士席 defined, but her serious 苦悩 gave her a 肉親，親類d of beauty.

She was just about to pull 支援する the bed-着せる／賦与するs when she exclaimed, "Oh, but I'm forgetting," and went to her 令状ing-（米）棚上げする／（英）提議する. A brown 容積／容量 lay there stamped with the 人物／姿／数字 of the year. She proceeded to 令状 in the square ugly 手渡す of a 円熟した child, as she wrote daily year after year, keeping the diaries, though she seldom looked at them.

"A.M.—Talked to Mrs. H. Elliot about country 隣人s. She knows the Manns; also the Selby-Carroways. How small the world is! Like her. Read a 一時期／支部 of 行方不明になる Appleby's Adventure to Aunt E. P.M.—Played lawn-tennis with Mr. Perrott and Evelyn M. Don't like Mr. P. Have a feeling that he is not 'やめる,' though clever certainly. （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域 them. Day splendid, 見解（をとる） wonderful. One gets used to no trees, though much too 明らかにする at first. Cards after dinner. Aunt E. cheerful, though twingy, she says. Mem.: ask about damp sheets."

She knelt in 祈り, and then lay 負かす／撃墜する in bed, tucking the 一面に覆う／毛布s comfortably about her, and in a few minutes her breathing showed that she was asleep. With its profoundly 平和的な sighs and hesitations it 似ているd that of a cow standing up to its 膝s all night through in the long grass.

A ちらりと見ること into the next room 明らかにする／漏らすd little more than a nose, 目だつ above the sheets. Growing accustomed to the 不明瞭, for the windows were open and showed grey squares with 後援s of starlight, one could distinguish a lean form, terribly like the 団体／死体 of a dead person, the 団体／死体 indeed of William Pepper, asleep too. Thirty-six, thirty-seven, thirty-eight—here were three Portuguese men of 商売／仕事, asleep 推定では, since a snore （機の）カム with the regularity of a 広大な／多数の／重要な ticking clock. Thirty-nine was a corner room, at the end of the passage, but late though it was—"One" struck gently downstairs—a line of light under the door showed that some one was still awake.

"How late you are, Hugh!" a woman, lying in bed, said in a peevish but solicitous 発言する／表明する. Her husband was 小衝突ing his teeth, and for some moments did not answer.

"You should have gone to sleep," he replied. "I was talking to Thornbury."

"But you know that I never can sleep when I'm waiting for you," she said.

To that he made no answer, but only 発言／述べるd, "井戸／弁護士席 then, we'll turn out the light." They were silent.

The faint but 侵入するing pulse of an electric bell could now be heard in the 回廊（地帯）. Old Mrs. Paley, having woken hungry but without her spectacles, was 召喚するing her maid to find the 薄焼きパン／素焼陶器-box. The maid having answered the bell, drearily respectful even at this hour though muffled in a mackintosh, the passage was left in silence. Downstairs all was empty and dark; but on the upper 床に打ち倒す a light still burnt in the room where the boots had dropped so ひどく above 行方不明になる Allan's 長，率いる. Here was the gentleman who, a few hours 以前, in the shade of the curtain, had seemed to consist 完全に of 脚s. 深い in an arm-議長，司会を務める he was reading the third 容積／容量 of Gibbon's History of the 拒絶する／低下する and 落ちる of Rome by candle-light. As he read he knocked the ash automatically, now and again, from his cigarette and turned the page, while a whole 行列 of splendid 宣告，判決s entered his capacious brow and went marching through his brain in order. It seemed likely that this 過程 might continue for an hour or more, until the entire 連隊 had 転換d its ４半期/4分の1s, had not the door opened, and the young man, who was inclined to be stout, come in with large naked feet.

"Oh, Hirst, what I forgot to say was—"

"Two minutes," said Hirst, raising his finger.

He 安全に stowed away the last words of the paragraph.

"What was it you forgot to say?" he asked.

"D'you think you do make enough allowance for feelings?" asked Mr. Hewet. He had again forgotten what he had meant to say.

After 激しい contemplation of the immaculate Gibbon Mr. Hirst smiled at the question of his friend. He laid aside his 調書をとる／予約する and considered.

"I should call yours a singularly untidy mind," he 観察するd. "Feelings? Aren't they just what we do 許す for? We put love up there, and all the 残り／休憩（する） somewhere 負かす／撃墜する below." With his left 手渡す he 示すd the 最高の，を越す of a pyramid, and with his 権利 the base.

"But you didn't get out of bed to tell me that," he 追加するd 厳しく.

"I got out of bed," said Hewet ばく然と, "単に to talk I suppose."

"一方／合間 I shall undress," said Hirst. When naked of all but his shirt, and bent over the 水盤／入り江, Mr. Hirst no longer impressed one with the majesty of his intellect, but with the pathos of his young yet ugly 団体／死体, for he stooped, and he was so thin that there were dark lines between the different bones of his neck and shoulders.

"Women 利益／興味 me," said Hewet, who, sitting on the bed with his chin 残り／休憩（する）ing on his 膝s, paid no attention to the undressing of Mr. Hirst.

"They're so stupid," said Hirst. "You're sitting on my pyjamas."

"I suppose they are stupid?" Hewet wondered.

"There can't be two opinions about that, I imagine," said Hirst, hopping briskly across the room, "unless you're in love—that fat woman Warrington?" he enquired.

"Not one fat woman—all fat women," Hewet sighed.

"The women I saw to-night were not fat," said Hirst, who was taking advantage of Hewet's company to 削減（する） his toe-nails.

"述べる them," said Hewet.

"You know I can't 述べる things!" said Hirst. "They were much like other women, I should think. They always are."

"No; that's where we 異なる," said Hewet. "I say everything's different. No two people are in the least the same. Take you and me now."

"So I used to think once," said Hirst. "But now they're all types. Don't take us,—take this hotel. You could draw circles 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the whole lot of them, and they'd never 逸脱する outside."

("You can kill a 女／おっせかい屋 by doing that"), Hewet murmured.

"Mr. Hughling Elliot, Mrs. Hughling Elliot, 行方不明になる Allan, Mr. and Mrs. Thornbury—one circle," Hirst continued. "行方不明になる Warrington, Mr. Arthur Venning, Mr. Perrott, Evelyn M. another circle; then there are a whole lot of natives; finally ourselves."

"Are we all alone in our circle?" asked Hewet.

"やめる alone," said Hirst. "You try to get out, but you can't. You only make a mess of things by trying."

"I'm not a 女／おっせかい屋 in a circle," said Hewet. "I'm a dove on a tree-最高の，を越す."

"I wonder if this is what they call an ingrowing toe-nail?" said Hirst, 診察するing the big toe on his left foot.

"I flit from 支店 to 支店," continued Hewet. "The world is profoundly pleasant." He lay 支援する on the bed, upon his 武器.

"I wonder if it's really nice to be as vague as you are?" asked Hirst, looking at him. "It's the 欠如（する） of 連続—that's what's so 半端物 一区切り／（ボクシングなどの）試合 you," he went on. "At the age of twenty-seven, which is nearly thirty, you seem to have drawn no 結論s. A party of old women excites you still as though you were three."

Hewet 熟視する／熟考するd the angular young man who was neatly 小衝突ing the 縁s of his toe-nails into the 解雇する／砲火／射撃-place in silence for a moment.

"I 尊敬（する）・点 you, Hirst," he 発言／述べるd.

"I envy you—some things," said Hirst. "One: your capacity for not thinking; two: people like you better than they like me. Women like you, I suppose."

"I wonder whether that isn't really what 事柄s most?" said Hewet. Lying now flat on the bed he waved his 手渡す in vague circles above him.

"Of course it is," said Hirst. "But that's not the difficulty. The difficulty is, isn't it, to find an appropriate 反対する?"

"There are no 女性（の） 女／おっせかい屋s in your circle?" asked Hewet.

"Not the ghost of one," said Hirst.

Although they had known each other for three years Hirst had never yet heard the true story of Hewet's loves. In general conversation it was taken for 認めるd that they were many, but in 私的な the 支配する was 許すd to lapse. The fact that he had money enough to do no work, and that he had left Cambridge after two 条件 借りがあるing to a difference with the 当局, and had then travelled and drifted, made his life strange at many points where his friends' lives were much of a piece.

"I don't see your circles—I don't see them," Hewet continued. "I see a thing like a teetotum spinning in and out—knocking into things—dashing from 味方する to 味方する—collecting numbers—more and more and more, till the whole place is 厚い with them. 一連の会議、交渉／完成する and 一連の会議、交渉／完成する they go—out there, over the 縁—out of sight."

His fingers showed that the waltzing teetotums had spun over the 辛勝する／優位 of the counterpane and fallen off the bed into infinity.

"Could you 熟視する／熟考する three weeks alone in this hotel?" asked Hirst, after a moment's pause.

Hewet proceeded to think.

"The truth of it is that one never is alone, and one never is in company," he 結論するd.

"Meaning?" said Hirst.

"Meaning? Oh, something about 泡s—auras—what d'you call 'em? You can't see my 泡; I can't see yours; all we see of each other is a speck, like the wick in the middle of that 炎上. The 炎上 goes about with us everywhere; it's not ourselves 正確に／まさに, but what we feel; the world is short, or people おもに; all 肉親，親類d of people."

"A nice streaky 泡 yours must be!" said Hirst.

"And supposing my 泡 could run into some one else's 泡—"

"And they both burst?" put in Hirst.

"Then—then—then—" pondered Hewet, as if to himself, "it would be an e-nor-mous world," he said, stretching his 武器 to their 十分な width, as though even so they could hardly clasp the billowy universe, for when he was with Hirst he always felt 異常に sanguine and vague.

"I don't think you altogether as foolish as I used to, Hewet," said Hirst. "You don't know what you mean but you try to say it."

"But aren't you enjoying yourself here?" asked Hewet.

"On the whole—yes," said Hirst. "I like 観察するing people. I like looking at things. This country is amazingly beautiful. Did you notice how the 最高の，を越す of the mountain turned yellow to-night? Really we must take our lunch and spend the day out. You're getting disgustingly fat." He pointed at the calf of Hewet's 明らかにする 脚.

"We'll get up an 探検隊／遠征隊," said Hewet energetically. "We'll ask the entire hotel. We'll 雇う donkeys and—"

"Oh, Lord!" said Hirst, "do shut it! I can see 行方不明になる Warrington and 行方不明になる Allan and Mrs. Elliot and the 残り／休憩（する） squatting on the 石／投石するs and quacking, 'How jolly!'"

"We'll ask Venning and Perrott and 行方不明になる Murgatroyd—every one we can lay 手渡すs on," went on Hewet. "What's the 指名する of the little old grasshopper with the eyeglasses? Pepper?—Pepper shall lead us."

"Thank God, you'll never get the donkeys," said Hirst.

"I must make a 公式文書，認める of that," said Hewet, slowly dropping his feet to the 床に打ち倒す. "Hirst 護衛するs 行方不明になる Warrington; Pepper 前進するs alone on a white ass; 準備／条項s 平等に 分配するd—or shall we 雇う a mule? The matrons—there's Mrs. Paley, by Jove!—株 a carriage."

"That's where you'll go wrong," said Hirst. "Putting virgins の中で matrons."

"How long should you think that an 探検隊／遠征隊 like that would take, Hirst?" asked Hewet.

"From twelve to sixteen hours I would say," said Hirst. "The time usually 占領するd by a first confinement."

"It will need かなりの organisation," said Hewet. He was now padding softly 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the room, and stopped to 動かす the 調書をとる／予約するs on the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する. They lay heaped one upon another.

"We shall want some poets too," he 発言／述べるd. "Not Gibbon; no; d'you happen to have Modern Love or John Donne? You see, I 熟視する／熟考する pauses when people get tired of looking at the 見解（をとる）, and then it would be nice to read something rather difficult aloud."

"Mrs. Paley will enjoy herself," said Hirst.

"Mrs. Paley will enjoy it certainly," said Hewet. "It's one of the saddest things I know—the way 年輩の ladies 中止する to read poetry. And yet how appropriate this is:"

I speak as one who plumbs
Life's 薄暗い 深遠な,
One who at length can sound
（疑いを）晴らす 見解（をとる）s and 確かな .

But—after love what comes?
A scene that lours,
A few sad 空いている hours,
And then, the Curtain.

"I daresay Mrs. Paley is the only one of us who can really understand that."

"We'll ask her," said Hirst. "Please, Hewet, if you must go to bed, draw my curtain. Few things 苦しめる me more than the moonlight."

Hewet 退却／保養地d, 圧力（をかける）ing the poems of Thomas Hardy beneath his arm, and in their beds next door to each other both the young men were soon asleep.

Between the 絶滅 of Hewet's candle and the rising of a dusky Spanish boy who was the first to 調査する the desolation of the hotel in the 早期に morning, a few hours of silence 介入するd. One could almost hear a hundred people breathing 深く，強烈に, and however wakeful and restless it would have been hard to escape sleep in the middle of so much sleep. Looking out of the windows, there was only 不明瞭 to be seen. All over the 影をつくる／尾行するd half of the world people lay 傾向がある, and a few flickering lights in empty streets 示すd the places where their cities were built. Red and yellow omnibuses were （人が）群がるing each other in Piccadilly; sumptuous women were 激しく揺するing at a 行き詰まり; but here in the 不明瞭 an フクロウ flitted from tree to tree, and when the 微風 解除するd the 支店s the moon flashed as if it were a たいまつ. Until all people should awake again the houseless animals were abroad, the tigers and the stags, and the elephants coming 負かす／撃墜する in the 不明瞭 to drink at pools. The 勝利，勝つd at night blowing over the hills and 支持を得ようと努めるd was purer and fresher than the 勝利，勝つd by day, and the earth, robbed of 詳細（に述べる）, more mysterious than the earth coloured and divided by roads and fields. For six hours this 深遠な beauty 存在するd, and then as the east grew whiter and whiter the ground swam to the surface, the roads were 明らかにする／漏らすd, the smoke rose and the people stirred, and the sun shone upon the windows of the hotel at Santa Marina until they were uncurtained, and the gong blaring all through the house gave notice of breakfast.

直接／まっすぐに breakfast was over, the ladies as usual circled ばく然と, 選ぶing up papers and putting them 負かす／撃墜する again, about the hall.

"And what are you going to do to-day?" asked Mrs. Elliot drifting up against 行方不明になる Warrington.

Mrs. Elliot, the wife of Hughling the Oxford Don, was a short woman, whose 表現 was habitually plaintive. Her 注目する，もくろむs moved from thing to thing as though they never 設立する anything 十分に pleasant to 残り／休憩（する） upon for any length of time.

"I'm going to try to get Aunt Emma out into the town," said Susan. "She's not seen a thing yet."

"I call it so spirited of her at her age," said Mrs. Elliot, "coming all this way from her own fireside."

"Yes, we always tell her she'll die on board ship," Susan replied. "She was born on one," she 追加するd.

"In the old days," said Mrs. Elliot, "a 広大な／多数の／重要な many people were. I always pity the poor women so! We've got a lot to complain of!" She shook her 長，率いる. Her 注目する，もくろむs wandered about the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, and she 発言／述べるd irrelevantly, "The poor little Queen of Holland! Newspaper reporters 事実上, one may say, at her bedroom door!"

"Were you talking of the Queen of Holland?" said the pleasant 発言する／表明する of 行方不明になる Allan, who was searching for the 厚い pages of The Times の中で a litter of thin foreign sheets.

"I always envy any one who lives in such an 過度に flat country," she 発言／述べるd.

"How very strange!" said Mrs. Elliot. "I find a flat country so depressing."

"I'm afraid you can't be very happy here then, 行方不明になる Allan," said Susan.

"On the contrary," said 行方不明になる Allan, "I am exceedingly fond of mountains." Perceiving The Times at some distance, she moved off to 安全な・保証する it.

"井戸／弁護士席, I must find my husband," said Mrs. Elliot, fidgeting away.

"And I must go to my aunt," said 行方不明になる Warrington, and taking up the 義務s of the day they moved away.

Whether the flimsiness of foreign sheets and the coarseness of their type is any proof of frivolity and ignorance, there is no 疑問 that English people 不十分な consider news read there as news, any more than a programme bought from a man in the street 奮起させるs 信用／信任 in what it says. A very respectable 年輩の pair, having 検査／視察するd the long （米）棚上げする／（英）提議するs of newspapers, did not think it 価値（がある） their while to read more than the headlines.

"The 審議 on the fifteenth should have reached us by now," Mrs. Thornbury murmured. Mr. Thornbury, who was beautifully clean and had red rubbed into his handsome worn 直面する like traces of paint on a 天候-beaten 木造の 人物／姿／数字, looked over his glasses and saw that 行方不明になる Allan had The Times.

The couple therefore sat themselves 負かす／撃墜する in arm-議長，司会を務めるs and waited.

"Ah, there's Mr. Hewet," said Mrs. Thornbury. "Mr. Hewet," she continued, "do come and sit by us. I was telling my husband how much you reminded me of a dear old friend of 地雷—Mary Umpleby. She was a most delightful woman, I 保証する you. She grew roses. We used to stay with her in the old days."

"No young man likes to have it said that he 似ているs an 年輩の spinster," said Mr. Thornbury.

"On the contrary," said Mr. Hewet, "I always think it a compliment to remind people of some one else. But 行方不明になる Umpleby—why did she grow roses?"

"Ah, poor thing," said Mrs. Thornbury, "that's a long story. She had gone through dreadful 悲しみs. At one time I think she would have lost her senses if it hadn't been for her garden. The 国／地域 was very much against her—a blessing in disguise; she had to be up at 夜明け—out in all 天候s. And then there are creatures that eat roses. But she 勝利d. She always did. She was a 勇敢に立ち向かう soul." She sighed 深く，強烈に but at the same time with 辞職.

"I did not realise that I was monopolising the paper," said 行方不明になる Allan, coming up to them.

"We were so anxious to read about the 審議," said Mrs. Thornbury, 受託するing it on に代わって of her husband.

"One doesn't realise how 利益／興味ing a 審議 can be until one has sons in the 海軍. My 利益／興味s are 平等に balanced, though; I have sons in the army too; and one son who makes speeches at the Union—my baby!"

"Hirst would know him, I 推定する／予想する," said Hewet.

"Mr. Hirst has such an 利益／興味ing 直面する," said Mrs. Thornbury. "But I feel one せねばならない be very clever to talk to him. 井戸／弁護士席, William?" she enquired, for Mr. Thornbury grunted.

"They're making a mess of it," said Mr. Thornbury. He had reached the second column of the 報告（する）／憶測, a spasmodic column, for the Irish members had been brawling three weeks ago at Westminster over a question of 海軍の efficiency. After a 乱すd paragraph or two, the column of print once more ran 滑らかに.

"You have read it?" Mrs. Thornbury asked 行方不明になる Allan.

"No, I am ashamed to say I have only read about the 発見s in Crete," said 行方不明になる Allan.

"Oh, but I would give so much to realise the 古代の world!" cried Mrs. Thornbury. "Now that we old people are alone,—we're on our second honeymoon,—I am really going to put myself to school again. After all we are 設立するd on the past, aren't we, Mr. Hewet? My 兵士 son says that there is still a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定 to be learnt from Hannibal. One せねばならない know so much more than one does. Somehow when I read the paper, I begin with the 審議s first, and, before I've done, the door always opens—we're a very large party at home—and so one never does think enough about the 古代のs and all they've done for us. But you begin at the beginning, 行方不明になる Allan."

"When I think of the Greeks I think of them as naked 黒人／ボイコット men," said 行方不明になる Allan, "which is やめる incorrect, I'm sure."

"And you, Mr. Hirst?" said Mrs. Thornbury, perceiving that the gaunt young man was 近づく. "I'm sure you read everything."

"I 限定する myself to cricket and 罪，犯罪," said Hirst. "The worst of coming from the upper classes," he continued, "is that one's friends are never killed in 鉄道 事故s."

Mr. Thornbury threw 負かす／撃墜する the paper, and emphatically dropped his eyeglasses. The sheets fell in the middle of the group, and were 注目する，もくろむd by them all.

"It's not gone 井戸／弁護士席?" asked his wife solicitously.

Hewet 選ぶd up one sheet and read, "A lady was walking yesterday in the streets of Westminster when she perceived a cat in the window of a 砂漠d house. The famished animal—"

"I shall be out of it anyway," Mr. Thornbury interrupted peevishly.

"Cats are often forgotten," 行方不明になる Allan 発言／述べるd.

"Remember, William, the 総理大臣 has reserved his answer," said Mrs. Thornbury.

"At the age of eighty, Mr. Joshua Harris of Eeles Park, Brondesbury, has had a son," said Hirst.

"...The famished animal, which had been noticed by workmen for some days, was 救助（する）d, but—by Jove! it bit the man's 手渡す to pieces!"

"Wild with hunger, I suppose," commented 行方不明になる Allan.

"You're all neglecting the 長，指導者 advantage of 存在 abroad," said Mr. Hughling Elliot, who had joined the group. "You might read your news in French, which is 同等（の） to reading no news at all."

Mr. Elliot had a 深遠な knowledge of Coptic, which he 隠すd as far as possible, and 引用するd French phrases so exquisitely that it was hard to believe that he could also speak the ordinary tongue. He had an 巨大な 尊敬（する）・点 for the French.

"Coming?" he asked the two young men. "We せねばならない start before it's really hot."

"I beg of you not to walk in the heat, Hugh," his wife pleaded, giving him an angular 小包 enclosing half a chicken and some raisins.

"Hewet will be our 晴雨計," said Mr. Elliot. "He will melt before I shall." Indeed, if so much as a 減少（する） had melted off his spare ribs, the bones would have lain 明らかにする. The ladies were left alone now, surrounding The Times which lay upon the 床に打ち倒す. 行方不明になる Allan looked at her father's watch.

"Ten minutes to eleven," she 観察するd.

"Work?" asked Mrs. Thornbury.

"Work," replied 行方不明になる Allan.

"What a 罰金 creature she is!" murmured Mrs. Thornbury, as the square 人物／姿／数字 in its manly coat withdrew.

"And I'm sure she has a hard life," sighed Mrs. Elliot.

"Oh, it is a hard life," said Mrs. Thornbury. "Unmarried women—収入 their livings—it's the hardest life of all."

"Yet she seems pretty cheerful," said Mrs. Elliot.

"It must be very 利益／興味ing," said Mrs. Thornbury. "I envy her her knowledge."

"But that isn't what women want," said Mrs. Elliot.

"I'm afraid it's all a 広大な／多数の／重要な many can hope to have," sighed Mrs. Thornbury. "I believe that there are more of us than ever now. Sir Harley Lethbridge was telling me only the other day how difficult it is to find boys for the 海軍—partly because of their teeth, it is true. And I have heard young women talk やめる 率直に of—"

"Dreadful, dreadful!" exclaimed Mrs. Elliot. "The 栄冠を与える, as one may call it, of a woman's life. I, who know what it is to be childless—" she sighed and 中止するd.

"But we must not be hard," said Mrs. Thornbury. "The 条件s are so much changed since I was a young woman."

"Surely maternity does not change," said Mrs. Elliot.

"In some ways we can learn a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定 from the young," said Mrs. Thornbury. "I learn so much from my own daughters."

"I believe that Hughling really doesn't mind," said Mrs. Elliot. "But then he has his work."

"Women without children can do so much for the children of others," 観察するd Mrs. Thornbury gently.

"I sketch a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定," said Mrs. Elliot, "but that isn't really an 占領／職業. It's so disconcerting to find girls just beginning doing better than one does oneself! And nature's difficult—very difficult!"

"Are there not 会・原則s—clubs—that you could help?" asked Mrs. Thornbury.

"They are so exhausting," said Mrs. Elliot. "I look strong, because of my colour; but I'm not; the youngest of eleven never is."

"If the mother is careful before," said Mrs. Thornbury judicially, "there is no 推論する／理由 why the size of the family should make any difference. And there is no training like the training that brothers and sisters give each other. I am sure of that. I have seen it with my own children. My eldest boy Ralph, for instance—"

But Mrs. Elliot was inattentive to the 年上の lady's experience, and her 注目する，もくろむs wandered about the hall.

"My mother had two miscarriages, I know," she said suddenly. "The first because she met one of those 広大な／多数の／重要な dancing 耐えるs—they shouldn't be 許すd; the other—it was a horrid story—our cook had a child and there was a dinner party. So I put my dyspepsia 負かす／撃墜する to that."

"And a miscarriage is so much worse than a confinement," Mrs. Thornbury murmured absentmindedly, adjusting her spectacles and 選ぶing up The Times. Mrs. Elliot rose and ぱたぱたするd away.

When she had heard what one of the million 発言する／表明するs speaking in the paper had to say, and noticed that a cousin of hers had married a clergyman at Minehead—ignoring the drunken women, the golden animals of Crete, the movements of 大軍, the dinners, the 改革（する）s, the 解雇する／砲火／射撃s, the indignant, the learned and benevolent, Mrs. Thornbury went upstairs to 令状 a letter for the mail.

The paper lay 直接／まっすぐに beneath the clock, the two together seeming to 代表する 安定 in a changing world. Mr. Perrott passed through; Mr. Venning 均衡を保った for a second on the 辛勝する／優位 of a （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する. Mrs. Paley was wheeled past. Susan followed. Mr. Venning strolled after her. Portuguese 軍の families, their 着せる／賦与するs 示唆するing late rising in untidy bedrooms, 追跡するd across, …に出席するd by confidential nurses carrying noisy children. As midday drew on, and the sun （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域 straight upon the roof, an eddy of 広大な／多数の／重要な 飛行機で行くs droned in a circle; iced drinks were served under the palms; the long blinds were pulled 負かす／撃墜する with a shriek, turning all the light yellow. The clock now had a silent hall to tick in, and an audience of four or five somnolent merchants. By degrees white 人物／姿／数字s with shady hats （機の）カム in at the door, admitting a wedge of the hot summer day, and shutting it out again. After 残り／休憩（する）ing in the dimness for a minute, they went upstairs. 同時に, the clock wheezed one, and the gong sounded, beginning softly, working itself into a frenzy, and 中止するing. There was a pause. Then all those who had gone upstairs （機の）カム 負かす／撃墜する; 手足を不自由にする／（物事を）損なうs （機の）カム, 工場／植物ing both feet on the same step lest they should slip; prim little girls （機の）カム, 持つ／拘留するing the nurse's finger; fat old men （機の）カム still buttoning waistcoats. The gong had been sounded in the garden, and by degrees recumbent 人物／姿／数字s rose and strolled in to eat, since the time had come for them to 料金d again. There were pools and 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業s of shade in the garden even at midday, where two or three 訪問者s could 嘘（をつく） working or talking at their 緩和する.

借りがあるing to the heat of the day, 昼食 was 一般に a silent meal, when people 観察するd their neighbors and took 在庫／株 of any new 直面するs there might be, hazarding guesses as to who they were and what they did. Mrs. Paley, although 井戸／弁護士席 over seventy and 手足を不自由にする／（物事を）損なうd in the 脚s, enjoyed her food and the peculiarities of her fellow-存在s. She was seated at a small （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する with Susan.

"I shouldn't like to say what she is!" she chuckled, 調査するing a tall woman dressed conspicuously in white, with paint in the hollows of her cheeks, who was always late, and always …に出席するd by a shabby 女性（の） 信奉者, at which 発言／述べる Susan blushed, and wondered why her aunt said such things.

Lunch went on methodically, until each of the seven courses was left in fragments and the fruit was 単に a toy, to be peeled and sliced as a child destroys a daisy, petal by petal. The food served as an extinguisher upon any faint 炎上 of the human spirit that might 生き残る the midday heat, but Susan sat in her room afterwards, turning over and over the delightful fact that Mr. Venning had come to her in the garden, and had sat there やめる half an hour while she read aloud to her aunt. Men and women sought different corners where they could 嘘（をつく） unobserved, and from two to four it might be said without exaggeration that the hotel was 住むd by 団体／死体s without souls. 悲惨な would have been the result if a 解雇する／砲火／射撃 or a death had suddenly 需要・要求するd something heroic of human nature, but 悲劇s come in the hungry hours. に向かって four o'clock the human spirit again began to lick the 団体／死体, as a 炎上 licks a 黒人／ボイコット promontory of coal. Mrs. Paley felt it unseemly to open her toothless jaw so 広範囲にわたって, though there was no one 近づく, and Mrs. Elliot 調査するd her 設立する 紅潮／摘発するd 直面する anxiously in the looking-glass.

Half an hour later, having 除去するd the traces of sleep, they met each other in the hall, and Mrs. Paley 観察するd that she was going to have her tea.

"You like your tea too, don't you?" she said, and 招待するd Mrs. Elliot, whose husband was still out, to join her at a special （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する which she had placed for her under a tree.

"A little silver goes a long way in this country," she chuckled.

She sent Susan 支援する to fetch another cup.

"They have such excellent 薄焼きパン／素焼陶器s here," she said, 熟視する／熟考するing a plateful. "Not 甘い 薄焼きパン／素焼陶器s, which I don't like—乾燥した，日照りの 薄焼きパン／素焼陶器s...Have you been sketching?"

"Oh, I've done two or three little daubs," said Mrs. Elliot, speaking rather louder than usual. "But it's so difficult after Oxfordshire, where there are so many trees. The light's so strong here. Some people admire it, I know, but I find it very 疲労，（軍の）雑役ing."

"I really don't need cooking, Susan," said Mrs. Paley, when her niece returned. "I must trouble you to move me." Everything had to be moved. Finally the old lady was placed so that the light wavered over her, as though she were a fish in a 逮捕する. Susan 注ぐd out tea, and was just 発言／述べるing that they were having hot 天候 in Wiltshire too, when Mr. Venning asked whether he might join them.

"It's so nice to find a young man who doesn't despise tea," said Mrs. Paley, 回復するing her good humour. "One of my 甥s the other day asked for a glass of sherry—at five o'clock! I told him he could get it at the public house 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the corner, but not in my 製図／抽選 room."

"I'd rather go without lunch than tea," said Mr. Venning. "That's not 厳密に true. I want both."

Mr. Venning was a dark young man, about thirty-two years of age, very slapdash and 確信して in his manner, although at this moment 明白に a little excited. His friend Mr. Perrott was a barrister, and as Mr. Perrott 辞退するd to go anywhere without Mr. Venning it was necessary, when Mr. Perrott （機の）カム to Santa Marina about a Company, for Mr. Venning to come too. He was a barrister also, but he loathed a profession which kept him indoors over 調書をとる／予約するs, and 直接／まっすぐに his 未亡人d mother died he was going, so he confided to Susan, to （問題を）取り上げる 飛行機で行くing 本気で, and become partner in a large 商売／仕事 for making aeroplanes. The talk rambled on. It dealt, of course, with the beauties and singularities of the place, the streets, the people, and the 量s of unowned yellow dogs.

"Don't you think it dreadfully cruel the way they 扱う／治療する dogs in this country?" asked Mrs. Paley.

"I'd have 'em all 発射," said Mr. Venning.

"Oh, but the darling puppies," said Susan.

"Jolly little chaps," said Mr. Venning. "Look here, you've got nothing to eat." A 広大な／多数の／重要な wedge of cake was 手渡すd Susan on the point of a trembling knife. Her 手渡す trembled too as she took it.

"I have such a dear dog at home," said Mrs. Elliot.

"My parrot can't stand dogs," said Mrs. Paley, with the 空気／公表する of one making a 信用／信任. "I always 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑う that he (or she) was teased by a dog when I was abroad."

"You didn't get far this morning, 行方不明になる Warrington," said Mr. Venning.

"It was hot," she answered. Their conversation became 私的な, 借りがあるing to Mrs. Paley's deafness and the long sad history which Mrs. Elliot had 乗る，着手するd upon of a wire-haired terrier, white with just one 黒人／ボイコット 位置／汚点／見つけ出す, belonging to an uncle of hers, which had committed 自殺. "Animals do commit 自殺," she sighed, as if she 主張するd a painful fact.

"Couldn't we 調査する the town this evening?" Mr. Venning 示唆するd.

"My aunt—" Susan began.

"You deserve a holiday," he said. "You're always doing things for other people."

"But that's my life," she said, under cover of refilling the teapot.

"That's no one's life," he returned, "no young person's. You'll come?"

"I should like to come," she murmured.

At this moment Mrs. Elliot looked up and exclaimed, "Oh, Hugh! He's bringing some one," she 追加するd.

"He would like some tea," said Mrs. Paley. "Susan, run and get some cups—there are the two young men."

"We're かわきing for tea," said Mr. Elliot. "You know Mr. Ambrose, Hilda? We met on the hill."

"He dragged me in," said Ridley, "or I should have been ashamed. I'm dusty and dirty and disagreeable." He pointed to his boots which were white with dust, while a dejected flower drooping in his buttonhole, like an exhausted animal over a gate, 追加するd to the 影響 of length and untidiness. He was introduced to the others. Mr. Hewet and Mr. Hirst brought 議長，司会を務めるs, and tea began again, Susan 注ぐing cascades of water from マリファナ to マリファナ, always cheerfully, and with the competence of long use.

"My wife's brother," Ridley explained to Hilda, whom he failed to remember, "has a house here, which he has lent us. I was sitting on a 激しく揺する thinking of nothing at all when Elliot started up like a fairy in a pantomime."

"Our chicken got into the salt," Hewet said dolefully to Susan. "Nor is it true that 気が狂って 含む moisture 同様に as sustenance."

Hirst was already drinking.

"We've been 悪口を言う／悪態ing you," said Ridley in answer to Mrs. Elliot's 肉親，親類d enquiries about his wife. "You tourists eat up all the eggs, Helen tells me. That's an 注目する，もくろむ-sore too"—he nodded his 長，率いる at the hotel. "Disgusting 高級な, I call it. We live with pigs in the 製図／抽選-room."

"The food is not at all what it せねばならない be, considering the price," said Mrs. Paley 本気で. "But unless one goes to a hotel where is one to go to?"

"Stay at home," said Ridley. "I often wish I had! Everyone ought to stay at home. But, of course, they won't."

Mrs. Paley conceived a 確かな grudge against Ridley, who seemed to be criticising her habits after an 知識 of five minutes.

"I believe in foreign travel myself," she 明言する／公表するd, "if one knows one's native land, which I think I can honestly say I do. I should not 許す any one to travel until they had visited Kent and Dorsetshire—Kent for the hops, and Dorsetshire for its old 石／投石する cottages. There is nothing to compare with them here."

"Yes—I always think that some people like the flat and other people like the 負かす／撃墜するs," said Mrs. Elliot rather ばく然と.

Hirst, who had been eating and drinking without interruption, now lit a cigarette, and 観察するd, "Oh, but we're all agreed by this time that nature's a mistake. She's either very ugly, appallingly uncomfortable, or 絶対 terrifying. I don't know which alarms me most—a cow or a tree. I once met a cow in a field by night. The creature looked at me. I 保証する you it turned my hair grey. It's a 不名誉 that the animals should be 許すd to go 捕まらないで."

"And what did the cow think of him?" Venning mumbled to Susan, who すぐに decided in her own mind that Mr. Hirst was a dreadful young man, and that although he had such an 空気／公表する of 存在 clever he probably wasn't as clever as Arthur, in the ways that really 事柄.

"Wasn't it Wilde who discovered the fact that nature makes no allowance for hip-bones?" enquired Hughling Elliot. He knew by this time 正確に／まさに what scholarships and distinction Hirst enjoyed, and had formed a very high opinion of his capacities.

But Hirst 単に drew his lips together very tightly and made no reply.

Ridley conjectured that it was now permissible for him to take his leave. Politeness 要求するd him to thank Mrs. Elliot for his tea, and to 追加する, with a wave of his 手渡す, "You must come up and see us."

The wave 含むd both Hirst and Hewet, and Hewet answered, "I should like it immensely."

The party broke up, and Susan, who had never felt so happy in her life, was just about to start for her walk in the town with Arthur, when Mrs. Paley beckoned her 支援する. She could not understand from the 調書をとる／予約する how 二塁打 Demon patience is played; and 示唆するd that if they sat 負かす／撃墜する and worked it out together it would fill up the time nicely before dinner.

一時期／支部 X

の中で the 約束s which Mrs. Ambrose had made her niece should she stay was a room 削減（する） off from the 残り／休憩（する） of the house, large, 私的な—a room in which she could play, read, think, 反抗する the world, a 要塞 同様に as a 聖域. Rooms, she knew, became more like worlds than rooms at the age of twenty-four. Her judgment was 訂正する, and when she shut the door Rachel entered an enchanted place, where the poets sang and things fell into their 権利 割合s. Some days after the 見通し of the hotel by night she was sitting alone, sunk in an arm-議長，司会を務める, reading a brightly-covered red 容積／容量 lettered on the 支援する 作品 of Henrik Ibsen. Music was open on the piano, and 調書をとる／予約するs of music rose in two jagged 中心存在s on the 床に打ち倒す; but for the moment music was 砂漠d.

Far from looking bored or absent-minded, her 注目する，もくろむs were concentrated almost 厳しく upon the page, and from her breathing, which was slow but repressed, it could be seen that her whole 団体／死体 was constrained by the working of her mind. At last she shut the 調書をとる／予約する はっきりと, lay 支援する, and drew a 深い breath, expressive of the wonder which always 示すs the 移行 from the imaginary world to the real world.

"What I want to know," she said aloud, "is this: What is the truth? What's the truth of it all?" She was speaking partly as herself, and partly as the ヘロイン of the play she had just read. The landscape outside, because she had seen nothing but print for the space of two hours, now appeared amazingly solid and （疑いを）晴らす, but although there were men on the hill washing the trunks of olive trees with a white liquid, for the moment she herself was the most vivid thing in it—an heroic statue in the middle of the foreground, 支配するing the 見解（をとる）. Ibsen's plays always left her in that 条件. She 行為／法令／行動するd them for days at a time, 大いに to Helen's amusement; and then it would be Meredith's turn and she became Diana of the Crossways. But Helen was aware that it was not all 事実上の／代理, and that some sort of change was taking place in the human 存在. When Rachel became tired of the rigidity of her 提起する／ポーズをとる on the 支援する of the 議長，司会を務める, she turned 一連の会議、交渉／完成する, slid comfortably 負かす／撃墜する into it, and gazed out over the furniture through the window opposite which opened on the garden. (Her mind wandered away from Nora, but she went on thinking of things that the 調書をとる／予約する 示唆するd to her, of women and life.)

During the three months she had been here she had made up かなり, as Helen meant she should, for time spent in interminable walks 一連の会議、交渉／完成する 避難所d gardens, and the 世帯 gossip of her aunts. But Mrs. Ambrose would have been the first to disclaim any 影響（力）, or indeed any belief that to 影響（力） was within her 力／強力にする. She saw her いっそう少なく shy, and いっそう少なく serious, which was all to the good, and the violent leaps and the interminable mazes which had led to that result were usually not even guessed at by her. Talk was the 薬／医学 she 信用d to, talk about everything, talk that was 解放する／自由な, unguarded, and as candid as a habit of talking with men made natural in her own 事例／患者. Nor did she encourage those habits of unselfishness and amiability 設立するd upon insincerity which are put at so high a value in mixed 世帯s of men and women. She 願望（する）d that Rachel should think, and for this 推論する／理由 申し込む／申し出d 調書をとる／予約するs and discouraged too entire a dependence upon Bach and Beethoven and Wagner. But when Mrs. Ambrose would have 示唆するd Defoe, Maupassant, or some spacious chronicle of family life, Rachel chose modern 調書をとる／予約するs, 調書をとる／予約するs in shiny yellow covers, 調書をとる／予約するs with a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定 of gilding on the 支援する, which were 記念品s in her aunt's 注目する，もくろむs of 厳しい 口論する人ing and 論争s about facts which had no such importance as the moderns （人命などを）奪う，主張するd for them. But she did not 干渉する. Rachel read what she chose, reading with the curious literalness of one to whom written 宣告，判決s are unfamiliar, and 扱うing words as though they were made of 支持を得ようと努めるd, 分かれて of 広大な／多数の／重要な importance, and 所有するd of 形態／調整s like （米）棚上げする／（英）提議するs or 議長，司会を務めるs. In this way she （機の）カム to 結論s, which had to be remodelled によれば the adventures of the day, and were indeed recast as liberally as any one could 願望（する）, leaving always a small 穀物 of belief behind them.

Ibsen was 後継するd by a novel such as Mrs. Ambrose detested, whose 目的 was to 分配する the 犯罪 of a woman's downfall upon the 権利 shoulders; a 目的 which was 達成するd, if the reader's 不快 were any proof of it. She threw the 調書をとる／予約する 負かす／撃墜する, looked out of the window, turned away from the window, and relapsed into an arm-議長，司会を務める.

The morning was hot, and the 演習 of reading left her mind 契約ing and 拡大するing like the main-spring of a clock, and the small noises of midday, which one can ascribe to no 限定された 原因（となる）, in a 正規の／正選手 rhythm. It was all very real, very big, very impersonal, and after a moment or two she began to raise her first finger and to let it 落ちる on the arm of her 議長，司会を務める so as to bring 支援する to herself some consciousness of her own 存在. She was next 打ち勝つ by the unspeakable queerness of the fact that she should be sitting in an arm-議長，司会を務める, in the morning, in the middle of the world. Who were the people moving in the house—moving things from one place to another? And life, what was that? It was only a light passing over the surface and 消えるing, as in time she would 消える, though the furniture in the room would remain. Her 解散 became so 完全にする that she could not raise her finger any more, and sat perfectly still, listening and looking always at the same 位置／汚点／見つけ出す. It became stranger and stranger. She was 打ち勝つ with awe that things should 存在する at all...She forgot that she had any fingers to raise...The things that 存在するd were so 巨大な and so desolate...She continued to be conscious of these 広大な 集まりs of 実体 for a long stretch of time, the clock still ticking in the 中央 of the 全世界の／万国共通の silence.

"Come in," she said mechanically, for a string in her brain seemed to be pulled by a 執拗な knocking at the door. With 広大な／多数の／重要な slowness the door opened and a tall human 存在 （機の）カム に向かって her, 持つ／拘留するing out her arm and 説:

"What am I to say to this?"

The utter absurdity of a woman coming into a room with a piece of paper in her 手渡す amazed Rachel.

"I don't know what to answer, or who Terence Hewet is," Helen continued, in the toneless 発言する／表明する of a ghost. She put a paper before Rachel on which were written the incredible words:

DEAR MRS. AMBROSE—I am getting up a picnic for next Friday, when we 提案する to start at eleven-thirty if the 天候 is 罰金, and to make the ascent of Monte Rosa. It will take some time, but the 見解（をとる） should be magnificent. It would give me 広大な／多数の／重要な 楽しみ if you and 行方不明になる Vinrace would 同意 to be of the party.—

Yours 心から, TERENCE HEWET

Rachel read the words aloud to make herself believe in them. For the same 推論する／理由 she put her 手渡す on Helen's shoulder.

"調書をとる／予約するs—調書をとる／予約するs—調書をとる／予約するs," said Helen, in her absent-minded way. "More new 調書をとる／予約するs—I wonder what you find in them..."

For the second time Rachel read the letter, but to herself. This time, instead of seeming vague as ghosts, each word was astonishingly 目だつ; they （機の）カム out as the 最高の，を越すs of mountains come through a もや. Friday—eleven-thirty—行方不明になる Vinrace. The 血 began to run in her veins; she felt her 注目する，もくろむs brighten.

"We must go," she said, rather surprising Helen by her 決定／判定勝ち（する）. "We must certainly go"—such was the 救済 of finding that things still happened, and indeed they appeared the brighter for the もや surrounding them.

"Monte Rosa—that's the mountain over there, isn't it?" said Helen; "but Hewet—who's he? One of the young men Ridley met, I suppose. Shall I say yes, then? It may be dreadfully dull."

She took the letter 支援する and went, for the messenger was waiting for her answer.

The party which had been 示唆するd a few nights ago in Mr. Hirst's bedroom had taken 形態／調整 and was the source of 広大な／多数の／重要な satisfaction to Mr. Hewet, who had seldom used his practical abilities, and was pleased to find them equal to the 緊張する. His 招待s had been universally 受託するd, which was the more encouraging as they had been 問題／発行するd against Hirst's advice to people who were very dull, not at all ふさわしい to each other, and sure not to come.

"Undoubtedly," he said, as he twirled and untwirled a 公式文書，認める 調印するd Helen Ambrose, "the gifts needed to make a 広大な／多数の／重要な 指揮官 have been absurdly overrated. About half the 知識人 成果／努力 which is needed to review a 調書をとる／予約する of modern poetry has enabled me to get together seven or eight people, of opposite sexes, at the same 位置／汚点／見つけ出す at the same hour on the same day. What else is generalship, Hirst? What more did Wellington do on the field of Waterloo? It's like counting the number of pebbles of a path, tedious but not difficult."

He was sitting in his bedroom, one 脚 over the arm of the 議長，司会を務める, and Hirst was 令状ing a letter opposite. Hirst was quick to point out that all the difficulties remained.

"For instance, here are two women you've never seen. Suppose one of them 苦しむs from mountain-sickness, as my sister does, and the other—"

"Oh, the women are for you," Hewet interrupted. "I asked them 単独で for your 利益. What you want, Hirst, you know, is the society of young women of your own age. You don't know how to get on with women, which is a 広大な／多数の／重要な defect, considering that half the world consists of women."

Hirst groaned that he was やめる aware of that.

But Hewet's complacency was a little 冷気／寒がらせるd as he walked with Hirst to the place where a general 会合 had been 任命するd. He wondered why on earth he had asked these people, and what one really 推定する／予想するd to get from bunching human 存在s up together.

"Cows," he 反映するd, "draw together in a field; ships in a 静める; and we're just the same when we've nothing else to do. But why do we do it?—is it to 妨げる ourselves from seeing to the 底（に届く） of things" (he stopped by a stream and began stirring it with his walking-stick and clouding the water with mud), "making cities and mountains and whole universes out of nothing, or do we really love each other, or do we, on the other 手渡す, live in a 明言する／公表する of perpetual 不確定, knowing nothing, leaping from moment to moment as from world to world?—which is, on the whole, the 見解（をとる） I incline to."

He jumped over the stream; Hirst went 一連の会議、交渉／完成する and joined him, 発言／述べるing that he had long 中止するd to look for the 推論する／理由 of any human 活動／戦闘.

Half a mile その上の, they （機の）カム to a group of 計画（する） trees and the salmon-pink farmhouse standing by the stream which had been chosen as 会合-place. It was a shady 位置／汚点／見つけ出す, lying conveniently just where the hill sprung out from the flat. Between the thin 茎・取り除くs of the 計画（する） trees the young men could see little knots of donkeys pasturing, and a tall woman rubbing the nose of one of them, while another woman was ひさまづくing by the stream lapping water out of her palms.

As they entered the shady place, Helen looked up and then held out her 手渡す.

"I must introduce myself," she said. "I am Mrs. Ambrose."

Having shaken 手渡すs, she said, "That's my niece."

Rachel approached awkwardly. She held out her 手渡す, but withdrew it. "It's all wet," she said.

Scarcely had they spoken, when the first carriage drew up.

The donkeys were quickly jerked into attention, and the second carriage arrived. By degrees the grove filled with people—the Elliots, the Thornburys, Mr. Venning and Susan, 行方不明になる Allan, Evelyn Murgatroyd, and Mr. Perrott. Mr. Hirst 行為／法令／行動するd the part of hoarse energetic sheep-dog. By means of a few words of caustic Latin he had the animals marshalled, and by inclining a sharp shoulder he 解除するd the ladies. "What Hewet fails to understand," he 発言／述べるd, "is that we must break the 支援する of the ascent before midday." He was 補助装置ing a young lady, by 指名する Evelyn Murgatroyd, as he spoke. She rose light as a 泡 to her seat. With a feather drooping from a 幅の広い-brimmed hat, in white from 最高の，を越す to toe, she looked like a gallant lady of the time of Charles the First 主要な royalist 軍隊／機動隊s into 活動／戦闘.

"Ride with me," she 命令（する）d; and, as soon as Hirst had swung himself across a mule, the two started, 主要な the cavalcade.

"You're not to call me 行方不明になる Murgatroyd. I hate it," she said. "My 指名する's Evelyn. What's yours?"

"St. John," he said.

"I like that," said Evelyn. "And what's your friend's 指名する?"

"His 初期のs 存在 R. S. T., we call him 修道士," said Hirst.

"Oh, you're all too clever," she said. "Which way? 選ぶ me a 支店. Let's canter."

She gave her donkey a sharp 削減（する） with a switch and started 今後. The 十分な and romantic career of Evelyn Murgatroyd is best 攻撃する，衝突する off by her own words, "Call me Evelyn and I'll call you St. John." She said that on very slight 誘発—her surname was enough—but although a 広大な／多数の／重要な many young men had answered her already with かなりの spirit she went on 説 it and making choice of 非，不，無. But her donkey つまずくd to a jog-trot, and she had to ride in 前進する alone, for the path when it began to 上がる one of the spines of the hill became 狭くする and scattered with 石／投石するs. The cavalcade 負傷させる on like a 共同のd caterpillar, tufted with the white parasols of the ladies, and the panama hats of the gentlemen. At one point where the ground rose はっきりと, Evelyn M. jumped off, threw her reins to the native boy, and adjured St. John Hirst to dismount too. Their example was followed by those who felt the need of stretching.

"I don't see any need to get off," said 行方不明になる Allan to Mrs. Elliot just behind her, "considering the difficulty I had getting on."

"These little donkeys stand anything, n'est-ce pas?" Mrs. Elliot 演説（する）／住所d the guide, who obligingly 屈服するd his 長，率いる.

"Flowers," said Helen, stooping to 選ぶ the lovely little 有望な flowers which grew 分かれて here and there. "You pinch their leaves and then they smell," she said, laying one on 行方不明になる Allan's 膝.

"港／避難所't we met before?" asked 行方不明になる Allan, looking at her.

"I was taking it for 認めるd," Helen laughed, for in the 混乱 of 会合 they had not been introduced.

"How sensible!" chirped Mrs. Elliot. "That's just what one would always like—only unfortunately it's not possible." "Not possible?" said Helen. "Everything's possible. Who knows what mayn't happen before night-落ちる?" she continued, mocking the poor lady's timidity, who depended 暗黙に upon one thing に引き続いて another that the mere glimpse of a world where dinner could be 無視（する）d, or the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する moved one インチ from its accustomed place, filled her with 恐れるs for her own 安定.

Higher and higher they went, becoming separated from the world. The world, when they turned to look 支援する, flattened itself out, and was 示すd with squares of thin green and grey.

"Towns are very small," Rachel 発言／述べるd, obscuring the whole of Santa Marina and its 郊外s with one 手渡す. The sea filled in all the angles of the coast 滑らかに, breaking in a white frill, and here and there ships were 始める，決める 堅固に in the blue. The sea was stained with purple and green blots, and there was a glittering line upon the 縁 where it met the sky. The 空気／公表する was very （疑いを）晴らす and silent save for the sharp noise of grasshoppers and the hum of bees, which sounded loud in the ear as they 発射 past and 消えるd. The party 停止（させる）d and sat for a time in a quarry on the hillside.

"Amazingly （疑いを）晴らす," exclaimed St. John, identifying one cleft in the land after another.

Evelyn M. sat beside him, propping her chin on her 手渡す. She 調査するd the 見解（をとる） with a 確かな look of 勝利.

"D'you think Garibaldi was ever up here?" she asked Mr. Hirst. Oh, if she had been his bride! If, instead of a picnic party, this was a party of 愛国者s, and she, red-shirted like the 残り／休憩（する）, had lain の中で grim men, flat on the turf, 目的（とする）ing her gun at the white turrets beneath them, 審査 her 注目する，もくろむs to pierce through the smoke! So thinking, her foot stirred restlessly, and she exclaimed:

"I don't call this life, do you?"

"What do you call life?" said St. John.

"Fighting—革命," she said, still gazing at the doomed city. "You only care for 調書をとる／予約するs, I know."

"You're やめる wrong," said St. John.

"Explain," she 勧めるd, for there were no guns to be 目的（とする）d at 団体／死体s, and she turned to another 肉親，親類d of 戦争.

"What do I care for? People," he said.

"井戸／弁護士席, I am surprised!" she exclaimed. "You look so awfully serious. Do let's be friends and tell each other what we're like. I hate 存在 用心深い, don't you?"

But St. John was decidedly 用心深い, as she could see by the sudden constriction of his lips, and had no 意向 of 明らかにする／漏らすing his soul to a young lady. "The ass is eating my hat," he 発言／述べるd, and stretched out for it instead of answering her. Evelyn blushed very わずかに and then turned with some impetuosity upon Mr. Perrott, and when they 機動力のある again it was Mr. Perrott who 解除するd her to her seat.

"When one has laid the eggs one eats the omelette," said Hughling Elliot, exquisitely in French, a hint to the 残り／休憩（する） of them that it was time to ride on again.

The midday sun which Hirst had foretold was beginning to （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域 負かす／撃墜する hotly. The higher they got the more of the sky appeared, until the mountain was only a small テント of earth against an enormous blue background. The English fell silent; the natives who walked beside the donkeys broke into queer wavering songs and 投げ上げる／ボディチェックするd jokes from one to the other. The way grew very 法外な, and each rider kept his 注目する，もくろむs 直す／買収する，八百長をするd on the hobbling curved form of the rider and donkey 直接／まっすぐに in 前線 of him. Rather more 緊張する was 存在 put upon their 団体／死体s than is やめる 合法的 in a party of 楽しみ, and Hewet overheard one or two わずかに 不平（をいう）ing 発言／述べるs.

"探検隊／遠征隊s in such heat are perhaps a little unwise," Mrs. Elliot murmured to 行方不明になる Allan.

But 行方不明になる Allan returned, "I always like to get to the 最高の，を越す"; and it was true, although she was a big woman, stiff in the 共同のs, and 未使用の to donkey-riding, but as her holidays were few she made the most of them.

The vivacious white 人物／姿／数字 棒 井戸／弁護士席 in 前線; she had somehow 所有するd herself of a leafy 支店 and wore it 一連の会議、交渉／完成する her hat like a garland. They went on for a few minutes in silence.

"The 見解（をとる） will be wonderful," Hewet 保証するd them, turning 一連の会議、交渉／完成する in his saddle and smiling 激励. Rachel caught his 注目する，もくろむ and smiled too. They struggled on for some time longer, nothing 存在 heard but the clatter of hooves 努力する／競うing on the loose 石／投石するs. Then they saw that Evelyn was off her ass, and that Mr. Perrott was standing in the 態度 of a 政治家 in 議会 Square, stretching an arm of 石／投石する に向かって the 見解（をとる）. A little to the left of them was a low 廃虚d 塀で囲む, the stump of an Elizabethan watch-tower.

"I couldn't have stood it much longer," Mrs. Elliot confided to Mrs. Thornbury, but the excitement of 存在 at the 最高の，を越す in another moment and seeing the 見解（をとる） 妨げるd any one from answering her. One after another they （機の）カム out on the flat space at the 最高の，を越す and stood 打ち勝つ with wonder. Before them they beheld an 巨大な space—grey sands running into forest, and forest 合併するing in mountains, and mountains washed by 空気／公表する, the infinite distances of South America. A river ran across the plain, as flat as the land, and appearing やめる as 静止している. The 影響 of so much space was at first rather 冷気／寒がらせるing. They felt themselves very small, and for some time no one said anything. Then Evelyn exclaimed, "Splendid!" She took 持つ／拘留する of the 手渡す that was next her; it chanced to be 行方不明になる Allan's 手渡す.

"North—South—East—West," said 行方不明になる Allan, jerking her 長，率いる わずかに に向かって the points of the compass.

Hewet, who had gone a little in 前線, looked up at his guests as if to 正当化する himself for having brought them. He 観察するd how strangely the people standing in a 列／漕ぐ／騒動 with their 人物／姿／数字s bent わずかに 今後 and their 着せる／賦与するs plastered by the 勝利，勝つd to the 形態／調整 of their 団体／死体s 似ているd naked statues. On their pedestal of earth they looked unfamiliar and noble, but in another moment they had broken their 階級, and he had to see to the laying out of food. Hirst （機の）カム to his help, and they 手渡すd packets of chicken and bread from one to another.

As St. John gave Helen her packet she looked him 十分な in the 直面する and said:

"Do you remember—two women?"

He looked at her はっきりと.

"I do," he answered.

"So you're the two women!" Hewet exclaimed, looking from Helen to Rachel.

"Your lights tempted us," said Helen. "We watched you playing cards, but we never knew that we were 存在 watched."

"It was like a thing in a play," Rachel 追加するd.

"And Hirst couldn't 述べる you," said Hewet.

It was certainly 半端物 to have seen Helen and to find nothing to say about her.

Hughling Elliot put up his eyeglass and しっかり掴むd the 状況／情勢.

"I don't know of anything more dreadful," he said, pulling at the 共同の of a chicken's 脚, "than 存在 seen when one isn't conscious of it. One feels sure one has been caught doing something ridiculous—looking at one's tongue in a hansom, for instance."

Now the others 中止するd to look at the 見解（をとる）, and 製図／抽選 together sat 負かす／撃墜する in a circle 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the baskets.

"And yet those little looking-glasses in hansoms have a fascination of their own," said Mrs. Thornbury. "One's features look so different when one can only see a bit of them."

"There will soon be very few hansom cabs left," said Mrs. Elliot. "And four-wheeled cabs—I 保証する you even at Oxford it's almost impossible to get a four-wheeled cab."

"I wonder what happens to the horses," said Susan.

"Veal pie," said Arthur.

"It's high time that horses should become extinct anyhow," said Hirst. "They're distressingly ugly, besides 存在 vicious."

But Susan, who had been brought up to understand that the horse is the noblest of God's creatures, could not agree, and Venning thought Hirst an unspeakable ass, but was too polite not to continue the conversation.

"When they see us 落ちるing out of aeroplanes they get some of their own 支援する, I 推定する／予想する," he 発言／述べるd.

"You 飛行機で行く?" said old Mr. Thornbury, putting on his spectacles to look at him.

"I hope to, some day," said Arthur.

Here 飛行機で行くing was discussed at length, and Mrs. Thornbury 配達するd an opinion which was almost a speech to the 影響 that it would be やめる necessary in time of war, and in England we were terribly behind-手渡す. "If I were a young fellow," she 結論するd, "I should certainly qualify." It was 半端物 to look at the little 年輩の lady, in her grey coat and skirt, with a 挟む in her 手渡す, her 注目する，もくろむs lighting up with zeal as she imagined herself a young man in an aeroplane. For some 推論する／理由, however, the talk did not run easily after this, and all they said was about drink and salt and the 見解（をとる）. Suddenly 行方不明になる Allan, who was seated with her 支援する to the 廃虚d 塀で囲む, put 負かす／撃墜する her 挟む, 選ぶd something off her neck, and 発言／述べるd, "I'm covered with little creatures." It was true, and the 発見 was very welcome. The ants were 注ぐing 負かす／撃墜する a glacier of loose earth heaped between the 石／投石するs of the 廃虚—large brown ants with polished 団体／死体s. She held out one on the 支援する of her 手渡す for Helen to look at.

"Suppose they sting?" said Helen.

"They will not sting, but they may infest the victuals," said 行方不明になる Allan, and 対策 were taken at once to コースを変える the ants from their course. At Hewet's suggestion it was decided to 可決する・採択する the methods of modern 戦争 against an 侵略するing army. The （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する-cloth 代表するd the 侵略するd country, and 一連の会議、交渉／完成する it they built バリケードs of baskets, 始める，決める up the ワイン 瓶／封じ込めるs in a rampart, made 要塞s of bread and dug fosses of salt. When an ant got through it was exposed to a 解雇する／砲火／射撃 of bread-crumbs, until Susan pronounced that that was cruel, and rewarded those 勇敢に立ち向かう spirits with spoil in the 形態／調整 of tongue. Playing this game they lost their stiffness, and even became 異常に daring, for Mr. Perrott, who was very shy, said, "許す me," and 除去するd an ant from Evelyn's neck.

"It would be no laughing 事柄 really," said Mrs. Elliot confidentially to Mrs. Thornbury, "if an ant did get between the vest and the 肌."

The noise grew suddenly more clamorous, for it was discovered that a long line of ants had 設立する their way on to the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する-cloth by a 支援する 入り口, and if success could be 計器d by noise, Hewet had every 推論する／理由 to think his party a success. にもかかわらず he became, for no 推論する／理由 at all, profoundly depressed.

"They are not 満足な; they are ignoble," he thought, 調査するing his guests from a little distance, where he was 集会 together the plates. He ちらりと見ることd at them all, stooping and swaying and gesticulating 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する-cloth. Amiable and modest, respectable in many ways, lovable even in their contentment and 願望（する） to be 肉親，親類d, how mediocre they all were, and 有能な of what insipid cruelty to one another! There was Mrs. Thornbury, 甘い but trivial in her maternal egoism; Mrs. Elliot, perpetually complaining of her lot; her husband a mere pea in a pod; and Susan—she had no self, and counted neither one way nor the other; Venning was as honest and as 残虐な as a schoolboy; poor old Thornbury 単に trod his 一連の会議、交渉／完成する like a horse in a mill; and the いっそう少なく one 診察するd into Evelyn's character the better, he 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑うd. Yet these were the people with money, and to them rather than to others was given the 管理／経営 of the world. Put の中で them some one more 決定的な, who cared for life or for beauty, and what an agony, what a waste would they （打撃，刑罰などを）与える on him if he tried to 株 with them and not to 天罰（を下す）!

"There's Hirst," he 結論するd, coming to the 人物／姿／数字 of his friend; with his usual little frown of 集中 upon his forehead he was peeling the 肌 off a 白人指導者べったりの東洋人. "And he's as ugly as sin." For the ugliness of St. John Hirst, and the 制限s that went with it, he made the 残り／休憩（する） in some way responsible. It was their fault that he had to live alone. Then he （機の）カム to Helen, attracted to her by the sound of her laugh. She was laughing at 行方不明になる Allan. "You wear combinations in this heat?" she said in a 発言する／表明する which was meant to be 私的な. He liked the look of her immensely, not so much her beauty, but her largeness and 簡単, which made her stand out from the 残り／休憩（する） like a 広大な／多数の／重要な 石／投石する woman, and he passed on in a gentler mood. His 注目する，もくろむ fell upon Rachel. She was lying 支援する rather behind the others 残り／休憩（する）ing on one 肘; she might have been thinking 正確に the same thoughts as Hewet himself. Her 注目する，もくろむs were 直す／買収する，八百長をするd rather sadly but not intently upon the 列／漕ぐ／騒動 of people opposite her. Hewet はうd up to her on his 膝s, with a piece of bread in his 手渡す.

"What are you looking at?" he asked.

She was a little startled, but answered 直接／まっすぐに, "Human 存在s."

一時期／支部 XI

One after another they rose and stretched themselves, and in a few minutes divided more or いっそう少なく into two separate parties. One of these parties was 支配するd by Hughling Elliot and Mrs. Thornbury, who, having both read the same 調書をとる／予約するs and considered the same questions, were now anxious to 指名する the places beneath them and to hang upon them 蓄える／店s of （警察などへの）密告，告訴（状） about 海軍s and armies, 政党s, natives and mineral 製品s—all of which 連合させるd, they said, to 証明する that South America was the country of the 未来.

Evelyn M. listened with her 有望な blue 注目する，もくろむs 直す／買収する，八百長をするd upon the oracles.

"How it makes one long to be a man!" she exclaimed.

Mr. Perrott answered, 調査するing the plain, that a country with a 未来 was a very 罰金 thing.

"If I were you," said Evelyn, turning to him and 製図／抽選 her glove 熱心に through her fingers, "I'd raise a 軍隊／機動隊 and 征服する／打ち勝つ some 広大な／多数の／重要な 領土 and make it splendid. You'd want women for that. I'd love to start life from the very beginning as it せねばならない be—nothing squalid—but 広大な／多数の／重要な halls and gardens and splendid men and women. But you—you only like 法律 法廷，裁判所s!"

"And would you really be content without pretty frocks and 甘いs and all the things young ladies like?" asked Mr. Perrott, 隠すing a 確かな 量 of 苦痛 beneath his ironical manner.

"I'm not a young lady," Evelyn flashed; she bit her underlip. "Just because I like splendid things you laugh at me. Why are there no men like Garibaldi now?" she 需要・要求するd.

"Look here," said Mr. Perrott, "you don't give me a chance. You think we せねばならない begin things fresh. Good. But I don't see 正確に—征服する／打ち勝つ a 領土? They're all 征服する／打ち勝つd already, aren't they?"

"It's not any 領土 in particular," Evelyn explained. "It's the idea, don't you see? We lead such tame lives. And I feel sure you've got splendid things in you."

Hewet saw the scars and hollows in Mr. Perrott's sagacious 直面する relax pathetically. He could imagine the 計算／見積りs which even then went on within his mind, as to whether he would be 正当化するd in asking a woman to marry him, considering that he made no more than five hundred a year at the 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業, owned no 私的な means, and had an 無効の sister to support. Mr. Perrott again knew that he was not "やめる," as Susan 明言する／公表するd in her diary; not やめる a gentleman she meant, for he was the son of a grocer in 物陰／風下d, had started life with a basket on his 支援する, and now, though 事実上 indistinguishable from a born gentleman, showed his origin to keen 注目する，もくろむs in an impeccable neatness of dress, 欠如（する） of freedom in manner, extreme cleanliness of person, and a 確かな indescribable timidity and precision with his knife and fork which might be the 遺物 of days when meat was rare, and the way of 扱うing it by no means gingerly.

The two parties who were strolling about and losing their まとまり now （機の）カム together, and joined each other in a long 星／主役にする over the yellow and green patches of the heated landscape below. The hot 空気／公表する danced across it, making it impossible to see the roofs of a village on the plain distinctly. Even on the 最高の，を越す of the mountain where a 微風 played lightly, it was very hot, and the heat, the food, the 巨大な space, and perhaps some いっそう少なく 井戸／弁護士席-defined 原因（となる） produced a comfortable drowsiness and a sense of happy 緩和 in them. They did not say much, but felt no 強制 in 存在 silent.

"Suppose we go and see what's to be seen over there?" said Arthur to Susan, and the pair walked off together, their 出発 certainly sending some thrill of emotion through the 残り／休憩（する）.

"An 半端物 lot, aren't they?" said Arthur. "I thought we should never get 'em all to the 最高の，を越す. But I'm glad we （機の）カム, by Jove! I wouldn't have 行方不明になるd this for something."

"I don't like Mr. Hirst," said Susan inconsequently. "I suppose he's very clever, but why should clever people be so—I 推定する／予想する he's awfully nice, really," she 追加するd, instinctively qualifying what might have seemed an unkind 発言／述べる.

"Hirst? Oh, he's one of these learned chaps," said Arthur indifferently. "He don't look as if he enjoyed it. You should hear him talking to Elliot. It's as much as I can do to follow 'em at all...I was never good at my 調書をとる／予約するs."

With these 宣告，判決s and the pauses that （機の）カム between them they reached a little hillock, on the 最高の，を越す of which grew several わずかな／ほっそりした trees.

"D'you mind if we sit 負かす／撃墜する here?" said Arthur, looking about him. "It's jolly in the shade—and the 見解（をとる）—" They sat 負かす／撃墜する, and looked straight ahead of them in silence for some time.

"But I do envy those clever chaps いつかs," Arthur 発言／述べるd. "I don't suppose they ever..." He did not finish his 宣告，判決.

"I can't see why you should envy them," said Susan, with 広大な／多数の／重要な 誠実.

"半端物 things happen to one," said Arthur. "One goes along 滑らかに enough, one thing に引き続いて another, and it's all very jolly and plain sailing, and you think you know all about it, and suddenly one doesn't know where one is a bit, and everything seems different from what it used to seem. Now to-day, coming up that path, riding behind you, I seemed to see everything as if—" he paused and plucked a piece of grass up by the roots. He scattered the little lumps of earth which were sticking to the roots—"As if it had a 肉親，親類d of meaning. You've made the difference to me," he jerked out, "I don't see why I shouldn't tell you. I've felt it ever since I knew you...It's because I love you."

Even while they had been 説 commonplace things Susan had been conscious of the excitement of intimacy, which seemed not only to lay 明らかにする something in her, but in the trees and the sky, and the 進歩 of his speech which seemed 必然的な was 前向きに／確かに painful to her, for no human 存在 had ever come so の近くに to her before.

She was struck motionless as his speech went on, and her heart gave 広大な／多数の／重要な separate leaps at the last words. She sat with her fingers curled 一連の会議、交渉／完成する a 石／投石する, looking straight in 前線 of her 負かす／撃墜する the mountain over the plain. So then, it had 現実に happened to her, a 提案 of marriage.

Arthur looked 一連の会議、交渉／完成する at her; his 直面する was oddly 新たな展開d. She was 製図／抽選 her breath with such difficulty that she could hardly answer.

"You might have known." He 掴むd her in his 武器; again and again and again they clasped each other, murmuring inarticulately.

"井戸／弁護士席," sighed Arthur, 沈むing 支援する on the ground, "that's the most wonderful thing that's ever happened to me." He looked as if he were trying to put things seen in a dream beside real things.

There was a long silence.

"It's the most perfect thing in the world," Susan 明言する／公表するd, very gently and with 広大な／多数の／重要な 有罪の判決. It was no longer 単に a 提案 of marriage, but of marriage with Arthur, with whom she was in love.

In the silence that followed, 持つ／拘留するing his 手渡す tightly in hers, she prayed to God that she might make him a good wife.

"And what will Mr. Perrott say?" she asked at the end of it.

"Dear old fellow," said Arthur who, now that the first shock was over, was relaxing into an enormous sense of 楽しみ and contentment. "We must be very nice to him, Susan."

He told her how hard Perrott's life had been, and how absurdly 充てるd he was to Arthur himself. He went on to tell her about his mother, a 未亡人 lady, of strong character. In return Susan sketched the portraits of her own family—Edith in particular, her youngest sister, whom she loved better than any one else, "except you, Arthur...Arthur," she continued, "what was it that you first liked me for?"

"It was a buckle you wore one night at sea," said Arthur, after 予定 consideration. "I remember noticing—it's an absurd thing to notice!—that you didn't take peas, because I don't either."

From this they went on to compare their more serious tastes, or rather Susan ascertained what Arthur cared about, and professed herself very fond of the same thing. They would live in London, perhaps have a cottage in the country 近づく Susan's family, for they would find it strange without her at first. Her mind, stunned to begin with, now flew to the さまざまな changes that her 約束／交戦 would make—how delightful it would be to join the 階級s of the married women—no longer to hang on to groups of girls much younger than herself—to escape the long 孤独 of an old maid's life. Now and then her amazing good fortune overcame her, and she turned to Arthur with an exclamation of love.

They lay in each other's 武器 and had no notion that they were 観察するd. Yet two 人物／姿／数字s suddenly appeared の中で the trees above them. "Here's shade," began Hewet, when Rachel suddenly stopped dead. They saw a man and woman lying on the ground beneath them, rolling わずかに this way and that as the embrace 強化するd and slackened. The man then sat upright and the woman, who now appeared to be Susan Warrington, lay 支援する upon the ground, with her 注目する，もくろむs shut and an 吸収するd look upon her 直面する, as though she were not altogether conscious. Nor could you tell from her 表現 whether she was happy, or had 苦しむd something. When Arthur again turned to her, butting her as a lamb butts a ewe, Hewet and Rachel 退却／保養地d without a word. Hewet felt uncomfortably shy.

"I don't like that," said Rachel after a moment.

"I can remember not liking it either," said Hewet. "I can remember—" but he changed his mind and continued in an ordinary トン of 発言する／表明する, "井戸／弁護士席, we may take it for 認めるd that they're engaged. D'you think he'll ever 飛行機で行く, or will she put a stop to that?"

But Rachel was still agitated; she could not get away from the sight they had just seen. Instead of answering Hewet she 固執するd.

"Love's an 半端物 thing, isn't it, making one's heart （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域."

"It's so enormously important, you see," Hewet replied. "Their lives are now changed for ever."

"And it makes one sorry for them too," Rachel continued, as though she were tracing the course of her feelings. "I don't know either of them, but I could almost burst into 涙／ほころびs. That's silly, isn't it?"

"Just because they're in love," said Hewet. "Yes," he 追加するd after a moment's consideration, "there's something horribly pathetic about it, I agree."

And now, as they had walked some way from the grove of trees, and had come to a 一連の会議、交渉／完成するd hollow very tempting to the 支援する, they proceeded to sit 負かす／撃墜する, and the impression of the lovers lost some of its 軍隊, though a 確かな intensity of 見通し, which was probably the result of the sight, remained with them. As a day upon which any emotion has been repressed is different from other days, so this day was now different, 単に because they had seen other people at a 危機 of their lives.

"A 広大な／多数の／重要な 野営 of テントs they might be," said Hewet, looking in 前線 of him at the mountains. "Isn't it like a water-colour too—you know the way water-colours 乾燥した，日照りの in 山の尾根s all across the paper—I've been wondering what they looked like."

His 注目する，もくろむs became dreamy, as though he were matching things, and reminded Rachel in their colour of the green flesh of a snail. She sat beside him looking at the mountains too. When it became painful to look any longer, the 広大な／多数の／重要な size of the 見解（をとる） seeming to 大きくする her 注目する，もくろむs beyond their natural 限界, she looked at the ground; it pleased her to scrutinise this インチ of the 国／地域 of South America so minutely that she noticed every 穀物 of earth and made it into a world where she was endowed with the 最高の 力／強力にする. She bent a blade of grass, and 始める，決める an insect on the 最大の tassel of it, and wondered if the insect realised his strange adventure, and thought how strange it was that she should have bent that tassel rather than any other of the million tassels.

"You've never told me you 指名する," said Hewet suddenly. "行方不明になる Somebody Vinrace...I like to know people's Christian 指名するs."

"Rachel," she replied.

"Rachel," he repeated. "I have an aunt called Rachel, who put the life of Father Damien into 詩（を作る）. She is a 宗教的な fanatic—the result of the way she was brought up, 負かす／撃墜する in Northamptonshire, never seeing a soul. Have you any aunts?"

"I live with them," said Rachel.

"And I wonder what they're doing now?" Hewet enquired.

"They are probably buying wool," Rachel 決定するd. She tried to 述べる them. "They are small, rather pale women," she began, "very clean. We live in Richmond. They have an old dog, too, who will only eat the 骨髄 out of bones...They are always going to church. They tidy their drawers a good 取引，協定." But here she was 打ち勝つ by the difficulty of 述べるing people.

"It's impossible to believe that it's all going on still!" she exclaimed.

The sun was behind them and two long 影をつくる／尾行するs suddenly lay upon the ground in 前線 of them, one waving because it was made by a skirt, and the other 静止している, because thrown by a pair of 脚s in trousers.

"You look very comfortable!" said Helen's 発言する／表明する above them.

"Hirst," said Hewet, pointing at the scissorlike 影をつくる／尾行する; he then rolled 一連の会議、交渉／完成する to look up at them.

"There's room for us all here," he said.

When Hirst had seated himself comfortably, he said:

"Did you congratulate the young couple?"

It appeared that, coming to the same 位置／汚点／見つけ出す a few minutes after Hewet and Rachel, Helen and Hirst had seen 正確に the same thing.

"No, we didn't congratulate them," said Hewet. "They seemed very happy."

"井戸／弁護士席," said Hirst, pursing up his lips, "so long as I needn't marry either of them—"

"We were very much moved," said Hewet.

"I thought you would be," said Hirst. "Which was it, 修道士? The thought of the immortal passions, or the thought of new-born males to keep the Roman カトリック教徒s out? I 保証する you," he said to Helen, "he's 有能な of 存在 moved by either."

Rachel was a good 取引，協定 stung by his banter, which she felt to be directed 平等に against them both, but she could think of no repartee.

"Nothing moves Hirst," Hewet laughed; he did not seem to be stung at all. "Unless it were a transfinite number 落ちるing in love with a finite one—I suppose such things do happen, even in mathematics."

"On the contrary," said Hirst with a touch of annoyance, "I consider myself a person of very strong passions." It was （疑いを）晴らす from the way he spoke that he meant it 本気で; he spoke of course for the 利益 of the ladies.

"By the way, Hirst," said Hewet, after a pause, "I have a terrible 自白 to make. Your 調書をとる／予約する—the poems of Wordsworth, which if you remember I took off your （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する just as we were starting, and certainly put in my pocket here—"

"Is lost," Hirst finished for him.

"I consider that there is still a chance," Hewet 勧めるd, slapping himself to 権利 and left, "that I never did take it after all."

"No," said Hirst. "It is here." He pointed to his breast.

"Thank God," Hewet exclaimed. "I need no longer feel as though I'd 殺人d a child!"

"I should think you were always losing things," Helen 発言／述べるd, looking at him meditatively.

"I don't lose things," said Hewet. "I mislay them. That was the 推論する／理由 why Hirst 辞退するd to 株 a cabin with me on the voyage out."

"You （機の）カム out together?" Helen enquired.

"I 提案する that each member of this party now gives a short biographical sketch of himself or herself," said Hirst, sitting upright. "行方不明になる Vinrace, you come first; begin."

Rachel 明言する／公表するd that she was twenty-four years of age, the daughter of a ship-owner, that she had never been 適切に educated; played the piano, had no brothers or sisters, and lived at Richmond with aunts, her mother 存在 dead.

"Next," said Hirst, having taken in these facts; he pointed at Hewet. "I am the son of an English gentleman. I am twenty-seven," Hewet began. "My father was a fox-追跡（する）ing squire. He died when I was ten in the 追跡（する）ing field. I can remember his 団体／死体 coming home, on a shutter I suppose, just as I was going 負かす／撃墜する to tea, and noticing that there was jam for tea, and wondering whether I should be 許すd—"

"Yes; but keep to the facts," Hirst put in.

"I was educated at Winchester and Cambridge, which I had to leave after a time. I have done a good many things since—"

"Profession?"

"非，不，無—at least—"

"Tastes?"

"Literary. I'm 令状ing a novel."

"Brothers and sisters?"

"Three sisters, no brother, and a mother."

"Is that all we're to hear about you?" said Helen. She 明言する／公表するd that she was very old—forty last October, and her father had been a solicitor in the city who had gone 破産者／倒産した, for which 推論する／理由 she had never had much education—they lived in one place after another—but an 年上の brother used to lend her 調書をとる／予約するs.

"If I were to tell you everything—" she stopped and smiled. "It would take too long," she 結論するd. "I married when I was thirty, and I have two children. My husband is a scholar. And now—it's your turn," she nodded at Hirst.

"You've left out a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定," he reproved her. "My 指名する is St. John Alaric Hirst," he began in a jaunty トン of 発言する／表明する. "I'm twenty-four years old. I'm the son of the Reverend Sidney Hirst, vicar of 広大な／多数の／重要な Wappyng in Norfolk. Oh, I got scholarships everywhere—Westminster—King's. I'm now a fellow of King's. Don't it sound dreary? Parents both alive (式のs). Two brothers and one sister. I'm a very distinguished young man," he 追加するd.

"One of the three, or is it five, most distinguished men in England," Hewet 発言／述べるd.

"やめる 訂正する," said Hirst.

"That's all very 利益／興味ing," said Helen after a pause. "But of course we've left out the only questions that 事柄. For instance, are we Christians?"

"I am not," "I am not," both the young men replied.

"I am," Rachel 明言する／公表するd.

"You believe in a personal God?" Hirst 需要・要求するd, turning 一連の会議、交渉／完成する and 直す／買収する，八百長をするing her with his eyeglasses.

"I believe—I believe," Rachel stammered, "I believe there are things we don't know about, and the world might change in a minute and anything appear."

At this Helen laughed 完全な. "Nonsense," she said. "You're not a Christian. You've never thought what you are.—And there are lots of other questions," she continued, "though perhaps we can't ask them yet." Although they had talked so 自由に they were all uncomfortably conscious that they really knew nothing about each other.

"The important questions," Hewet pondered, "the really 利益／興味ing ones. I 疑問 that one ever does ask them."

Rachel, who was slow to 受託する the fact that only a very few things can be said even by people who know each other 井戸／弁護士席, 主張するd on knowing what he meant.

"Whether we've ever been in love?" she enquired. "Is that the 肉親，親類d of question you mean?"

Again Helen laughed at her, benignantly まき散らすing her with handfuls of the long tasselled grass, for she was so 勇敢に立ち向かう and so foolish.

"Oh, Rachel," she cried. "It's like having a puppy in the house having you with one—a puppy that brings one's underclothes 負かす／撃墜する into the hall."

But again the sunny earth in 前線 of them was crossed by fantastic wavering 人物／姿／数字s, the 影をつくる／尾行するs of men and women.

"There they are!" exclaimed Mrs. Elliot. There was a touch of peevishness in her 発言する／表明する. "And we've had such a 追跡（する） to find you. Do you know what the time is?"

Mrs. Elliot and Mr. and Mrs. Thornbury now 直面するd them; Mrs. Elliot was 持つ／拘留するing out her watch, and playfully （電話線からの）盗聴 it upon the 直面する. Hewet was 解任するd to the fact that this was a party for which he was responsible, and he すぐに led them 支援する to the watch-tower, where they were to have tea before starting home again. A 有望な crimson scarf ぱたぱたするd from the 最高の，を越す of the 塀で囲む, which Mr. Perrott and Evelyn were tying to a 石／投石する as the others （機の）カム up. The heat had changed just so far that instead of sitting in the 影をつくる／尾行する they sat in the sun, which was still hot enough to paint their 直面するs red and yellow, and to colour 広大な／多数の／重要な sections of the earth beneath them.

"There's nothing half so nice as tea!" said Mrs. Thornbury, taking her cup.

"Nothing," said Helen. "Can't you remember as a child chopping up hay—" she spoke much more quickly than usual, and kept her 注目する，もくろむ 直す／買収する，八百長をするd upon Mrs. Thornbury, "and pretending it was tea, and getting scolded by the nurses—why I can't imagine, except that nurses are such brutes, won't 許す pepper instead of salt though there's no earthly 害（を与える） in it. Weren't your nurses just the same?"

During this speech Susan （機の）カム into the group, and sat 負かす／撃墜する by Helen's 味方する. A few minutes later Mr. Venning strolled up from the opposite direction. He was a little 紅潮／摘発するd, and in the mood to answer hilariously whatever was said to him.

"What have you been doing to that old chap's 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な?" he asked, pointing to the red 旗 which floated from the 最高の，を越す of the 石／投石するs.

"We have tried to make him forget his misfortune in having died three hundred years ago," said Mr. Perrott.

"It would be awful—to be dead!" ejaculated Evelyn M.

"To be dead?" said Hewet. "I don't think it would be awful. It's やめる 平易な to imagine. When you go to bed to-night 倍の your 手渡すs so—breathe slower and slower—" He lay 支援する with his 手渡すs clasped upon his breast, and his 注目する，もくろむs shut, "Now," he murmured in an even monotonous 発言する／表明する, "I shall never, never, never move again." His 団体／死体, lying flat の中で them, did for a moment 示唆する death.

"This is a horrible 展示, Mr. Hewet!" cried Mrs. Thornbury.

"More cake for us!" said Arthur.

"I 保証する you there's nothing horrible about it," said Hewet, sitting up and laying 手渡すs upon the cake.

"It's so natural," he repeated. "People with children should make them do that 演習 every night...Not that I look 今後 to 存在 dead."

"And when you allude to a 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な," said Mr. Thornbury, who spoke almost for the first time, "have you any 当局 for calling that 廃虚 a 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な? I am やめる with you in 辞退するing to 受託する the ありふれた 解釈／通訳 which 宣言するs it to be the remains of an Elizabethan watch-tower—any more than I believe that the circular 塚s or barrows which we find on the 最高の，を越す of our English 負かす／撃墜するs were （軍の）野営地，陣営s. The antiquaries call everything a （軍の）野営地，陣営. I am always asking them, 井戸／弁護士席 then, where do you think our ancestors kept their cattle? Half the （軍の）野営地，陣営s in England are 単に the 古代の 続けざまに猛撃する or barton as we call it in my part of the world. The argument that no one would keep his cattle in such exposed and inaccessible 位置／汚点／見つけ出すs has no 負わせる at all, if you 反映する that in those days a man's cattle were his 資本／首都, his 在庫／株-in-貿易（する）, his daughter's dowries. Without cattle he was a serf, another man's man..." His 注目する，もくろむs slowly lost their intensity, and he muttered a few 結論するing words under his breath, looking curiously old and forlorn.

Hughling Elliot, who might have been 推定する／予想するd to engage the old gentleman in argument, was absent at the moment. He now （機の）カム up 持つ／拘留するing out a large square of cotton upon which a 罰金 design was printed in pleasant 有望な colours that made his 手渡す look pale.

"A 取引," he 発表するd, laying it 負かす／撃墜する on the cloth. "I've just bought it from the big man with the ear-（犯罪の）一味s. 罰金, isn't it? It wouldn't 控訴 every one, of course, but it's just the thing—isn't it, Hilda?—for Mrs. Raymond Parry."

"Mrs. Raymond Parry!" cried Helen and Mrs. Thornbury at the same moment.

They looked at each other as though a もや hitherto obscuring their 直面するs had been blown away.

"Ah—you have been to those wonderful parties too?" Mrs. Elliot asked with 利益／興味.

Mrs. Parry's 製図／抽選-room, though thousands of miles away, behind a 広大な curve of water on a tiny piece of earth, （機の）カム before their 注目する，もくろむs. They who had had no solidity or 船の停泊地 before seemed to be 大（公）使館員d to it somehow, and at once grown more 相当な. Perhaps they had been in the 製図／抽選-room at the same moment; perhaps they had passed each other on the stairs; at any 率 they knew some of the same people. They looked one another up and 負かす／撃墜する with new 利益／興味. But they could do no more than look at each other, for there was no time to enjoy the fruits of the 発見. The donkeys were 前進するing, and it was advisable to begin the 降下／家系 すぐに, for the night fell so quickly that it would be dark before they were home again.

Accordingly, remounting in order, they とじ込み／提出するd off 負かす／撃墜する the hillside. 捨てるs of talk （機の）カム floating 支援する from one to another. There were jokes to begin with, and laughter; some walked part of the way, and 選ぶd flowers, and sent 石／投石するs bounding before them.

"Who 令状s the best Latin 詩（を作る） in your college, Hirst?" Mr. Elliot called 支援する incongruously, and Mr. Hirst returned that he had no idea.

The dusk fell as suddenly as the natives had 警告するd them, the hollows of the mountain on either 味方する filling up with 不明瞭 and the path becoming so 薄暗い that it was surprising to hear the donkeys' hooves still striking on hard 激しく揺する. Silence fell upon one, and then upon another, until they were all silent, their minds 流出／こぼすing out into the 深い blue 空気／公表する. The way seemed shorter in the dark than in the day; and soon the lights of the town were seen on the flat far beneath them.

Suddenly some one cried, "Ah!"

In a moment the slow yellow 減少（する） rose again from the plain below; it rose, paused, opened like a flower, and fell in a にわか雨 of 減少（する）s.

"花火s," they cried.

Another went up more quickly; and then another; they could almost hear it 新たな展開 and roar.

"Some Saint's day, I suppose," said a 発言する／表明する. The 急ぐ and embrace of the ロケット／急騰するs as they 急に上がるd up into the 空気／公表する seemed like the fiery way in which lovers suddenly rose and 部隊d, leaving the （人が）群がる gazing up at them with 緊張するd white 直面するs. But Susan and Arthur, riding 負かす／撃墜する the hill, never said a word to each other, and kept 正確に apart.

Then the 花火s became erratic, and soon they 中止するd altogether, and the 残り／休憩（する） of the 旅行 was made almost in 不明瞭, the mountain 存在 a 広大な／多数の／重要な 影をつくる／尾行する behind them, and bushes and trees little 影をつくる／尾行するs which threw 不明瞭 across the road. の中で the 計画（する）-trees they separated, bundling into carriages and 運動ing off, without 説 good-night, or 説 it only in a half-muffled way.

It was so late that there was no time for normal conversation between their arrival at the hotel and their 退職 to bed. But Hirst wandered into Hewet's room with a collar in his 手渡す.

"井戸／弁護士席, Hewet," he 発言／述べるd, on the crest of a gigantic yawn, "that was a 広大な／多数の／重要な success, I consider." He yawned. "But take care you're not landed with that young woman...I don't really like young women..."

Hewet was too much drugged by hours in the open 空気／公表する to make any reply. In fact every one of the party was sound asleep within ten minutes or so of each other, with the exception of Susan Warrington. She lay for a かなりの time looking blankly at the 塀で囲む opposite, her 手渡すs clasped above her heart, and her light 燃やすing by her 味方する. All articulate thought had long ago 砂漠d her; her heart seemed to have grown to the size of a sun, and to illuminate her entire 団体／死体, shedding like the sun a 安定した tide of warmth.

"I'm happy, I'm happy, I'm happy," she repeated. "I love every one. I'm happy."

一時期／支部 XII

When Susan's 約束／交戦 had been 認可するd at home, and made public to any one who took an 利益／興味 in it at the hotel—and by this time the society at the hotel was divided so as to point to invisible chalk-示すs such as Mr. Hirst had 述べるd, the news was felt to 正当化する some 祝賀—an 探検隊／遠征隊? That had been done already. A dance then. The advantage of a dance was that it 廃止するd one of those long evenings which were apt to become tedious and lead to absurdly 早期に hours in spite of 橋（渡しをする）.

Two or three people standing under the 築く 団体／死体 of the stuffed ヒョウ in the hall very soon had the 事柄 decided. Evelyn slid a pace or two this way and that, and pronounced that the 床に打ち倒す was excellent. Signor Rodriguez 知らせるd them of an old Spaniard who fiddled at weddings—fiddled so as to make a tortoise waltz; and his daughter, although endowed with 注目する，もくろむs as 黒人／ボイコット as coal-scuttles, had the same 力／強力にする over the piano. If there were any so sick or so surly as to prefer sedentary 占領／職業s on the night in question to spinning and watching others spin, the 製図／抽選-room and billiard-room were theirs. Hewet made it his 商売／仕事 to conciliate the 部外者s as much as possible. To Hirst's theory of the invisible chalk-示すs he would 支払う／賃金 no attention whatever. He was 扱う／治療するd to a 無視する，冷たく断わる or two, but, in reward, 設立する obscure lonely gentlemen delighted to have this 適切な時期 of talking to their 肉親，親類d, and the lady of doubtful character showed every symptom of confiding her 事例／患者 to him in the 近づく 未来. Indeed it was made やめる obvious to him that the two or three hours between dinner and bed 含む／封じ込めるd an 量 of unhappiness, which was really pitiable, so many people had not 後継するd in making friends.

It was settled that the dance was to be on Friday, one week after the 約束／交戦, and at dinner Hewet 宣言するd himself 満足させるd.

"They're all coming!" he told Hirst. "Pepper!" he called, seeing William Pepper slip past in the wake of the soup with a 小冊子 beneath his arm, "We're counting on you to open the ball."

"You will certainly put sleep out of the question," Pepper returned.

"You are to take the 床に打ち倒す with 行方不明になる Allan," Hewet continued, 協議するing a sheet of pencilled 公式文書，認めるs.

Pepper stopped and began a discourse upon 一連の会議、交渉／完成する dances, country dances, morris dances, and quadrilles, all of which are 完全に superior to the bastard waltz and spurious polka which have 追い出すd them most 不正に in 同時代の 人気—when the waiters gently 押し進めるd him on to his （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する in the corner.

The dining-room at this moment had a 確かな fantastic resemblance to a farmyard scattered with 穀物 on which 有望な pigeons kept descending. Almost all the ladies wore dresses which they had not yet 陳列する，発揮するd, and their hair rose in waves and scrolls so as to appear like carved 支持を得ようと努めるd in Gothic churches rather than hair. The dinner was shorter and いっそう少なく formal than usual, even the waiters seeming to be 影響する／感情d with the general excitement. Ten minutes before the clock struck nine the 委員会 made a 小旅行する through the ballroom. The hall, when emptied of its furniture, brilliantly lit, adorned with flowers whose scent tinged the 空気／公表する, 現在のd a wonderful 外見 of ethereal gaiety.

"It's like a starlit sky on an 絶対 cloudless night," Hewet murmured, looking about him, at the airy empty room.

"A heavenly 床に打ち倒す, anyhow," Evelyn 追加するd, taking a run and 事情に応じて変わる two or three feet along.

"What about those curtains?" asked Hirst. The crimson curtains were drawn across the long windows. "It's a perfect night outside."

"Yes, but curtains 奮起させる 信用／信任," 行方不明になる Allan decided. "When the ball is in 十分な swing it will be time to draw them. We might even open the windows a little...If we do it now 年輩の people will imagine there are draughts."

Her 知恵 had come to be recognised, and held in 尊敬（する）・点. 一方／合間 as they stood talking, the musicians were unwrapping their 器具s, and the violin was repeating again and again a 公式文書，認める struck upon the piano. Everything was ready to begin.

After a few minutes' pause, the father, the daughter, and the son-in-法律 who played the horn 繁栄するd with one （許可，名誉などを）与える. Like the ネズミs who followed the piper, 長，率いるs 即時に appeared in the doorway. There was another 繁栄する; and then the trio dashed spontaneously into the 勝利を得た swing of the waltz. It was as though the room were 即時に flooded with water. After a moment's hesitation first one couple, then another, leapt into 中央の-stream, and went 一連の会議、交渉／完成する and 一連の会議、交渉／完成する in the eddies. The rhythmic swish of the ダンサーs sounded like a 渦巻くing pool. By degrees the room grew perceptibly hotter. The smell of kid gloves mingled with the strong scent of flowers. The eddies seemed to circle faster and faster, until the music wrought itself into a 衝突，墜落, 中止するd, and the circles were 粉砕するd into little separate bits. The couples struck off in different directions, leaving a thin 列／漕ぐ／騒動 of 年輩の people stuck 急速な／放蕩な to the 塀で囲むs, and here and there a piece of trimming or a handkerchief or a flower lay upon the 床に打ち倒す. There was a pause, and then the music started again, the eddies whirled, the couples circled 一連の会議、交渉／完成する in them, until there was a 衝突，墜落, and the circles were broken up into separate pieces.

When this had happened about five times, Hirst, who leant against a window-でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れる, like some singular gargoyle, perceived that Helen Ambrose and Rachel stood in the doorway. The （人が）群がる was such that they could not move, but he recognised them by a piece of Helen's shoulder and a glimpse of Rachel's 長，率いる turning 一連の会議、交渉／完成する. He made his way to them; they 迎える／歓迎するd him with 救済.

"We are 苦しむing the 拷問s of the damned," said Helen.

"This is my idea of hell," said Rachel.

Her 注目する，もくろむs were 有望な and she looked bewildered.

Hewet and 行方不明になる Allan, who had been waltzing somewhat laboriously, paused and 迎える／歓迎するd the newcomers.

"This is nice," said Hewet. "But where is Mr. Ambrose?"

"Pindar," said Helen. "May a married woman who was forty in October dance? I can't stand still." She seemed to fade into Hewet, and they both 解散させるd in the （人が）群がる.

"We must follow 控訴," said Hirst to Rachel, and he took her resolutely by the 肘. Rachel, without 存在 専門家, danced 井戸／弁護士席, because of a good ear for rhythm, but Hirst had no taste for music, and a few dancing lessons at Cambridge had only put him into 所有／入手 of the anatomy of a waltz, without imparting any of its spirit. A 選び出す／独身 turn 証明するd to them that their methods were 相いれない; instead of fitting into each other their bones seemed to jut out in angles making smooth turning an impossibility, and cutting, moreover, into the circular 進歩 of the other ダンサーs.

"Shall we stop?" said Hirst. Rachel gathered from his 表現 that he was annoyed.

They staggered to seats in the corner, from which they had a 見解（をとる） of the room. It was still 殺到するing, in waves of blue and yellow, （土地などの）細長い一片d by the 黒人／ボイコット evening-着せる／賦与するs of the gentlemen.

"An amazing spectacle," Hirst 発言／述べるd. "Do you dance much in London?" They were both breathing 急速な／放蕩な, and both a little excited, though each was 決定するd not to show any excitement at all.

"Scarcely ever. Do you?"

"My people give a dance every Christmas."

"This isn't half a bad 床に打ち倒す," Rachel said. Hirst did not 試みる／企てる to answer her platitude. He sat やめる silent, 星／主役にするing at the ダンサーs. After three minutes the silence became so intolerable to Rachel that she was goaded to 前進する another commonplace about the beauty of the night. Hirst interrupted her ruthlessly.

"Was that all nonsense what you said the other day about 存在 a Christian and having no education?" he asked.

"It was 事実上 true," she replied. "But I also play the piano very 井戸／弁護士席," she said, "better, I 推定する／予想する than any one in this room. You are the most distinguished man in England, aren't you?" she asked shyly.

"One of the three," he 訂正するd.

Helen whirling past here 投げ上げる／ボディチェックするd a fan into Rachel's （競技場の）トラック一周.

"She is very beautiful," Hirst 発言／述べるd.

They were again silent. Rachel was wondering whether he thought her also nice-looking; St. John was considering the 巨大な difficulty of talking to girls who had no experience of life. Rachel had 明白に never thought or felt or seen anything, and she might be intelligent or she might be just like all the 残り／休憩（する）. But Hewet's taunt rankled in his mind—"you don't know how to get on with women," and he was 決定するd to 利益（をあげる） by this 適切な時期. Her evening-着せる／賦与するs bestowed on her just that degree of unreality and distinction which made it romantic to speak to her, and stirred a 願望（する） to talk, which irritated him because he did not know how to begin. He ちらりと見ることd at her, and she seemed to him very remote and inexplicable, very young and chaste. He drew a sigh, and began.

"About 調書をとる／予約するs now. What have you read? Just Shakespeare and the Bible?"

"I 港／避難所't read many classics," Rachel 明言する／公表するd. She was わずかに annoyed by his jaunty and rather unnatural manner, while his masculine acquirements induced her to take a very modest 見解（をとる） of her own 力／強力にする.

"D'you mean to tell me you've reached the age of twenty-four without reading Gibbon?" he 需要・要求するd.

"Yes, I have," she answered.

"Mon Dieu!" he exclaimed, throwing out his 手渡すs. "You must begin to-morrow. I shall send you my copy. What I want to know is—" he looked at her 批判的に. "You see, the problem is, can one really talk to you? Have you got a mind, or are you like the 残り／休憩（する） of your sex? You seem to me absurdly young compared with men of your age."

Rachel looked at him but said nothing.

"About Gibbon," he continued. "D'you think you'll be able to 高く評価する／（相場などが）上がる him? He's the 実験（する）, of course. It's awfully difficult to tell about women," he continued, "how much, I mean, is 予定 to 欠如（する） of training, and how much is native incapacity. I don't see myself why you shouldn't understand—only I suppose you've led an absurd life until now—you've just walked in a crocodile, I suppose, with your hair 負かす／撃墜する your 支援する."

The music was again beginning. Hirst's 注目する，もくろむ wandered about the room in search of Mrs. Ambrose. With the best will in the world he was conscious that they were not getting on 井戸／弁護士席 together.

"I'd like awfully to lend you 調書をとる／予約するs," he said, buttoning his gloves, and rising from his seat. "We shall 会合，会う again. I'm going to leave you now."

He got up and left her.

Rachel looked 一連の会議、交渉／完成する. She felt herself surrounded, like a child at a party, by the 直面するs of strangers all 敵意を持った to her, with 麻薬中毒の noses and sneering, indifferent 注目する，もくろむs. She was by a window, she 押し進めるd it open with a jerk. She stepped out into the garden. Her 注目する，もくろむs swam with 涙／ほころびs of 激怒（する）.

"Damn that man!" she exclaimed, having acquired some of Helen's words. "Damn his insolence!"

She stood in the middle of the pale square of light which the window she had opened threw upon the grass. The forms of 広大な／多数の／重要な 黒人／ボイコット trees rose massively in 前線 of her. She stood still, looking at them, shivering わずかに with 怒り／怒る and excitement. She heard the trampling and swinging of the ダンサーs behind her, and the rhythmic sway of the waltz music.

"There are trees," she said aloud. Would the trees （不足などを）補う for St. John Hirst? She would be a Persian princess far from civilisation, riding her horse upon the mountains alone, and making her women sing to her in the evening, far from all this, from the 争い and men and women—a form （機の）カム out of the 影をつくる／尾行する; a little red light burnt high up in its blackness.

"行方不明になる Vinrace, is it?" said Hewet, peering at her. "You were dancing with Hirst?"

"He's made me furious!" she cried 熱心に. "No one's any 権利 to be insolent!"

"Insolent?" Hewet repeated, taking his cigar from his mouth in surprise. "Hirst—insolent?"

"It's insolent to—" said Rachel, and stopped. She did not know 正確に／まさに why she had been made so angry. With a 広大な／多数の／重要な 成果／努力 she pulled herself together.

"Oh, 井戸／弁護士席," she 追加するd, the 見通し of Helen and her mockery before her, "I dare say I'm a fool." She made as though she were going 支援する into the ballroom, but Hewet stopped her.

"Please explain to me," he said. "I feel sure Hirst didn't mean to 傷つける you."

When Rachel tried to explain, she 設立する it very difficult. She could not say that she 設立する the 見通し of herself walking in a crocodile with her hair 負かす／撃墜する her 支援する peculiarly 不正な and horrible, nor could she explain why Hirst's 仮定／引き受けること of the 優越 of his nature and experience had seemed to her not only galling but terrible—as if a gate had clanged in her 直面する. Pacing up and 負かす／撃墜する the terrace beside Hewet she said 激しく:

"It's no good; we should live separate; we cannot understand each other; we only bring out what's worst."

Hewet 小衝突d aside her generalisation as to the natures of the two sexes, for such generalisations bored him and seemed to him 一般に untrue. But, knowing Hirst, he guessed 公正に／かなり 正確に what had happened, and, though 内密に much amused, was 決定するd that Rachel should not 蓄える／店 the 出来事/事件 away in her mind to take its place in the 見解（をとる） she had of life.

"Now you'll hate him," he said, "which is wrong. Poor old Hirst—he can't help his method. And really, 行方不明になる Vinrace, he was doing his best; he was 支払う／賃金ing you a compliment—he was trying—he was trying—" he could not finish for the laughter that overcame him.

Rachel veered 一連の会議、交渉／完成する suddenly and laughed out too. She saw that there was something ridiculous about Hirst, and perhaps about herself.

"It's his way of making friends, I suppose," she laughed. "井戸／弁護士席—I shall do my part. I shall begin—'Ugly in 団体／死体, repulsive in mind as you are, Mr. Hirst—"

"Hear, hear!" cried Hewet. "That's the way to 扱う／治療する him. You see, 行方不明になる Vinrace, you must make allowances for Hirst. He's lived all his life in 前線 of a looking-glass, so to speak, in a beautiful panelled room, hung with Japanese prints and lovely old 議長，司会を務めるs and （米）棚上げする／（英）提議するs, just one splash of colour, you know, in the 権利 place,—between the windows I think it is,—and there he sits hour after hour with his toes on the fender, talking about philosophy and God and his 肝臓 and his heart and the hearts of his friends. They're all broken. You can't 推定する／予想する him to be at his best in a ballroom. He wants a cosy, smoky, masculine place, where he can stretch his 脚s out, and only speak when he's got something to say. For myself, I find it rather dreary. But I do 尊敬（する）・点 it. They're all so much in earnest. They do take the serious things very 本気で."

The description of Hirst's way of life 利益／興味d Rachel so much that she almost forgot her 私的な grudge against him, and her 尊敬（する）・点 生き返らせるd.

"They are really very clever then?" she asked.

"Of course they are. So far as brains go I think it's true what he said the other day; they're the cleverest people in England. But—you せねばならない take him in 手渡す," he 追加するd. "There's a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定 more in him than's ever been got at. He wants some one to laugh at him...The idea of Hirst telling you that you've had no experiences! Poor old Hirst!"

They had been pacing up and 負かす／撃墜する the terrace while they talked, and now one by one the dark windows were uncurtained by an invisible 手渡す, and panes of light fell 定期的に at equal intervals upon the grass. They stopped to look in at the 製図／抽選-room, and perceived Mr. Pepper 令状ing alone at a （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する.

"There's Pepper 令状ing to his aunt," said Hewet. "She must be a very remarkable old lady, eighty-five he tells me, and he takes her for walking 小旅行するs in the New Forest...Pepper!" he cried, rapping on the window. "Go and do your 義務. 行方不明になる Allan 推定する／予想するs you."

When they （機の）カム to the windows of the ballroom, the swing of the ダンサーs and the lilt of the music was irresistible.

"Shall we?" said Hewet, and they clasped 手渡すs and swept off magnificently into the 広大な／多数の／重要な 渦巻くing pool. Although this was only the second time they had met, the first time they had seen a man and woman kissing each other, and the second time Mr. Hewet had 設立する that a young woman angry is very like a child. So that when they joined 手渡すs in the dance they felt more at their 緩和する than is usual.

It was midnight and the dance was now at its 高さ. Servants were peeping in at the windows; the garden was ぱらぱら雨d with the white 形態／調整s of couples sitting out. Mrs. Thornbury and Mrs. Elliot sat 味方する by 味方する under a palm tree, 持つ／拘留するing fans, handkerchiefs, and brooches deposited in their （競技場の）トラック一周s by 紅潮／摘発するd maidens. Occasionally they 交流d comments.

"行方不明になる Warrington does look happy," said Mrs. Elliot; they both smiled; they both sighed.

"He has a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定 of character," said Mrs. Thornbury, alluding to Arthur.

"And character is what one wants," said Mrs. Elliot. "Now that young man is clever enough," she 追加するd, nodding at Hirst, who （機の）カム past with 行方不明になる Allan on his arm.

"He does not look strong," said Mrs. Thornbury. "His complexion is not good.—Shall I 涙／ほころび it off?" she asked, for Rachel had stopped, conscious of a long （土地などの）細長い一片 追跡するing behind her.

"I hope you are enjoying yourselves?" Hewet asked the ladies.

"This is a very familiar position for me!" smiled Mrs. Thornbury. "I have brought out five daughters—and they all loved dancing! You love it too, 行方不明になる Vinrace?" she asked, looking at Rachel with maternal 注目する，もくろむs. "I know I did when I was your age. How I used to beg my mother to let me stay—and now I sympathise with the poor mothers—but I sympathise with the daughters too!"

She smiled sympathetically, and at the same time rather 熱心に, at Rachel.

"They seem to find a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定 to say to each other," said Mrs. Elliot, looking 意味ありげに at the 支援するs of the couple as they turned away. "Did you notice at the picnic? He was the only person who could make her utter."

"Her father is a very 利益／興味ing man," said Mrs. Thornbury. "He has one of the largest shipping 商売／仕事s in 船体. He made a very able reply, you remember, to Mr. Asquith at the last 選挙. It is so 利益／興味ing to find that a man of his experience is a strong 保護貿易論者."

She would have liked to discuss politics, which 利益／興味d her more than personalities, but Mrs. Elliot would only talk about the Empire in a いっそう少なく abstract form.

"I hear there are dreadful accounts from England about the ネズミs," she said. "A sister-in-法律, who lives at Norwich, tells me it has been やめる 危険な to order poultry. The 疫病／悩ます—you see. It attacks the ネズミs, and through them other creatures."

"And the 地元の 当局 are not taking proper steps?" asked Mrs. Thornbury.

"That she does not say. But she 述べるs the 態度 of the educated people—who should know better—as callous in the extreme. Of course, my sister-in-法律 is one of those active modern women, who always takes things up, you know—the 肉親，親類d of woman one admires, though one does not feel, at least I do not feel—but then she has a 憲法 of アイロンをかける."

Mrs. Elliot, brought 支援する to the consideration of her own delicacy, here sighed.

"A very animated 直面する," said Mrs. Thornbury, looking at Evelyn M. who had stopped 近づく them to pin tight a scarlet flower at her breast. It would not stay, and, with a spirited gesture of impatience, she thrust it into her partner's button-穴を開ける. He was a tall melancholy 青年, who received the gift as a knight might receive his lady's 記念品.

"Very trying to the 注目する，もくろむs," was Mrs. Eliot's next 発言／述べる, after watching the yellow whirl in which so few of the whirlers had either 指名する or character for her, for a few minutes. Bursting out of the （人が）群がる, Helen approached them, and took a 空いている 議長，司会を務める.

"May I sit by you?" she said, smiling and breathing 急速な／放蕩な. "I suppose I せねばならない be ashamed of myself," she went on, sitting 負かす／撃墜する, "at my age."

Her beauty, now that she was 紅潮／摘発するd and animated, was more expansive than usual, and both the ladies felt the same 願望（する） to touch her.

"I am enjoying myself," she panted. "Movement—isn't it amazing?"

"I have always heard that nothing comes up to dancing if one is a good ダンサー," said Mrs. Thornbury, looking at her with a smile.

Helen swayed わずかに as if she sat on wires.

"I could dance for ever!" she said. "They せねばならない let themselves go more!" she exclaimed. "They せねばならない leap and swing. Look! How they mince!"

"Have you seen those wonderful ロシアの ダンサーs?" began Mrs. Elliot. But Helen saw her partner coming and rose as the moon rises. She was half 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the room before they took their 注目する，もくろむs off her, for they could not help admiring her, although they thought it a little 半端物 that a woman of her age should enjoy dancing.

直接／まっすぐに Helen was left alone for a minute she was joined by St. John Hirst, who had been watching for an 適切な時期.

"Should you mind sitting out with me?" he asked. "I'm やめる incapable of dancing." He 操縦するd Helen to a corner which was 供給（する）d with two arm-議長，司会を務めるs, and thus enjoyed the advantage of 半分-privacy. They sat 負かす／撃墜する, and for a few minutes Helen was too much under the 影響（力） of dancing to speak.

"Astonishing!" she exclaimed at last. "What sort of 形態／調整 can she think her 団体／死体 is?" This 発言／述べる was called 前へ／外へ by a lady who （機の）カム past them, waddling rather than walking, and leaning on the arm of a stout man with globular green 注目する，もくろむs 始める，決める in a fat white 直面する. Some support was necessary, for she was very stout, and so compressed that the upper part of her 団体／死体 hung かなり in 前進する of her feet, which could only trip in tiny steps, 借りがあるing to the tightness of the skirt 一連の会議、交渉／完成する her ankles. The dress itself consisted of a small piece of shiny yellow satin, adorned here and there indiscriminately with 一連の会議、交渉／完成する 保護物，者s of blue and green beads made to imitate hues of a peacock's breast. On the 首脳会議 of a frothy 城 of hair a purple plume stood 築く, while her short neck was encircled by a 黒人／ボイコット velvet 略章 knobbed with gems, and golden bracelets were tightly wedged into the flesh of her fat gloved 武器. She had the 直面する of an impertinent but jolly little pig, mottled red under a dusting of 砕く.

St. John could not join in Helen's laughter.

"It makes me sick," he 宣言するd. "The whole thing makes me sick...Consider the minds of those people—their feelings. Don't you agree?"

"I always make a 公約する never to go to another party of any description," Helen replied, "and I always break it."

She leant 支援する in her 議長，司会を務める and looked laughingly at the young man. She could see that he was genuinely cross, if at the same time わずかに excited.

"However," he said, 再開するing his jaunty トン, "I suppose one must just （不足などを）補う one's mind to it."

"To what?"

"There never will be more than five people in the world 価値（がある） talking to."

Slowly the 紅潮／摘発する and sparkle in Helen's 直面する died away, and she looked as 静かな and as observant as usual.

"Five people?" she 発言／述べるd. "I should say there were more than five."

"You've been very fortunate, then," said Hirst. "Or perhaps I've been very unfortunate." He became silent.

"Should you say I was a difficult 肉親，親類d of person to get on with?" he asked はっきりと.

"Most clever people are when they're young," Helen replied.

"And of course I am—immensely clever," said Hirst. "I'm infinitely cleverer than Hewet. It's やめる possible," he continued in his curiously impersonal manner, "that I'm going to be one of the people who really 事柄. That's utterly different from 存在 clever, though one can't 推定する／予想する one's family to see it," he 追加するd 激しく.

Helen thought herself 正当化するd in asking, "Do you find your family difficult to get on with?"

"Intolerable...They want me to be a peer and a privy 議員. I've come out here partly ーするために settle the 事柄. It's got to be settled. Either I must go to the 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業, or I must stay on in Cambridge. Of course, there are obvious drawbacks to each, but the arguments certainly do seem to me in favour of Cambridge. This 肉親，親類d of thing!" he waved his 手渡す at the （人が）群がるd ballroom. "Repulsive. I'm conscious of 広大な／多数の／重要な 力／強力にするs of affection too. I'm not susceptible, of course, in the way Hewet is. I'm very fond of a few people. I think, for example, that there's something to be said for my mother, though she is in many ways so deplorable...At Cambridge, of course, I should 必然的に become the most important man in the place, but there are other 推論する／理由s why I dread Cambridge—" he 中止するd.

"Are you finding me a dreadful bore?" he asked. He changed curiously from a friend confiding in a friend to a 従来の young man at a party.

"Not in the least," said Helen. "I like it very much."

"You can't think," he exclaimed, speaking almost with emotion, "what a difference it makes finding someone to talk to! 直接／まっすぐに I saw you I felt you might かもしれない understand me. I'm very fond of Hewet, but he hasn't the remotest idea what I'm like. You're the only woman I've ever met who seems to have the faintest conception of what I mean when I say a thing."

The next dance was beginning; it was the Barcarolle out of Hoffman, which made Helen （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域 her toe in time to it; but she felt that after such a compliment it was impossible to get up and go, and, besides 存在 amused, she was really flattered, and the honesty of his conceit attracted her. She 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑うd that he was not happy, and was 十分に feminine to wish to receive 信用／信任s.

"I'm very old," she sighed.

"The 半端物 thing is that I don't find you old at all," he replied. "I feel as though we were 正確に／まさに the same age. Moreover—" here he hesitated, but took courage from a ちらりと見ること at her 直面する, "I feel as if I could talk やめる plainly to you as one does to a man—about the relations between the sexes, about...and..."

In spite of his certainty a slight redness （機の）カム into his 直面する as he spoke the last two words.

She 安心させるd him at once by the laugh with which she exclaimed, "I should hope so!"

He looked at her with real 真心, and the lines which were drawn about his nose and lips slackened for the first time.

"Thank God!" he exclaimed. "Now we can behave like civilised human 存在s."

Certainly a 障壁 which usually stands 急速な／放蕩な had fallen, and it was possible to speak of 事柄s which are 一般に only alluded to between men and women when doctors are 現在の, or the 影をつくる／尾行する of death. In five minutes he was telling her the history of his life. It was long, for it was 十分な of 極端に (a)手の込んだ／(v)詳述する 出来事/事件s, which led on to a discussion of the 原則s on which morality is 設立するd, and thus to several very 利益／興味ing 事柄s, which even in this ballroom had to be discussed in a whisper, lest one of the pouter pigeon ladies or resplendent merchants should overhear them, and proceed to 需要・要求する that they should leave the place. When they had come to an end, or, to speak more 正確に, when Helen intimated by a slight slackening of her attention that they had sat there long enough, Hirst rose, exclaiming, "So there's no 推論する／理由 whatever for all this mystery!"

"非，不，無, except that we are English people," she answered. She took his arm and they crossed the ball-room, making their way with difficulty between the spinning couples, who were now perceptibly dishevelled, and certainly to a 批判的な 注目する，もくろむ by no means lovely in their 形態／調整s. The excitement of 請け負うing a friendship and the length of their talk, made them hungry, and they went in search of food to the dining-room, which was now 十分な of people eating at little separate （米）棚上げする／（英）提議するs. In the doorway they met Rachel, going up to dance again with Arthur Venning. She was 紅潮／摘発するd and looked very happy, and Helen was struck by the fact that in this mood she was certainly more attractive than the generality of young women. She had never noticed it so 明確に before.

"Enjoying yourself?" she asked, as they stopped for a second.

"行方不明になる Vinrace," Arthur answered for her, "has just made a 自白; she'd no idea that dances could be so delightful."

"Yes!" Rachel exclaimed. "I've changed my 見解（をとる） of life 完全に!"

"You don't say so!" Helen mocked. They passed on.

"That's typical of Rachel," she said. "She changes her 見解（をとる） of life about every other day. D'you know, I believe you're just the person I want," she said, as they sat 負かす／撃墜する, "to help me 完全にする her education? She's been brought up 事実上 in a nunnery. Her father's too absurd. I've been doing what I can—but I'm too old, and I'm a woman. Why shouldn't you talk to her—explain things to her—talk to her, I mean, as you talk to me?"

"I have made one 試みる／企てる already this evening," said St. John. "I rather 疑問 that it was successful. She seems to me so very young and inexperienced. I have 約束d to lend her Gibbon."

"It's not Gibbon 正確に／まさに," Helen pondered. "It's the facts of life, I think—d'you see what I mean? What really goes on, what people feel, although they 一般に try to hide it? There's nothing to be 脅すd of. It's so much more beautiful than the pretences—always more 利益／興味ing—always better, I should say, than that 肉親，親類d of thing."

She nodded her 長，率いる at a （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する 近づく them, where two girls and two young men were chaffing each other very loudly, and carrying on an arch insinuating 対話, ぱらぱら雨d with endearments, about, it seemed, a pair of stockings or a pair of 脚s. One of the girls was flirting a fan and pretending to be shocked, and the sight was very unpleasant, partly because it was obvious that the girls were 内密に 敵意を持った to each other.

"In my old age, however," Helen sighed, "I'm coming to think that it doesn't much 事柄 in the long run what one does: people always go their own way—nothing will ever 影響（力） them." She nodded her 長，率いる at the supper party.

But St. John did not agree. He said that he thought one could really make a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定 of difference by one's point of 見解（をとる）, 調書をとる／予約するs and so on, and 追加するd that few things at the 現在の time 事柄d more than the enlightenment of women. He いつかs thought that almost everything was 予定 to education.

In the ballroom, 一方／合間, the ダンサーs were 存在 formed into squares for the lancers. Arthur and Rachel, Susan and Hewet, 行方不明になる Allan and Hughling Elliot 設立する themselves together.

行方不明になる Allan looked at her watch.

"Half-past one," she 明言する／公表するd. "And I have to despatch Alexander ローマ法王 to-morrow."

"ローマ法王!" snorted Mr. Elliot. "Who reads ローマ法王, I should like to know? And as for reading about him—No, no, 行方不明になる Allan; be 説得するd you will 利益 the world much more by dancing than by 令状ing." It was one of Mr. Elliot's affectations that nothing in the world could compare with the delights of dancing—nothing in the world was so tedious as literature. Thus he sought pathetically enough to ingratiate himself with the young, and to 証明する to them beyond a 疑問 that though married to a ninny of a wife, and rather pale and bent and careworn by his 負わせる of learning, he was as much alive as the youngest of them all.

"It's a question of bread and butter," said 行方不明になる Allan calmly. "However, they seem to 推定する／予想する me." She took up her position and pointed a square 黒人／ボイコット toe.

"Mr. Hewet, you 屈服する to me." It was evident at once that 行方不明になる Allan was the only one of them who had a 完全に sound knowledge of the 人物／姿／数字s of the dance.

After the lancers there was a waltz; after the waltz a polka; and then a terrible thing happened; the music, which had been sounding 定期的に with five-minute pauses, stopped suddenly. The lady with the 広大な／多数の／重要な dark 注目する，もくろむs began to 列 her violin in silk, and the gentleman placed his horn carefully in its 事例／患者. They were surrounded by couples imploring them in English, in French, in Spanish, of one more dance, one only; it was still 早期に. But the old man at the piano 単に 展示（する）d his watch and shook his 長，率いる. He turned up the collar of his coat and produced a red silk muffler, which 完全に dashed his festive 外見. Strange as it seemed, the musicians were pale and 激しい-注目する，もくろむd; they looked bored and prosaic, as if the 首脳会議 of their 願望（する） was 冷淡な meat and beer, 後継するd すぐに by bed.

Rachel was one of those who had begged them to continue. When they 辞退するd she began turning over the sheets of dance music which lay upon the piano. The pieces were 一般に bound in coloured covers, with pictures on them of romantic scenes—gondoliers astride on the 三日月 of the moon, 修道女s peering through the 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業s of a convent window, or young women with their hair 負かす／撃墜する pointing a gun at the 星／主役にするs. She remembered that the general 影響 of the music to which they had danced so gaily was one of 熱烈な 悔いる for dead love and the innocent years of 青年; dreadful 悲しみs had always separated the ダンサーs from their past happiness.

"No wonder they get sick of playing stuff like this," she 発言／述べるd reading a 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業 or two; "they're really hymn tunes, played very 急速な／放蕩な, with bits out of Wagner and Beethoven."

"Do you play? Would you play? Anything, so long as we can dance to it!" From all 味方するs her gift for playing the piano was 主張するd upon, and she had to 同意. As very soon she had played the only pieces of dance music she could remember, she went on to play an 空気／公表する from a sonata by Mozart.

"But that's not a dance," said some one pausing by the piano.

"It is," she replied, emphatically nodding her 長，率いる. "Invent the steps." Sure of her melody she 示すd the rhythm boldly so as to 簡単にする the way. Helen caught the idea; 掴むd 行方不明になる Allan by the arm, and whirled 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the room, now curtseying, now spinning 一連の会議、交渉／完成する, now tripping this way and that like a child skipping through a meadow.

"This is the dance for people who don't know how to dance!" she cried. The tune changed to a minuet; St. John hopped with incredible swiftness first on his left 脚, then on his 権利; the tune flowed melodiously; Hewet, swaying his 武器 and 持つ／拘留するing out the tails of his coat, swam 負かす／撃墜する the room in imitation of the voluptuous dreamy dance of an Indian maiden dancing before her Rajah. The tune marched; and 行方不明になる Allen 前進するd with skirts 延長するd and 屈服するd profoundly to the engaged pair. Once their feet fell in with the rhythm they showed a 完全にする 欠如（する） of self-consciousness. From Mozart Rachel passed without stopping to old English 追跡（する）ing songs, carols, and hymn tunes, for, as she had 観察するd, any good tune, with a little 管理／経営, became a tune one could dance to. By degrees every person in the room was tripping and turning in pairs or alone. Mr. Pepper 遂行する／発効させるd an ingenious pointed step derived from 人物／姿／数字-skating, for which he once held some 地元の 選手権; while Mrs. Thornbury tried to 解任する an old country dance which she had seen danced by her father's tenants in Dorsetshire in the old days. As for Mr. and Mrs. Elliot, they gallopaded 一連の会議、交渉／完成する and 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the room with such impetuosity that the other ダンサーs shivered at their approach. Some people were heard to criticise the 業績／成果 as a romp; to others it was the most enjoyable part of the evening.

"Now for the 広大な／多数の／重要な 一連の会議、交渉／完成する dance!" Hewet shouted. 即時に a gigantic circle was formed, the ダンサーs 持つ／拘留するing 手渡すs and shouting out, "D'you ken John Peel," as they swung faster and faster and faster, until the 緊張する was too 広大な／多数の／重要な, and one link of the chain—Mrs. Thornbury—gave way, and the 残り／休憩（する） went 飛行機で行くing across the room in all directions, to land upon the 床に打ち倒す or the 議長，司会を務めるs or in each other's 武器 as seemed most convenient.

Rising from these positions, breathless and unkempt, it struck them for the first time that the electric lights pricked the 空気／公表する very vainly, and instinctively a 広大な／多数の／重要な many 注目する，もくろむs turned to the windows. Yes—there was the 夜明け. While they had been dancing the night had passed, and it had come. Outside, the mountains showed very pure and remote; the dew was sparkling on the grass, and the sky was 紅潮／摘発するd with blue, save for the pale yellows and pinks in the East. The ダンサーs （機の）カム （人が）群がるing to the windows, 押し進めるd them open, and here and there 投機・賭けるd a foot upon the grass.

"How silly the poor old lights look!" said Evelyn M. in a curiously subdued トン of 発言する／表明する. "And ourselves; it isn't becoming." It was true; the untidy hair, and the green and yellow gems, which had seemed so festive half an hour ago, now looked cheap and slovenly. The complexions of the 年上の ladies 苦しむd terribly, and, as if conscious that a 冷淡な 注目する，もくろむ had been turned upon them, they began to say good-night and to make their way up to bed.

Rachel, though robbed of her audience, had gone on playing to herself. From John Peel she passed to Bach, who was at this time the 支配する of her 激しい enthusiasm, and one by one some of the younger ダンサーs （機の）カム in from the garden and sat upon the 砂漠d gilt 議長，司会を務めるs 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the piano, the room 存在 now so （疑いを）晴らす that they turned out the lights. As they sat and listened, their 神経s were 静かなd; the heat and soreness of their lips, the result of incessant talking and laughing, was smoothed away. They sat very still as if they saw a building with spaces and columns 後継するing each other rising in the empty space. Then they began to see themselves and their lives, and the whole of human life 前進するing very nobly under the direction of the music. They felt themselves ennobled, and when Rachel stopped playing they 願望（する）d nothing but sleep.

Susan rose. "I think this has been the happiest night of my life!" she exclaimed. "I do adore music," she said, as she thanked Rachel. "It just seems to say all the things one can't say oneself." She gave a nervous little laugh and looked from one to another with 広大な／多数の／重要な benignity, as though she would like to say something but could not find the words in which to 表明する it. "Every one's been so 肉親，親類d—so very 肉親，親類d," she said. Then she too went to bed.

The party having ended in the very abrupt way in which parties do end, Helen and Rachel stood by the door with their cloaks on, looking for a carriage.

"I suppose you realise that there are no carriages left?" said St. John, who had been out to look. "You must sleep here."

"Oh, no," said Helen; "we shall walk."

"May we come too?" Hewet asked. "We can't go to bed. Imagine lying の中で 支えるs and looking at one's washstand on a morning like this—Is that where you live?" They had begun to walk 負かす／撃墜する the avenue, and he turned and pointed at the white and green 郊外住宅 on the hillside, which seemed to have its 注目する，もくろむs shut.

"That's not a light 燃やすing, is it?" Helen asked anxiously.

"It's the sun," said St. John. The upper windows had each a 位置／汚点／見つけ出す of gold on them.

"I was afraid it was my husband, still reading Greek," she said. "All this time he's been editing Pindar."

They passed through the town and turned up the 法外な road, which was perfectly （疑いを）晴らす, though still unbordered by 影をつくる／尾行するs. Partly because they were tired, and partly because the 早期に light subdued them, they scarcely spoke, but breathed in the delicious fresh 空気／公表する, which seemed to belong to a different 明言する／公表する of life from the 空気／公表する at midday. When they （機の）カム to the high yellow 塀で囲む, where the 小道／航路 turned off from the road, Helen was for 解任するing the two young men.

"You've come far enough," she said. "Go 支援する to bed."

But they seemed unwilling to move.

"Let's sit 負かす／撃墜する a moment," said Hewet. He spread his coat on the ground. "Let's sit 負かす／撃墜する and consider." They sat 負かす／撃墜する and looked out over the bay; it was very still, the sea was rippling faintly, and lines of green and blue were beginning to （土地などの）細長い一片 it. There were no sailing boats as yet, but a steamer was 錨，総合司会者d in the bay, looking very ghostly in the もや; it gave one unearthly cry, and then all was silent.

Rachel 占領するd herself in collecting one grey 石／投石する after another and building them into a little cairn; she did it very 静かに and carefully.

"And so you've changed your 見解（をとる） of life, Rachel?" said Helen.

Rachel 追加するd another 石／投石する and yawned. "I don't remember," she said, "I feel like a fish at the 底（に届く） of the sea." She yawned again. 非，不，無 of these people 所有するd any 力／強力にする to 脅す her out here in the 夜明け, and she felt perfectly familiar even with Mr. Hirst.

"My brain, on the contrary," said Hirst, "is in a 条件 of 異常な activity." He sat in his favourite position with his 武器 binding his 脚s together and his chin 残り／休憩（する）ing on the 最高の，を越す of his 膝s. "I see through everything—絶対 everything. Life has no more mysteries for me." He spoke with 有罪の判決, but did not appear to wish for an answer. 近づく though they sat, and familiar though they felt, they seemed mere 影をつくる／尾行するs to each other.

"And all those people 負かす／撃墜する there going to sleep," Hewet began dreamily, "thinking such different things,—行方不明になる Warrington, I suppose, is now on her 膝s; the Elliots are a little startled, it's not often they get out of breath, and they want to get to sleep as quickly as possible; then there's the poor lean young man who danced all night with Evelyn; he's putting his flower in water and asking himself, 'Is this love?'—and poor old Perrott, I daresay, can't get to sleep at all, and is reading his favourite Greek 調書をとる／予約する to console himself—and the others—no, Hirst," he 負傷させる up, "I don't find it simple at all."

"I have a 重要な," said Hirst cryptically. His chin was still upon his 膝s and his 注目する，もくろむs 直す／買収する，八百長をするd in 前線 of him.

A silence followed. Then Helen rose and bade them good-night. "But," she said, "remember that you've got to come and see us."

They waved good-night and parted, but the two young men did not go 支援する to the hotel; they went for a walk, during which they scarcely spoke, and never について言及するd the 指名するs of the two women, who were, to a かなりの extent, the 支配する of their thoughts. They did not wish to 株 their impressions. They returned to the hotel in time for breakfast.

一時期／支部 XIII

There were many rooms in the 郊外住宅, but one room which 所有するd a character of its own because the door was always shut, and no sound of music or laughter 問題／発行するd from it. Every one in the house was ばく然と conscious that something went on behind that door, and without in the least knowing what it was, were 影響（力）d in their own thoughts by the knowledge that if the passed it the door would be shut, and if they made a noise Mr. Ambrose inside would be 乱すd. 確かな 行為／法令／行動するs therefore 所有するd 長所, and others were bad, so that life became more harmonious and いっそう少なく disconnected than it would have been had Mr. Ambrose given up editing Pindar, and taken to a nomad 存在, in and out of every room in the house. As it was, every one was conscious that by 観察するing 確かな 支配するs, such as punctuality and 静かな, by cooking 井戸／弁護士席, and 成し遂げるing other small 義務s, one ode after another was satisfactorily 回復するd to the world, and they 株d the 連続 of the scholar's life. Unfortunately, as age puts one 障壁 between human 存在s, and learning another, and sex a third, Mr. Ambrose in his 熟考する／考慮する was some thousand miles distant from the nearest human 存在, who in this 世帯 was 必然的に a woman. He sat hour after hour の中で white-leaved 調書をとる／予約するs, alone like an idol in an empty church, still except for the passage of his 手渡す from one 味方する of the sheet to another, silent save for an 時折の choke, which drove him to 延長する his 麻薬を吸う a moment in the 空気／公表する. As he worked his way その上の and その上の into the heart of the poet, his 議長，司会を務める became more and more 深く，強烈に encircled by 調書をとる／予約するs, which lay open on the 床に打ち倒す, and could only be crossed by a careful 過程 of stepping, so delicate that his 訪問者s 一般に stopped and 演説（する）／住所d him from the 郊外s.

On the morning after the dance, however, Rachel （機の）カム into her uncle's room and あられ／賞賛するd him twice, "Uncle Ridley," before he paid her any attention.

At length he looked over his spectacles.

"井戸／弁護士席?" he asked.

"I want a 調書をとる／予約する," she replied. "Gibbon's History of the Roman Empire. May I have it?"

She watched the lines on her uncle's 直面する 徐々に 配列し直す themselves at her question. It had been smooth as a mask before she spoke.

"Please say that again," said her uncle, either because he had not heard or because he had not understood.

She repeated the same words and reddened わずかに as she did so.

"Gibbon! What on earth d'you want him for?" he enquired.

"Somebody advised me to read it," Rachel stammered.

"But I don't travel about with a miscellaneous collection of eighteenth-century historians!" her uncle exclaimed. "Gibbon! Ten big 容積／容量s at least."

Rachel said that she was sorry to interrupt, and was turning to go.

"Stop!" cried her uncle. He put 負かす／撃墜する his 麻薬を吸う, placed his 調書をとる／予約する on one 味方する, and rose and led her slowly 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the room, 持つ／拘留するing her by the arm. "Plato," he said, laying one finger on the first of a 列／漕ぐ／騒動 of small dark 調書をとる／予約するs, "and Jorrocks next door, which is wrong. Sophocles, Swift. You don't care for German commentators, I 推定する. French, then. You read French? You should read Balzac. Then we come to Wordsworth and Coleridge, ローマ法王, Johnson, Addison, Wordsworth, Shelley, Keats. One thing leads to another. Why is Marlowe here? Mrs. Chailey, I 推定する. But what's the use of reading if you don't read Greek? After all, if you read Greek, you need never read anything else, pure waste of time—pure waste of time," thus speaking half to himself, with quick movements of his 手渡すs; they had come 一連の会議、交渉／完成する again to the circle of 調書をとる／予約するs on the 床に打ち倒す, and their 進歩 was stopped.

"井戸／弁護士席," he 需要・要求するd, "which shall it be?"

"Balzac," said Rachel, "or have you the Speech on the American 革命, Uncle Ridley?"

"The Speech on the American 革命?" he asked. He looked at her very 熱心に again. "Another young man at the dance?"

"No. That was Mr. Dalloway," she 自白するd.

"Good Lord!" he flung 支援する his 長，率いる in recollection of Mr. Dalloway.

She chose for herself a 容積／容量 at 無作為の, submitted it to her uncle, who, seeing that it was La Cousine bette, bade her throw it away if she 設立する it too horrible, and was about to leave him when he 需要・要求するd whether she had enjoyed her dance?

He then 手配中の，お尋ね者 to know what people did at dances, seeing that he had only been to one thirty-five years ago, when nothing had seemed to him more meaningless and idiotic. Did they enjoy turning 一連の会議、交渉／完成する and 一連の会議、交渉／完成する to the screech of a fiddle? Did they talk, and say pretty things, and if so, why didn't they do it, under reasonable 条件s? As for himself—he sighed and pointed at the 調印するs of 産業 lying all about him, which, in spite of his sigh, filled his 直面する with such satisfaction that his niece thought good to leave. On bestowing a kiss she was 許すd to go, but not until she had bound herself to learn at any 率 the Greek alphabet, and to return her French novel when done with, upon which something more suitable would be 設立する for her.

As the rooms in which people live are apt to give off something of the same shock as their 直面するs when seen for the first time, Rachel walked very slowly downstairs, lost in wonder at her uncle, and his 調書をとる／予約するs, and his neglect of dances, and his queer, utterly inexplicable, but 明らかに 満足な 見解（をとる） of life, when her 注目する，もくろむ was caught by a 公式文書，認める with her 指名する on it lying in the hall. The 演説（する）／住所 was written in a small strong 手渡す unknown to her, and the 公式文書，認める, which had no beginning, ran:—

I send the first 容積／容量 of Gibbon as I 約束d. 本人自身で I find little to be said for the moderns, but I'm going to send you Wedekind when I've done him. Donne? Have you read Webster and all that 始める，決める? I envy you reading them for the first time. 完全に exhausted after last night. And you?

The 繁栄する of 初期のs which she took to be St. J. A. H., 負傷させる up the letter. She was very much flattered that Mr. Hirst should have remembered her, and 実行するd his 約束 so quickly.

There was still an hour to 昼食, and with Gibbon in one 手渡す, and Balzac in the other she strolled out of the gate and 負かす／撃墜する the little path of beaten mud between the olive trees on the slope of the hill. It was too hot for climbing hills, but along the valley there were trees and a grass path running by the river bed. In this land where the 全住民 was centred in the towns it was possible to lose sight of civilisation in a very short time, passing only an 時折の farmhouse, where the women were 扱うing red roots in the 中庭; or a little boy lying on his 肘s on the hillside surrounded by a flock of 黒人／ボイコット strong-smelling goats. Save for a thread of water at the 底（に届く）, the river was 単に a 深い channel of 乾燥した，日照りの yellow 石／投石するs. On the bank grew those trees which Helen had said it was 価値（がある） the voyage out 単に to see. April had burst their buds, and they bore large blossoms の中で their glossy green leaves with petals of a 厚い wax-like 実体 coloured an exquisite cream or pink or 深い crimson. But filled with one of those 不当な exultations which start 一般に from an unknown 原因（となる）, and sweep whole countries and skies into their embrace, she walked without seeing. The night was encroaching upon the day. Her ears hummed with the tunes she had played the night before; she sang, and the singing made her walk faster and faster. She did not see distinctly where she was going, the trees and the landscape appearing only as 集まりs of green and blue, with an 時折の space of 異なって coloured sky. 直面するs of people she had seen last night （機の）カム before her; she heard their 発言する／表明するs; she stopped singing, and began 説 things over again or 説 things 異なって, or inventing things that might have been said. The 強制 of 存在 の中で strangers in a long silk dress made it 異常に exciting to stride thus alone. Hewet, Hirst, Mr. Venning, 行方不明になる Allan, the music, the light, the dark trees in the garden, the 夜明け,—as she walked they went 殺到するing 一連の会議、交渉／完成する in her 長，率いる, a tumultuous background from which the 現在の moment, with its 適切な時期 of doing 正確に／まさに as she liked, sprung more wonderfully vivid even than the night before.

So she might have walked until she had lost all knowledge of her way, had it not been for the interruption of a tree, which, although it did not grow across her path, stopped her as 効果的に as if the 支店s had struck her in the 直面する. It was an ordinary tree, but to her it appeared so strange that it might have been the only tree in the world. Dark was the trunk in the middle, and the 支店s sprang here and there, leaving jagged intervals of light between them as distinctly as if it had but that second risen from the ground. Having seen a sight that would last her for a lifetime, and for a lifetime would 保存する that second, the tree once more sank into the ordinary 階級s of trees, and she was able to seat herself in its shade and to 選ぶ the red flowers with the thin green leaves which were growing beneath it. She laid them 味方する by 味方する, flower to flower and stalk to stalk, caressing them for walking alone. Flowers and even pebbles in the earth had their own life and disposition, and brought 支援する the feelings of a child to whom they were companions. Looking up, her 注目する，もくろむ was caught by the line of the mountains 飛行機で行くing out energetically across the sky like the 攻撃する of a curling whip. She looked at the pale distant sky, and the high 明らかにする places on the mountain-最高の，を越すs lying exposed to the sun. When she sat 負かす／撃墜する she had dropped her 調書をとる／予約するs on to the earth at her feet, and now she looked 負かす／撃墜する on them lying there, so square in the grass, a tall 茎・取り除く bending over and tickling the smooth brown cover of Gibbon, while the mottled blue Balzac lay naked in the sun. With a feeling that to open and read would certainly be a surprising experience, she turned the historian's page and read that—

His generals, in the 早期に part of his 統治する, 試みる／企てるd the 削減 of Aethiopia and Arabia Felix. They marched 近づく a thousand miles to the south of the tropic; but the heat of the 気候 soon repelled the invaders and 保護するd the unwarlike natives of those sequestered 地域s...The northern countries of Europe scarcely deserved the expense and 労働 of conquest. The forests and morasses of Germany were filled with a hardy race of barbarians, who despised life when it was separated from freedom.

Never had any words been so vivid and so beautiful—Arabia Felix—Aethiopia. But those were not more noble than the others, hardy barbarians, forests, and morasses. They seemed to 運動 roads 支援する to the very beginning of the world, on either 味方する of which the 全住民s of all times and countries stood in avenues, and by passing 負かす／撃墜する them all knowledge would be hers, and the 調書をとる／予約する of the world turned 支援する to the very first page. Such was her excitement at the 可能性s of knowledge now 開始 before her that she 中止するd to read, and a 微風 turning the page, the covers of Gibbon gently ruffled and の近くにd together. She then rose again and walked on. Slowly her mind became いっそう少なく 混乱させるd and sought the origins of her exaltation, which were twofold and could be 限られた／立憲的な by an 成果／努力 to the persons of Mr. Hirst and Mr. Hewet. Any （疑いを）晴らす 分析 of them was impossible 借りがあるing to the 煙霧 of wonder in which they were enveloped. She could not 推論する／理由 about them as about people whose feelings went by the same 支配する as her own did, and her mind dwelt on them with a 肉親，親類d of physical 楽しみ such as is 原因（となる）d by the contemplation of 有望な things hanging in the sun. From them all life seemed to radiate; the very words of 調書をとる／予約するs were 法外なd in radiance. She then became haunted by a 疑惑 which she was so 気が進まない to 直面する that she welcomed a trip and つまずく over the grass because thus her attention was 分散させるd, but in a second it had collected itself again. Unconsciously she had been walking faster and faster, her 団体／死体 trying to outrun her mind; but she was now on the 首脳会議 of a little hillock of earth which rose above the river and 陳列する，発揮するd the valley. She was no longer able to juggle with several ideas, but must を取り引きする the most 執拗な, and a 肉親，親類d of melancholy 取って代わるd her excitement. She sank 負かす／撃墜する on to the earth clasping her 膝s together, and looking blankly in 前線 of her. For some time she 観察するd a 広大な／多数の／重要な yellow バタフライ, which was 開始 and の近くにing its wings very slowly on a little flat 石／投石する.

"What is it to be in love?" she 需要・要求するd, after a long silence; each word as it （機の）カム into 存在 seemed to 押す itself out into an unknown sea. Hypnotised by the wings of the バタフライ, and awed by the 発見 of a terrible 可能性 in life, she sat for some time longer. When the バタフライ flew away, she rose, and with her two 調書をとる／予約するs beneath her arm returned home again, much as a 兵士 用意が出来ている for 戦う／戦い.

一時期／支部 XIV

The sun of that same day going 負かす／撃墜する, dusk was saluted as usual at the hotel by an instantaneous sparkle of electric lights. The hours between dinner and bedtime were always difficult enough to kill, and the night after the dance they were その上の （名声などを）汚すd by the peevishness of dissipation. Certainly, in the opinion of Hirst and Hewet, who lay 支援する in long arm-議長，司会を務めるs in the middle of the hall, with their coffee-cups beside them, and their cigarettes in their 手渡すs, the evening was 異常に dull, the women 異常に 不正に dressed, the men 異常に fatuous. Moreover, when the mail had been 分配するd half an hour ago there were no letters for either of the two young men. As every other person, 事実上, had received two or three plump letters from England, which they were now engaged in reading, this seemed hard, and 誘発するd Hirst to make the caustic 発言／述べる that the animals had been fed. Their silence, he said, reminded him of the silence in the lion-house when each beast 持つ／拘留するs a lump of raw meat in its paws. He went on, 刺激するd by this comparison, to に例える some to hippopotamuses, some to canary birds, some to swine, some to parrots, and some to loathsome reptiles curled 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the half-decayed 団体／死体s of sheep. The intermittent sounds—now a cough, now a horrible wheezing or throat-（疑いを）晴らすing, now a little patter of conversation—were just, he 宣言するd, what you hear if you stand in the lion-house when the bones are 存在 mauled. But these comparisons did not rouse Hewet, who, after a careless ちらりと見ること 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the room, 直す／買収する，八百長をするd his 注目する，もくろむs upon a thicket of native spears which were so ingeniously arranged as to run their points at you whichever way you approached them. He was 明確に oblivious of his surroundings; その結果 Hirst, perceiving that Hewet's mind was a 完全にする blank, 直す／買収する，八百長をするd his attention more closely upon his fellow-creatures. He was too far from them, however, to hear what they were 説, but it pleased him to 建設する little theories about them from their gestures and 外見.

Mrs. Thornbury had received a 広大な／多数の／重要な many letters. She was 完全に engrossed in them. When she had finished a page she 手渡すd it to her husband, or gave him the sense of what she was reading in a 一連の short quotations linked together by a sound at the 支援する of her throat. "Evie 令状s that George has gone to Glasgow. 'He finds Mr. Chadbourne so nice to work with, and we hope to spend Christmas together, but I should not like to move Betty and Alfred any 広大な／多数の／重要な distance (no, やめる 権利), though it is difficult to imagine 冷淡な 天候 in this heat...Eleanor and Roger drove over in the new 罠（にかける）...Eleanor certainly looked more like herself than I've seen her since the winter. She has put Baby on three 瓶／封じ込めるs now, which I'm sure is wise (I'm sure it is too), and so gets better nights...My hair still 落ちるs out. I find it on the pillow! But I am 元気づけるd by 審理，公聴会 from Tottie Hall Green...Muriel is in Torquay enjoying herself 大いに at dances. She is going to show her 黒人／ボイコット put after all.'...A line from Herbert—so busy, poor fellow! Ah! Margaret says, 'Poor old Mrs. Fairbank died on the eighth, やめる suddenly in the 温室, only a maid in the house, who hadn't the presence of mind to 解除する her up, which they think might have saved her, but the doctor says it might have come at any moment, and one can only feel thankful that it was in the house and not in the street (I should think so!). The pigeons have 増加するd terribly, just as the rabbits did five years ago...'" While she read her husband kept nodding his 長，率いる very わずかに, but very 刻々と in 調印する of 是認.

近づく by, 行方不明になる Allan was reading her letters too. They were not altogether pleasant, as could be seen from the slight rigidity which （機の）カム over her large 罰金 直面する as she finished reading them and 取って代わるd them neatly in their envelopes. The lines of care and 責任／義務 on her 直面する made her 似ている an 年輩の man rather than a woman. The letters brought her news of the 失敗 of last year's fruit 刈る in New Zealand, which was a serious 事柄, for Hubert, her only brother, made his living on a fruit farm, and if it failed again, of course, he would throw up his place, come 支援する to England, and what were they to do with him this time? The 旅行 out here, which meant the loss of a 称する，呼ぶ／期間／用語's work, became an extravagance and not the just and wonderful holiday 予定 to her after fifteen years of punctual lecturing and 訂正するing essays upon English literature. Emily, her sister, who was a teacher also, wrote: "We せねばならない be 用意が出来ている, though I have no 疑問 Hubert will be more reasonable this time." And then went on in her sensible way to say that she was enjoying a very jolly time in the Lakes. "They are looking exceedingly pretty just now. I have seldom seen the trees so 今後 at this time of year. We have taken our lunch out several days. Old Alice is as young as ever, and asks after every one affectionately. The days pass very quickly, and 称する，呼ぶ／期間／用語 will soon be here. Political prospects not good, I think 個人として, but do not like to damp Ellen's enthusiasm. Lloyd George has taken the 法案 up, but so have many before now, and we are where we are; but 信用 to find myself mistaken. Anyhow, we have our work 削減（する） out for us...Surely Meredith 欠如（する）s the human 公式文書，認める one likes in W. W.?" she 結論するd, and went on to discuss some questions of English literature which 行方不明になる Allan had raised in her last letter.

At a little distance from 行方不明になる Allan, on a seat shaded and made 半分-私的な by a 厚い clump of palm trees, Arthur and Susan were reading each other's letters. The big 削除するing manuscripts of ホッケー-playing young women in Wiltshire lay on Arthur's 膝, while Susan deciphered tight little 合法的な 手渡すs which rarely filled more than a page, and always 伝えるd the same impression of jocular and breezy 好意／親善.

"I do hope Mr. Hutchinson will like me, Arthur," she said, looking up.

"Who's your loving Flo?" asked Arthur.

"Flo 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大なs—the girl I told you about, who was engaged to that dreadful Mr. Vincent," said Susan. "Is Mr. Hutchinson married?" she asked.

Already her mind was busy with benevolent 計画（する）s for her friends, or rather with one magnificent 計画（する）—which was simple too—they were all to get married—at once—直接／まっすぐに she got 支援する. Marriage, marriage that was the 権利 thing, the only thing, the 解答 要求するd by every one she knew, and a 広大な／多数の／重要な part of her meditations was spent in tracing every instance of 不快, loneliness, ill-health, unsatisfied ambition, restlessness, eccentricity, taking things up and dropping them again, public speaking, and philanthropic activity on the part of men and 特に on the part of women to the fact that they 手配中の，お尋ね者 to marry, were trying to marry, and had not 後継するd in getting married. If, as she was bound to own, these symptoms いつかs 固執するd after marriage, she could only ascribe them to the unhappy 法律 of nature which 法令d that there was only one Arthur Venning, and only one Susan who could marry him. Her theory, of course, had the 長所 of 存在 fully supported by her own 事例／患者. She had been ばく然と uncomfortable at home for two or three years now, and a voyage like this with her selfish old aunt, who paid her fare but 扱う／治療するd her as servant and companion in one, was typical of the 肉親，親類d of thing people 推定する／予想するd of her. 直接／まっすぐに she became engaged, Mrs. Paley behaved with 直感的に 尊敬（する）・点, 前向きに／確かに 抗議するd when Susan as usual knelt 負かす／撃墜する to lace her shoes, and appeared really 感謝する for an hour of Susan's company where she had been used to exact two or three as her 権利. She therefore foresaw a life of far greater 慰安 than she had been used to, and the change had already produced a 広大な／多数の／重要な 増加する of warmth in her feelings に向かって other people.

It was の近くに on twenty years now since Mrs. Paley had been able to lace her own shoes or even to see them, the 見えなくなる of her feet having 同時に起こる／一致するd more or いっそう少なく 正確に with the death of her husband, a man of 商売／仕事, soon after which event Mrs. Paley began to grow stout. She was a selfish, 独立した・無所属 old woman, 所有するd of a かなりの income, which she spent upon the upkeep of a house that needed seven servants and a charwoman in Lancaster Gate, and another with a garden and carriage-horses in Surrey. Susan's 約束／交戦 relieved her of the one 広大な／多数の／重要な 苦悩 of her life—that her son Christopher should "entangle himself" with his cousin. Now that this familiar source of 利益／興味 was 除去するd, she felt a little low and inclined to see more in Susan than she used to. She had decided to give her a very handsome wedding 現在の, a cheque for two hundred, two hundred and fifty, or かもしれない, conceivably—it depended upon the under-gardener and Huths' 法案 for doing up the 製図／抽選-room—three hundred 続けざまに猛撃するs 英貨の／純銀の.

She was thinking of this very question, 回転するing the 人物／姿／数字s, as she sat in her wheeled 議長，司会を務める with a （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する spread with cards by her 味方する. The Patience had somehow got into a muddle, and she did not like to call for Susan to help her, as Susan seemed to be busy with Arthur.

"She's every 権利 to 推定する／予想する a handsome 現在の from me, of course," she thought, looking ばく然と at the ヒョウ on its hind 脚s, "and I've no 疑問 she does! Money goes a long way with every one. The young are very selfish. If I were to die, nobody would 行方不明になる me but Dakyns, and she'll be consoled by the will! However, I've got no 推論する／理由 to complain...I can still enjoy myself. I'm not a 重荷（を負わせる） to any-one...I like a 広大な／多数の／重要な many things a good 取引，協定, in spite of my 脚s."

存在 わずかに depressed, however, she went on to think of the only people she had known who had not seemed to her at all selfish or fond of money, who had seemed to her somehow rather finer than the general run; people she willingly 定評のある, who were finer than she was. There were only two of them. One was her brother, who had been 溺死するd before her 注目する，もくろむs, the other was a girl, her greatest friend, who had died in giving birth to her first child. These things had happened some fifty years ago.

"They ought not to have died," she thought. "However, they did—and we selfish old creatures go on." The 涙／ほころびs （機の）カム to her 注目する，もくろむs; she felt a 本物の 悔いる for them, a 肉親，親類d of 尊敬（する）・点 for their 青年 and beauty, and a 肉親，親類d of shame for herself; but the 涙／ほころびs did not 落ちる; and she opened one of those innumerable novels which she used to pronounce good or bad, or pretty middling, or really wonderful. "I can't think how people come to imagine such things," she would say, taking off her spectacles and looking up with the old faded 注目する，もくろむs, that were becoming （犯罪の）一味d with white.

Just behind the stuffed ヒョウ Mr. Elliot was playing chess with Mr. Pepper. He was 存在 敗北・負かすd, 自然に, for Mr. Pepper scarcely took his 注目する，もくろむs off the board, and Mr. Elliot kept leaning 支援する in his 議長，司会を務める and throwing out 発言／述べるs to a gentleman who had only arrived the night before, a tall handsome man, with a 長，率いる 似ているing the 長，率いる of an 知識人 押し通す. After a few 発言／述べるs of a general nature had passed, they were discovering that they knew some of the same people, as indeed had been obvious from their 外見 直接／まっすぐに they saw each other.

"Ah yes, old Truefit," said Mr. Elliot. "He has a son at Oxford. I've often stayed with them. It's a lovely old Jacobean house. Some exquisite Greuzes—one or two Dutch pictures which the old boy kept in the cellars. Then there were stacks upon stacks of prints. Oh, the dirt in that house! He was a miser, you know. The boy married a daughter of Lord Pinwells. I know them too. The collecting mania tends to run in families. This chap collects buckles—men's shoe-buckles they must be, in use between the years 1580 and 1660; the dates mayn't be 権利, but fact's as I say. Your true collector always has some unaccountable fad of that 肉親，親類d. On other points he's as level-長，率いるd as a 子孫を作る人 of shorthorns, which is what he happens to be. Then the Pinwells, as you probably know, have their 株 of eccentricity too. Lady Maud, for instance—" he was interrupted here by the necessity of considering his move,—"Lady Maud has a horror of cats and clergymen, and people with big 前線 teeth. I've heard her shout across a （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, 'Keep your mouth shut, 行方不明になる Smith; they're as yellow as carrots!' across a （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, mind you. To me she's always been civility itself. She dabbles in literature, likes to collect a few of us in her 製図／抽選-room, but について言及する a clergyman, a bishop even, nay, the 大司教 himself, and she gobbles like a turkey-cock. I've been told it's a family 反目，不和—something to do with an ancestor in the 統治する of Charles the First. Yes," he continued, 苦しむing check after check, "I always like to know something of the grandmothers of our 流行の／上流の young men. In my opinion they 保存する all that we admire in the eighteenth century, with the advantage, in the 大多数 of 事例／患者s, that they are 本人自身で clean. Not that one would 侮辱 old Lady Barborough by calling her clean. How often d'you think, Hilda," he called out to his wife, "her ladyship takes a bath?"

"I should hardly like to say, Hugh," Mrs. Elliot tittered, "but wearing puce velvet, as she does even on the hottest August day, it somehow doesn't show."

"Pepper, you have me," said Mr. Elliot. "My chess is even worse than I remembered." He 受託するd his 敗北・負かす with 広大な／多数の／重要な equanimity, because he really wished to talk.

He drew his 議長，司会を務める beside Mr. Wilfrid 紅潮／摘発するing, the newcomer.

"Are these at all in your line?" he asked, pointing at a 事例／患者 in 前線 of them, where 高度に polished crosses, jewels, and bits of embroidery, the work of the natives, were 陳列する，発揮するd to tempt 訪問者s.

"Shams, all of them," said Mr. 紅潮／摘発するing 簡潔に. "This rug, now, isn't at all bad." He stopped and 選ぶd up a piece of the rug at their feet. "Not old, of course, but the design is やめる in the 権利 tradition. Alice, lend me your brooch. See the difference between the old work and the new."

A lady, who was reading with 広大な／多数の／重要な 集中, unfastened her brooch and gave it to her husband without looking at him or 認めるing the 試験的な 屈服する which Mr. Elliot was desirous of giving her. If she had listened, she might have been amused by the 言及／関連 to old Lady Barborough, her 広大な／多数の／重要な-aunt, but, oblivious of her surroundings, she went on reading.

The clock, which had been wheezing for some minutes like an old man 準備するing to cough, now struck nine. The sound わずかに 乱すd 確かな somnolent merchants, 政府 公式の／役人s, and men of 独立した・無所属 means who were lying 支援する in their 議長，司会を務めるs, chatting, smoking, ruminating about their 事件／事情／状勢s, with their 注目する，もくろむs half shut; they raised their lids for an instant at the sound and then の近くにd them again. They had the 外見 of crocodiles so fully gorged by their last meal that the 未来 of the world gives them no 苦悩 whatever. The only 騒動 in the placid 有望な room was 原因（となる）d by a large moth which 発射 from light to light, whizzing over (a)手の込んだ／(v)詳述する 長，率いるs of hair, and 原因（となる）ing several young women to raise their 手渡すs nervously and exclaim, "Some one ought to kill it!"

吸収するd in their own thoughts, Hewet and Hirst had not spoken for a long time.

When the clock struck, Hirst said:

"Ah, the creatures begin to 動かす..." He watched them raise themselves, look about them, and settle 負かす／撃墜する again. "What I abhor most of all," he 結論するd, "is the 女性（の） breast. Imagine 存在 Venning and having to get into bed with Susan! But the really repulsive thing is that they feel nothing at all—about what I do when I have a hot bath. They're 甚だしい／１２ダース, they're absurd, they're utterly intolerable!"

So 説, and 製図／抽選 no reply from Hewet, he proceeded to think about himself, about science, about Cambridge, about the 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業, about Helen and what she thought of him, until, 存在 very tired, he was nodding off to sleep.

Suddenly Hewet woke him up.

"How d'you know what you feel, Hirst?"

"Are you in love?" asked Hirst. He put in his eyeglass.

"Don't be a fool," said Hewet.

"井戸／弁護士席, I'll sit 負かす／撃墜する and think about it," said Hirst. "One really せねばならない. If these people would only think about things, the world would be a far better place for us all to live in. Are you trying to think?"

That was 正確に／まさに what Hewet had been doing for the last half-hour, but he did not find Hirst 同情的な at the moment.

"I shall go for a walk," he said.

"Remember we weren't in bed last night," said Hirst with a prodigious yawn.

Hewet rose and stretched himself.

"I want to go and get a breath of 空気／公表する," he said.

An unusual feeling had been bothering him all the evening and forbidding him to settle into any one train of thought. It was 正確に as if he had been in the middle of a talk which 利益／興味d him profoundly when some one （機の）カム up and interrupted him. He could not finish the talk, and the longer he sat there the more he 手配中の，お尋ね者 to finish it. As the talk that had been interrupted was a talk with Rachel, he had to ask himself why he felt this, and why he 手配中の，お尋ね者 to go on talking to her. Hirst would 単に say that he was in love with her. But he was not in love with her. Did love begin in that way, with the wish to go on talking? No. It always began in his 事例／患者 with 限定された physical sensations, and these were now absent, he did not even find her 肉体的に attractive. There was something, of course, unusual about her—she was young, inexperienced, and inquisitive, they had been more open with each other than was usually possible. He always 設立する girls 利益／興味ing to talk to, and surely these were good 推論する／理由s why he should wish to go on talking to her; and last night, what with the （人が）群がる and the 混乱, he had only been able to begin to talk to her. What was she doing now? Lying on a sofa and looking at the 天井, perhaps. He could imagine her doing that, and Helen in an arm-議長，司会を務める, with her 手渡すs on the arm of it, so—looking ahead of her, with her 広大な／多数の／重要な big 注目する，もくろむs—oh no, they'd be talking, of course, about the dance. But suppose Rachel was going away in a day or two, suppose this was the end of her visit, and her father had arrived in one of the steamers 錨，総合司会者d in the bay,—it was intolerable to know so little. Therefore he exclaimed, "How d'you know what you feel, Hirst?" to stop himself from thinking.

But Hirst did not help him, and the other people with their aimless movements and their unknown lives were 乱すing, so that he longed for the empty 不明瞭. The first thing he looked for when he stepped out of the hall door was the light of the Ambroses' 郊外住宅. When he had definitely decided that a 確かな light apart from the others higher up the hill was their light, he was かなり 安心させるd. There seemed to be at once a little 安定 in all this incoherence. Without any 限定された 計画（する） in his 長，率いる, he took the turning to the 権利 and walked through the town and （機の）カム to the 塀で囲む by the 会合 of the roads, where he stopped. The にわか景気ing of the sea was audible. The dark-blue 集まり of the mountains rose against the paler blue of the sky. There was no moon, but myriads of 星／主役にするs, and lights were 錨，総合司会者d up and 負かす／撃墜する in the dark waves of earth all 一連の会議、交渉／完成する him. He had meant to go 支援する, but the 選び出す／独身 light of the Ambroses' 郊外住宅 had now become three separate lights, and he was tempted to go on. He might 同様に make sure that Rachel was still there. Walking 急速な／放蕩な, he soon stood by the アイロンをかける gate of their garden, and 押し進めるd it open; the 輪郭（を描く） of the house suddenly appeared はっきりと before his 注目する，もくろむs, and the thin column of the verandah cutting across the palely lit gravel of the terrace. He hesitated. At the 支援する of the house some one was 動揺させるing cans. He approached the 前線; the light on the terrace showed him that the sitting-rooms were on that 味方する. He stood as 近づく the light as he could by the corner of the house, the leaves of a creeper 小衝突ing his 直面する. After a moment he could hear a 発言する／表明する. The 発言する／表明する went on 刻々と; it was not talking, but from the 連続 of the sound it was a 発言する／表明する reading aloud. He crept a little closer; he crumpled the leaves together so as to stop their rustling about his ears. It might be Rachel's 発言する／表明する. He left the 影をつくる／尾行する and stepped into the 半径 of the light, and then heard a 宣告，判決 spoken やめる distinctly.

"And there we lived from the year 1860 to 1895, the happiest years of my parents' lives, and there in 1862 my brother Maurice was born, to the delight of his parents, as he was 運命にあるd to be the delight of all who knew him."

The 発言する／表明する quickened, and the トン became conclusive rising わずかに in pitch, as if these words were at the end of the 一時期／支部. Hewet drew 支援する again into the 影をつくる／尾行する. There was a long silence. He could just hear 議長，司会を務めるs 存在 moved inside. He had almost decided to go 支援する, when suddenly two 人物／姿／数字s appeared at the window, not six feet from him.

"It was Maurice Fielding, of course, that your mother was engaged to," said Helen's 発言する／表明する. She spoke reflectively, looking out into the dark garden, and thinking evidently as much of the look of the night as of what she was 説.

"Mother?" said Rachel. Hewet's heart leapt, and he noticed the fact. Her 発言する／表明する, though low, was 十分な of surprise.

"You didn't know that?" said Helen.

"I never knew there'd been any one else," said Rachel. She was 明確に surprised, but all they said was said low and inexpressively, because they were speaking out into the 冷静な／正味の dark night.

"More people were in love with her than with any one I've ever known," Helen 明言する／公表するd. "She had that 力／強力にする—she enjoyed things. She wasn't beautiful, but—I was thinking of her last night at the dance. She got on with every 肉親，親類d of person, and then she made it all so amazingly—funny."

It appeared that Helen was going 支援する into the past, choosing her words deliberately, comparing Theresa with the people she had known since Theresa died.

"I don't know how she did it," she continued, and 中止するd, and there was a long pause, in which a little フクロウ called first here, then there, as it moved from tree to tree in the garden.

"That's so like Aunt Lucy and Aunt Katie," said Rachel at last. "They always make out that she was very sad and very good."

"Then why, for goodness' sake, did they do nothing but 非難する her when she was alive?" said Helen. Very gentle their 発言する／表明するs sounded, as if they fell through the waves of the sea.

"If I were to die to-morrow..." she began.

The broken 宣告，判決s had an 驚くべき／特命の／臨時の beauty and detachment in Hewet's ears, and a 肉親，親類d of mystery too, as though they were spoken by people in their sleep.

"No, Rachel," Helen's 発言する／表明する continued, "I'm not going to walk in the garden; it's damp—it's sure to be damp; besides, I see at least a dozen toads."

"Toads? Those are 石／投石するs, Helen. Come out. It's nicer out. The flowers smell," Rachel replied.

Hewet drew still さらに先に 支援する. His heart was （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域ing very quickly. 明らかに Rachel tried to pull Helen out on to the terrace, and helen resisted. There was a 確かな 量 of scuffling, entreating, resisting, and laughter from both of them. Then a man's form appeared. Hewet could not hear what they were all 説. In a minute they had gone in; he could hear bolts grating then; there was dead silence, and all the lights went out.

He turned away, still crumpling and uncrumpling a handful of leaves which he had torn from the 塀で囲む. An exquisite sense of 楽しみ and 救済 所有するd him; it was all so solid and 平和的な after the ball at the hotel, whether he was in love with them or not, and he was not in love with them; no, but it was good that they should be alive.

After standing still for a minute or two he turned and began to walk に向かって the gate. With the movement of his 団体／死体, the excitement, the romance and the richness of life （人が）群がるd into his brain. He shouted out a line of poetry, but the words escaped him, and he つまずくd の中で lines and fragments of lines which had no meaning at all except for the beauty of the words. He shut the gate, and ran swinging from 味方する to 味方する 負かす／撃墜する the hill, shouting any nonsense that （機の）カム into his 長，率いる. "Here am I," he cried rhythmically, as his feet 続けざまに猛撃するd to the left and to the 権利, "急落（する），激減（する）ing along, like an elephant in the ジャングル, stripping the 支店s as I go (he snatched at the twigs of a bush at the 道端), roaring innumerable words, lovely words about innumerable things, running downhill and talking nonsense aloud to myself about roads and leaves and lights and women coming out into the 不明瞭—about women—about Rachel, about Rachel." He stopped and drew a 深い breath. The night seemed 巨大な and hospitable, and although so dark there seemed to be things moving 負かす／撃墜する there in the harbour and movement out at sea. He gazed until the 不明瞭 numbed him, and then he walked on quickly, still murmuring to himself. "And I せねばならない be in bed, snoring and dreaming, dreaming, dreaming. Dreams and realities, dreams and realities, dreams and realities," he repeated all the way up the avenue, scarcely knowing what he said, until he reached the 前線 door. Here he paused for a second, and collected himself before he opened the door.

His 注目する，もくろむs were dazed, his 手渡すs very 冷淡な, and his brain excited and yet half asleep. Inside the door everything was as he had left it except that the hall was now empty. There were the 議長，司会を務めるs turning in に向かって each other where people had sat talking, and the empty glasses on little （米）棚上げする／（英）提議するs, and the newspapers scattered on the 床に打ち倒す. As he shut the door he felt as if he were enclosed in a square box, and 即時に shrivelled up. It was all very 有望な and very small. He stopped for a minute by the long （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する to find a paper which he had meant to read, but he was still too much under the 影響（力） of the dark and the fresh 空気／公表する to consider carefully which paper it was or where he had seen it.

As he fumbled ばく然と の中で the papers he saw a 人物／姿／数字 cross the tail of his 注目する，もくろむ, coming downstairs. He heard the swishing sound of skirts, and to his 広大な／多数の／重要な surprise, Evelyn M. （機の）カム up to him, laid her 手渡す on the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する as if to 妨げる him from taking up a paper, and said:

"You're just the person I 手配中の，お尋ね者 to talk to." Her 発言する／表明する was a little unpleasant and metallic, her 注目する，もくろむs were very 有望な, and she kept them 直す／買収する，八百長をするd upon him.

"To talk to me?" he repeated. "But I'm half asleep."

"But I think you understand better than most people," she answered, and sat 負かす／撃墜する on a little 議長，司会を務める placed beside a big leather 議長，司会を務める so that Hewet had to sit 負かす／撃墜する beside her.

"井戸／弁護士席?" he said. He yawned 率直に, and lit a cigarette. He could not believe that this was really happening to him. "What is it?"

"Are you really 同情的な, or is it just a 提起する／ポーズをとる?" she 需要・要求するd.

"It's for you to say," he replied. "I'm 利益／興味d, I think." He still felt numb all over and as if she was much too の近くに to him.

"Any one can be 利益／興味d!" she cried impatiently. "Your friend Mr. Hirst's 利益／興味d, I daresay however, I do believe in you. You look as if you'd got a nice sister, somehow." She paused, 選ぶing at some sequins on her 膝s, and then, as if she had made up her mind, she started off, "Anyhow, I'm going to ask your advice. D'you ever get into a 明言する／公表する where you don't know your own mind? That's the 明言する／公表する I'm in now. You see, last night at the dance Raymond Oliver,—he's the tall dark boy who looks as if he had Indian 血 in him, but he says he's not really,—井戸／弁護士席, we were sitting out together, and he told me all about himself, how unhappy he is at home, and how he hates 存在 out here. They've put him into some beastly 採掘 商売／仕事. He says it's beastly—I should like it, I know, but that's neither here nor there. And I felt awfully sorry for him, one couldn't help 存在 sorry for him, and when he asked me to let him kiss me, I did. I don't see any 害（を与える） in that, do you? And then this morning he said he'd thought I meant something more, and I wasn't the sort to let any one kiss me. And we talked and talked. I daresay I was very silly, but one can't help liking people when one's sorry for them. I do like him most awfully—" She paused. "So I gave him half a 約束, and then, you see, there's Alfred Perrott."

"Oh, Perrott," said Hewet.

"We got to know each other on that picnic the other day," she continued. "He seemed so lonely, 特に as Arthur had gone off with Susan, and one couldn't help guessing what was in his mind. So we had やめる a long talk when you were looking at the 廃虚s, and he told me all about his life, and his struggles, and how fearfully hard it had been. D'you know, he was a boy in a grocer's shop and took 小包s to people's houses in a basket? That 利益／興味d me awfully, because I always say it doesn't 事柄 how you're born if you've got the 権利 stuff in you. And he told me about his sister who's paralysed, poor girl, and one can see she's a 広大な／多数の／重要な 裁判，公判, though he's evidently very 充てるd to her. I must say I do admire people like that! I don't 推定する／予想する you do because you're so clever. 井戸／弁護士席, last night we sat out in the garden together, and I couldn't help seeing what he 手配中の，お尋ね者 to say, and 慰安ing him a little, and telling him I did care—I really do—only, then, there's Raymond Oliver. What I want you to tell me is, can one be in love with two people at once, or can't one?"

She became silent, and sat with her chin on her 手渡すs, looking very 意図, as if she were 直面するing a real problem which had to be discussed between them.

"I think it depends what sort of person you are," said Hewet. He looked at her. She was small and pretty, 老年の perhaps twenty-eight or twenty-nine, but though dashing and はっきりと 削減（する）, her features 表明するd nothing very 明確に, except a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定 of spirit and good health.

"Who are you, what are you; you see, I know nothing about you," he continued.

"井戸／弁護士席, I was coming to that," said Evelyn M. She continued to 残り／休憩（する） her chin on her 手渡すs and to look intently ahead of her. "I'm the daughter of a mother and no father, if that 利益／興味s you," she said. "It's not a very nice thing to be. It's what often happens in the country. She was a 農業者's daughter, and he was rather a swell—the young man up at the 広大な／多数の／重要な house. He never made things straight—never married her—though he 許すd us やめる a lot of money. His people wouldn't let him. Poor father! I can't help liking him. Mother wasn't the sort of woman who could keep him straight, anyhow. He was killed in the war. I believe his men worshipped him. They say 広大な／多数の／重要な big 州警察官，騎馬警官s broke 負かす／撃墜する and cried over his 団体／死体 on the 戦場. I wish I'd known him. Mother had all the life 鎮圧するd out of her. The world—" She clenched her 握りこぶし. "Oh, people can be horrid to a woman like that!" She turned upon Hewet.

"井戸／弁護士席," she said, "d'you want to know any more about me?"

"But you?" he asked, "Who looked after you?"

"I've looked after myself mostly," she laughed. "I've had splendid friends. I do like people! That's the trouble. What would you do if you liked two people, both of them tremendously, and you couldn't tell which most?"

"I should go on liking them—I should wait and see. Why not?"

"But one has to （不足などを）補う one's mind," said Evelyn. "Or are you one of the people who doesn't believe in marriages and all that? Look here—this isn't fair, I do all the telling, and you tell nothing. Perhaps you're the same as your friend"—she looked at him suspiciously; "perhaps you don't like me?"

"I don't know you," said Hewet.

"I know when I like a person 直接／まっすぐに I see them! I knew I liked you the very first night at dinner. Oh dear," she continued impatiently, "what a lot of bother would be saved if only people would say the things they think straight out! I'm made like that. I can't help it."

"But don't you find it leads to difficulties?" Hewet asked.

"That's men's fault," she answered. "They always drag it in-love, I mean."

"And so you've gone on having one 提案 after another," said Hewet.

"I don't suppose I've had more 提案s than most women," said Evelyn, but she spoke without 有罪の判決.

"Five, six, ten?" Hewet 投機・賭けるd.

Evelyn seemed to intimate that perhaps ten was the 権利 人物／姿／数字, but that it really was not a high one.

"I believe you're thinking me a heartless flirt," she 抗議するd. "But I don't care if you are. I don't care what any one thinks of me. Just because one's 利益／興味d and likes to be friends with men, and talk to them as one 会談 to women, one's called a flirt."

"But 行方不明になる Murgatroyd—"

"I wish you'd call me Evelyn," she interrupted.

"After ten 提案s do you honestly think that men are the same as women?"

"Honestly, honestly,—how I hate that word! It's always used by prigs," cried Evelyn. "Honestly I think they せねばならない be. That's what's so disappointing. Every time one thinks it's not going to happen, and every time it does."

"The 追跡 of Friendship," said Hewet. "The 肩書を与える of a comedy."

"You're horrid," she cried. "You don't care a bit really. You might be Mr. Hirst."

"井戸／弁護士席," said Hewet, "let's consider. Let us consider—" He paused, because for the moment he could not remember what it was that they had to consider. He was far more 利益／興味d in her than in her story, for as she went on speaking his numbness had disappeared, and he was conscious of a mixture of liking, pity, and 不信. "You've 約束d to marry both Oliver and Perrott?" he 結論するd.

"Not 正確に／まさに 約束d," said Evelyn. "I can't （不足などを）補う my mind which I really like best. Oh how I detest modern life!" she flung off. "It must have been so much easier for the Elizabethans! I thought the other day on that mountain how I'd have liked to be one of those colonists, to 削減（する） 負かす／撃墜する trees and make 法律s and all that, instead of fooling about with all these people who think one's just a pretty young lady. Though I'm not. I really might do something." She 反映するd in silence for a minute. Then she said:

"I'm afraid 権利 負かす／撃墜する in my heart that Alfred Perrot won't do. He's not strong, is he?"

"Perhaps he couldn't 削減（する） 負かす／撃墜する a tree," said Hewet. "Have you never cared for anybody?" he asked.

"I've cared for heaps of people, but not to marry them," she said. "I suppose I'm too fastidious. All my life I've 手配中の，お尋ね者 somebody I could look up to, somebody 広大な／多数の／重要な and big and splendid. Most men are so small."

"What d'you mean by splendid?" Hewet asked. "People are—nothing more."

Evelyn was puzzled.

"We don't care for people because of their 質s," he tried to explain. "It's just them that we care for,"—he struck a match—"just that," he said, pointing to the 炎上s.

"I see what you mean," she said, "but I don't agree. I do know why I care for people, and I think I'm hardly ever wrong. I see at once what they've got in them. Now I think you must be rather splendid; but not Mr. Hirst."

Hewlet shook his 長，率いる.

"He's not nearly so unselfish, or so 同情的な, or so big, or so understanding," Evelyn continued.

Hewet sat silent, smoking his cigarette.

"I should hate cutting 負かす／撃墜する trees," he 発言／述べるd.

"I'm not trying to flirt with you, though I suppose you think I am!" Evelyn 発射 out. "I'd never have come to you if I'd thought you'd 単に think 嫌悪すべき things of me!" The 涙／ほころびs （機の）カム into her 注目する，もくろむs.

"Do you never flirt?" he asked.

"Of course I don't," she 抗議するd. "港／避難所't I told you? I want friendship; I want to care for some one greater and nobler than I am, and if they 落ちる in love with me it isn't my fault; I don't want it; I 前向きに／確かに hate it."

Hewet could see that there was very little use in going on with the conversation, for it was obvious that Evelyn did not wish to say anything in particular, but to impress upon him an image of herself, 存在, for some 推論する／理由 which she would not 明らかにする／漏らす, unhappy, or insecure. He was very tired, and a pale waiter kept walking ostentatiously into the middle of the room and looking at them meaningly.

"They want to shut up," he said. "My advice is that you should tell Oliver and Perrott to-morrow that you've made up your mind that you don't mean to marry either of them. I'm 確かな you don't. If you change your mind you can always tell them so. They're both sensible men; they'll understand. And then all this bother will be over." He got up.

But Evelyn did not move. She sat looking up at him with her 有望な eager 注目する，もくろむs, in the depths of which he thought he （悪事，秘密などを）発見するd some 失望, or 不満.

"Good-night," he said.

"There are heaps of things I want to say to you still," she said. "And I'm going to, some time. I suppose you must go to bed now?"

"Yes," said Hewet. "I'm half asleep." He left her still sitting by herself in the empty hall.

"Why is it that they won't be honest?" he muttered to himself as he went upstairs. Why was it that relations between different people were so unsatisfactory, so fragmentary, so 危険な, and words so dangerous that the instinct to sympathise with another human 存在 was an instinct to be 診察するd carefully and probably 鎮圧するd? What had Evelyn really wished to say to him? What was she feeling left alone in the empty hall? The mystery of life and the unreality even of one's own sensations overcame him as he walked 負かす／撃墜する the 回廊（地帯） which led to his room. It was dimly lighted, but 十分に for him to see a 人物／姿／数字 in a 有望な dressing-gown pass 速く in 前線 of him, the 人物／姿／数字 of a woman crossing from one room to another.

一時期／支部 XV

Whether too slight or too vague the 関係 that 貯蔵所d people casually 会合 in a hotel at midnight, they 所有する one advantage at least over the 社債s which 部隊 the 年輩の, who have lived together once and so must live for ever. Slight they may be, but vivid and 本物の, 単に because the 力／強力にする to break them is within the しっかり掴む of each, and there is no 推論する／理由 for continuance except a true 願望（する） that continue they shall. When two people have been married for years they seem to become unconscious of each other's bodily presence so that they move as if alone, speak aloud things which they do not 推定する／予想する to be answered, and in general seem to experience all the 慰安 of 孤独 without its loneliness. The 共同の lives of Ridley and Helen had arrived at this 行う／開催する／段階 of community, and it was often necessary for one or the other to 解任する with an 成果／努力 whether a thing had been said or only thought, 株d or dreamt in 私的な. At four o'clock in the afternoon two or three days later Mrs. Ambrose was standing 小衝突ing her hair, while her husband was in the dressing-room which opened out of her room, and occasionally, through the cascade of water—he was washing his 直面する—she caught exclamations, "So it goes on year after year; I wish, I wish, I wish I could make an end of it," to which she paid no attention.

"It's white? Or only brown?" Thus she herself murmured, 診察するing a hair which gleamed suspiciously の中で the brown. She pulled it out and laid it on the dressing-（米）棚上げする／（英）提議する. She was criticising her own 外見, or rather 認可するing of it, standing a little way 支援する from the glass and looking at her own 直面する with superb pride and melancholy, when her husband appeared in the doorway in his shirt sleeves, his 直面する half obscured by a towel.

"You often tell me I don't notice things," he 発言／述べるd.

"Tell me if this is a white hair, then?" she replied. She laid the hair on his 手渡す.

"There's not a white hair on your 長，率いる," he exclaimed.

"Ah, Ridley, I begin to 疑問," she sighed; and 屈服するd her 長，率いる under his 注目する，もくろむs so that he might 裁判官, but the 査察 produced only a kiss where the line of parting ran, and husband and wife then proceeded to move about the room, casually murmuring.

"What was that you were 説?" Helen 発言／述べるd, after an interval of conversation which no third person could have understood.

"Rachel—you せねばならない keep an 注目する，もくろむ upon Rachel," he 観察するd 意味ありげに, and Helen, though she went on 小衝突ing her hair, looked at him. His 観察s were apt to be true.

"Young gentlemen don't 利益／興味 themselves in young women's education without a 動機," he 発言／述べるd.

"Oh, Hirst," said Helen.

"Hirst and Hewet, they're all the same to me—all covered with 位置／汚点／見つけ出すs," he replied. "He advises her to read Gibbon. Did you know that?"

Helen did not know that, but she would not 許す herself inferior to her husband in 力／強力にするs of 観察. She 単に said:

"Nothing would surprise me. Even that dreadful 飛行機で行くing man we met at the dance—even Mr. Dalloway—even—"

"I advise you to be circumspect," said Ridley. "There's Willoughby, remember—Willoughby"; he pointed at a letter.

Helen looked with a sigh at an envelope which lay upon her dressing-（米）棚上げする／（英）提議する. Yes, there lay Willoughby, curt, inexpressive, perpetually jocular, robbing a whole continent of mystery, enquiring after his daughter's manners and morals—hoping she wasn't a bore, and bidding them pack her off to him on board the very next ship if she were—and then 感謝する and affectionate with 抑えるd emotion, and then half a page about his own 勝利s over wretched little natives who went on strike and 辞退するd to 負担 his ships, until he roared English 誓いs at them, "popping my 長，率いる out of the window just as I was, in my shirt sleeves. The beggars had the sense to scatter."

"If Theresa married Willoughby," she 発言／述べるd, turning the page with a hairpin, "one doesn't see what's to 妨げる Rachel—"

But Ridley was now off on grievances of his own connected with the washing of his shirts, which somehow led to the たびたび（訪れる） visits of Hughling Elliot, who was a bore, a pedant, a 乾燥した，日照りの stick of a man, and yet Ridley couldn't 簡単に point at the door and tell him to go. The truth of it was, they saw too many people. And so on and so on, more conjugal talk pattering softly and unintelligibly, until they were both ready to go 負かす／撃墜する to tea.

The first thing that caught Helen's 注目する，もくろむ as she （機の）カム downstairs was a carriage at the door, filled with skirts and feathers nodding on the 最高の，を越すs of hats. She had only time to 伸び（る） the 製図／抽選-room before two 指名するs were oddly mispronounced by the Spanish maid, and Mrs. Thornbury （機の）カム in わずかに in 前進する of Mrs. Wilfrid 紅潮／摘発するing.

"Mrs. Wilfrid 紅潮／摘発するing," said Mrs. Thornbury, with a wave of her 手渡す. "A friend of our ありふれた friend Mrs. Raymond Parry."

Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing shook 手渡すs energetically. She was a woman of forty perhaps, very 井戸／弁護士席 始める，決める up and 築く, splendidly 強健な, though not as tall as the upright carriage of her 団体／死体 made her appear.

She looked Helen straight in the 直面する and said, "You have a charmin' house."

She had a 堅固に 示すd 直面する, her 注目する，もくろむs looked straight at you, and though 自然に she was imperious in her manner she was nervous at the same time. Mrs. Thornbury 行為／法令／行動するd as interpreter, making things smooth all 一連の会議、交渉／完成する by a 一連の charming commonplace 発言／述べるs.

"I've taken it upon myself, Mr. Ambrose," she said, "to 約束 that you will be so 肉親，親類d as to give Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing the 利益 of your experience. I'm sure no one here knows the country 同様に as you do. No one takes such wonderful long walks. No one, I'm sure, has your encyclopaedic knowledge upon every 支配する. Mr. Wilfrid 紅潮／摘発するing is a collector. He has discovered really beautiful things already. I had no notion that the 小作農民s were so artistic—though of course in the past—"

"Not old things—new things," interrupted Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing curtly. "That is, if he takes my advice."

The Ambroses had not lived for many years in London without knowing something of a good many people, by 指名する at least, and Helen remembered 審理，公聴会 of the Flushings. Mr. 紅潮／摘発するing was a man who kept an old furniture shop; he had always said he would not marry because most women have red cheeks, and would not take a house because most houses have 狭くする staircases, and would not eat meat because most animals bleed when they are killed; and then he had married an eccentric aristocratic lady, who certainly was not pale, who looked as if she ate meat, who had 軍隊d him to do all the things he most disliked—and this then was the lady. Helen looked at her with 利益／興味. They had moved out into the garden, where the tea was laid under a tree, and Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing was helping herself to cherry jam. She had a peculiar jerking movement of the 団体／死体 when she spoke, which 原因（となる）d the canary-coloured plume on her hat to jerk too. Her small but finely-削減（する） and vigorous features, together with the 深い red of lips and cheeks, pointed to many 世代s of 井戸／弁護士席-trained and 井戸／弁護士席-nourished ancestors behind her.

"Nothin' that's more than twenty years old 利益／興味s me," she continued. "Mouldy old pictures, dirty old 調書をとる／予約するs, they stick 'em in museums when they're only fit for burnin'."

"I やめる agree," Helen laughed. "But my husband spends his life in digging up manuscripts which nobody wants." She was amused by Ridley's 表現 of startled 不賛成.

"There's a clever man in London called John who paints ever so much better than the old masters," Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing continued. "His pictures excite me—nothin' that's old excites me."

"But even his pictures will become old," Mrs. Thornbury 介入するd.

"Then I'll have 'em burnt, or I'll put it in my will," said Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing.

"And Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing lived in one of the most beautiful old houses in England—Chillingley," Mrs. Thornbury explained to the 残り／休憩（する） of them.

"If I'd my way I'd 燃やす that to-morrow," Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing laughed. She had a laugh like the cry of a jay, at once startling and joyless.

"What does any sane person want with those 広大な／多数の／重要な big houses?" she 需要・要求するd. "If you go downstairs after dark you're covered with 黒人／ボイコット beetles, and the electric lights always goin' out. What would you do if spiders （機の）カム out of the tap when you turned on the hot water?" she 需要・要求するd, 直す／買収する，八百長をするing her 注目する，もくろむ on Helen.

Mrs. Ambrose shrugged her shoulders with a smile.

"This is what I like," said Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing. She jerked her 長，率いる at the 郊外住宅. "A little house in a garden. I had one once in Ireland. One could 嘘（をつく） in bed in the mornin' and 選ぶ roses outside the window with one's toes."

"And the gardeners, weren't they surprised?" Mrs. Thornbury enquired.

"There were no gardeners," Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing chuckled. "Nobody but me and an old woman without any teeth. You know the poor in Ireland lose their teeth after they're twenty. But you wouldn't 推定する／予想する a 政治家，政治屋 to understand that—Arthur Balfour wouldn't understand that."

Ridley sighed that he never 推定する／予想するd any one to understand anything, least of all 政治家，政治屋s.

"However," he 結論するd, "there's one advantage I find in extreme old age—nothing 事柄s a hang except one's food and one's digestion. All I ask is to be left alone to moulder away in 孤独. It's obvious that the world's going as 急速な／放蕩な as it can to—the Nethermost 炭坑，オーケストラ席, and all I can do is to sit still and 消費する as much of my own smoke as possible." He groaned, and with a melancholy ちらりと見ること laid the jam on his bread, for he felt the atmosphere of this abrupt lady distinctly 冷淡な.

"I always 否定する my husband when he says that," said Mrs. Thornbury sweetly. "You men! Where would you be if it weren't for the women!"

"Read the 討論会," said Ridley grimly.

"討論会?" cried Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing. "That's Latin or Greek? Tell me, is there a good translation?"

"No," said Ridley. "You will have to learn Greek."

Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing cried, "Ah, ah, ah! I'd rather break 石／投石するs in the road. I always envy the men who break 石／投石するs and sit on those nice little heaps all day wearin' spectacles. I'd infinitely rather break 石／投石するs than clean out poultry runs, or 料金d the cows, or—"

Here Rachel （機の）カム up from the lower garden with a 調書をとる／予約する in her 手渡す.

"What's that 調書をとる／予約する?" said Ridley, when she had shaken 手渡すs.

"It's Gibbon," said Rachel as she sat 負かす／撃墜する.

"The 拒絶する／低下する and 落ちる of the Roman Empire?" said Mrs. Thornbury. "A very wonderful 調書をとる／予約する, I know. My dear father was always 引用するing it at us, with the result that we 解決するd never to read a line."

"Gibbon the historian?" enquired Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing. "I connect him with some of the happiest hours of my life. We used to 嘘（をつく） in bed and read Gibbon—about the 大虐殺s of the Christians, I remember—when we were supposed to be asleep. It's no joke, I can tell you, readin' a 広大な／多数の／重要な big 調書をとる／予約する, in 二塁打 columns, by a night-light, and the light that comes through a chink in the door. Then there were the moths—tiger moths, yellow moths, and horrid cockchafers. Louisa, my sister, would have the window open. I 手配中の，お尋ね者 it shut. We fought every night of our lives over that window. Have you ever seen a moth dyin' in a night-light?" she enquired.

Again there was an interruption. Hewet and Hirst appeared at the 製図／抽選-room window and （機の）カム up to the tea-（米）棚上げする／（英）提議する.

Rachel's heart （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域 hard. She was conscious of an 驚くべき／特命の／臨時の intensity in everything, as though their presence stripped some cover off the surface of things; but the greetings were remarkably commonplace.

"Excuse me," said Hirst, rising from his 議長，司会を務める 直接／まっすぐに he had sat 負かす／撃墜する. He went into the 製図／抽選-room, and returned with a cushion which he placed carefully upon his seat.

"Rheumatism," he 発言／述べるd, as he sat 負かす／撃墜する for the second time.

"The result of the dance?" Helen enquired.

"Whenever I get at all run 負かす／撃墜する I tend to be rheumatic," Hirst 明言する／公表するd. He bent his wrist 支援する はっきりと. "I hear little pieces of chalk grinding together!"

Rachel looked at him. She was amused, and yet she was respectful; if such a thing could be, the upper part of her 直面する seemed to laugh, and the lower part to check its laughter.

Hewet 選ぶd up the 調書をとる／予約する that lay on the ground.

"You like this?" he asked in an undertone.

"No, I don't like it," she replied. She had indeed been trying all the afternoon to read it, and for some 推論する／理由 the glory which she had perceived at first had faded, and, read as she would, she could not しっかり掴む the meaning with her mind.

"It goes 一連の会議、交渉／完成する, 一連の会議、交渉／完成する, 一連の会議、交渉／完成する, like a roll of oil-cloth," she hazarded. Evidently she meant Hewet alone to hear her words, but Hirst 需要・要求するd, "What d'you mean?"

She was 即時に ashamed of her 人物／姿／数字 of speech, for she could not explain it in words of sober 批評.

"Surely it's the most perfect style, so far as style goes, that's ever been invented," he continued. "Every 宣告，判決 is 事実上 perfect, and the wit—"

"Ugly in 団体／死体, repulsive in mind," she thought, instead of thinking about Gibbon's style. "Yes, but strong, searching, unyielding in mind." She looked at his big 長，率いる, a disproportionate part of which was 占領するd by the forehead, and at the direct, 厳しい 注目する，もくろむs.

"I give you up in despair," he said. He meant it lightly, but she took it 本気で, and believed that her value as a human 存在 was 少なくなるd because she did not happen to admire the style of Gibbon. The others were talking now in a group about the native villages which Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing せねばならない visit.

"I despair too," she said impetuously. "How are you going to 裁判官 people 単に by their minds?"

"You agree with my spinster Aunt, I 推定する／予想する," said St. John in his jaunty manner, which was always irritating because it made the person he talked to appear unduly clumsy and in earnest. "'Be good, 甘い maid'—I thought Mr. Kingsley and my Aunt were now obsolete."

"One can be very nice without having read a 調書をとる／予約する," she 主張するd. Very silly and simple her words sounded, and laid her open to derision.

"Did I ever 否定する it?" Hirst enquired, raising his eyebrows.

Most 突然に Mrs. Thornbury here 介入するd, either because it was her 使節団 to keep things smooth or because she had long wished to speak to Mr. Hirst, feeling as she did that young men were her sons.

"I have lived all my life with people like your Aunt, Mr. Hirst," she said, leaning 今後 in her 議長，司会を務める. Her brown squirrel-like 注目する，もくろむs became even brighter than usual. "They have never heard of Gibbon. They only care for their pheasants and their 小作農民s. They are 広大な／多数の／重要な big men who look so 罰金 on horseback, as people must have done, I think, in the days of the 広大な／多数の／重要な wars. Say what you like against them—they are animal, they are unintellectual; they don't read themselves, and they don't want others to read, but they are some of the finest and the kindest human 存在s on the 直面する of the earth! You would be surprised at some of the stories I could tell. You have never guessed, perhaps, at all the romances that go on in the heart of the country. There are the people, I feel, の中で whom Shakespeare will be born if he is ever born again. In those old houses, up の中で the 負かす／撃墜するs—"

"My Aunt," Hirst interrupted, "spends her life in East Lambeth の中で the degraded poor. I only 引用するd my Aunt because she is inclined to 迫害する people she calls '知識人,' which is what I 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑う 行方不明になる Vinrace of doing. It's all the fashion now. If you're clever it's always taken for 認めるd that you're 完全に without sympathy, understanding, affection—all the things that really 事柄. Oh, you Christians! You're the most conceited, patronising, hypocritical 始める，決める of old humbugs in the kingdom! Of course," he continued, "I'm the first to 許す your country gentlemen 広大な／多数の／重要な 長所s. For one thing, they're probably やめる frank about their passions, which we are not. My father, who is a clergyman in Norfolk, says that there is hardly a squire in the country who does not—"

"But about Gibbon?" Hewet interrupted. The look of nervous 緊張 which had come over every 直面する was relaxed by the interruption.

"You find him monotonous, I suppose. But you know—" He opened the 調書をとる／予約する, and began searching for passages to read aloud, and in a little time he 設立する a good one which he considered suitable. But there was nothing in the world that bored Ridley more than 存在 read aloud to, and he was besides scrupulously fastidious as to the dress and behaviour of ladies. In the space of fifteen minutes he had decided against Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing on the ground that her orange plume did not 控訴 her complexion, that she spoke too loud, that she crossed her 脚s, and finally, when he saw her 受託する a cigarette that Hewet 申し込む／申し出d her, he jumped up, exclaiming something about "妨げる／法廷，弁護士業 parlours," and left them. Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing was evidently relieved by his 出発. She puffed her cigarette, stuck her 脚s out, and 診察するd Helen closely as to the character and 評判 of their ありふれた friend Mrs. Raymond Parry. By a 一連の little strategems she drove her to define Mrs. Parry as somewhat 年輩の, by no means beautiful, very much made up—an insolent old harridan, in short, whose parties were amusing because one met 半端物 people; but Helen herself always pitied poor Mr. Parry, who was understood to be shut up downstairs with 事例／患者s 十分な of gems, while his wife enjoyed herself in the 製図／抽選-room. "Not that I believe what people say against her—although she hints, of course—" Upon which Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing cried out with delight:

"She's my first cousin! Go on—go on!"

When Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing rose to go she was 明白に delighted with her new 知識s. She made three or four different 計画（する）s for 会合 or going on an 探検隊／遠征隊, or showing Helen the things they had bought, on her way to the carriage. She 含むd them all in a vague but magnificent 招待.

As Helen returned to the garden again, Ridley's words of 警告 （機の）カム into her 長，率いる, and she hesitated a moment and looked at Rachel sitting between Hirst and Hewet. But she could draw no 結論s, for Hewet was still reading Gibbon aloud, and Rachel, for all the 表現 she had, might have been a 爆撃する, and his words water rubbing against her ears, as water rubs a 爆撃する on the 辛勝する／優位 of a 激しく揺する.

Hewet's 発言する／表明する was very pleasant. When he reached the end of the period Hewet stopped, and no one volunteered any 批評.

"I do adore the aristocracy!" Hirst exclaimed after a moment's pause. "They're so amazingly unscrupulous. 非，不，無 of us would dare to behave as that woman behaves."

"What I like about them," said Helen as she sat 負かす／撃墜する, "is that they're so 井戸／弁護士席 put together. Naked, Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing would be superb. Dressed as she dresses, it's absurd, of course."

"Yes," said Hirst. A shade of 不景気 crossed his 直面する. "I've never 重さを計るd more than ten 石／投石する in my life," he said, "which is ridiculous, considering my 高さ, and I've 現実に gone 負かす／撃墜する in 負わせる since we （機の）カム here. I daresay that accounts for the rheumatism." Again he jerked his wrist 支援する はっきりと, so that Helen might hear the grinding of the chalk 石／投石するs. She could not help smiling.

"It's no laughing 事柄 for me, I 保証する you," he 抗議するd. "My mother's a chronic 無効の, and I'm always 推定する／予想するing to be told that I've got heart 病気 myself. Rheumatism always goes to the heart in the end."

"For goodness' sake, Hirst," Hewet 抗議するd; "one might think you were an old 手足を不自由にする／（物事を）損なう of eighty. If it comes to that, I had an aunt who died of 癌 myself, but I put a bold 直面する on it—" He rose and began 攻撃するing his 議長，司会を務める backwards and 今後s on its hind 脚s. "Is any one here inclined for a walk?" he said. "There's a magnificent walk, up behind the house. You come out on to a cliff and look 権利 負かす／撃墜する into the sea. The 激しく揺するs are all red; you can see them through the water. The other day I saw a sight that 公正に／かなり took my breath away—about twenty jelly-fish, 半分-transparent, pink, with long streamers, floating on the 最高の，を越す of the waves."

"Sure they weren't mermaids?" said Hirst. "It's much too hot to climb 上りの／困難な." He looked at Helen, who showed no 調印するs of moving.

"Yes, it's too hot," Helen decided.

There was a short silence.

"I'd like to come," said Rachel.

"But she might have said that anyhow," Helen thought to herself as Hewet and Rachel went away together, and Helen was left alone with St. John, to St. John's obvious satisfaction.

He may have been 満足させるd, but his usual difficulty in deciding that one 支配する was more deserving of notice than another 妨げるd him from speaking for some time. He sat 星／主役にするing intently at the 長，率いる of a dead match, while Helen considered—so it seemed from the 表現 of her 注目する，もくろむs—something not closely connected with the 現在の moment.

At last St. John exclaimed, "Damn! Damn everything! Damn everybody!" he 追加するd. "At Cambridge there are people to talk to."

"At Cambridge there are people to talk to," Helen echoed him, rhythmically and absent-mindedly. Then she woke up. "By the way, have you settled what you're going to do—is it to be Cambridge or the 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業?"

He pursed his lips, but made no 即座の answer, for Helen was still わずかに inattentive. She had been thinking about Rachel and which of the two young men she was likely to 落ちる in love with, and now sitting opposite to Hirst she thought, "He's ugly. It's a pity they're so ugly."

She did not 含む Hewet in this 批評; she was thinking of the clever, honest, 利益／興味ing young men she knew, of whom Hirst was a good example, and wondering whether it was necessary that thought and scholarship should thus maltreat their 団体／死体s, and should thus elevate their minds to a very high tower from which the human race appeared to them like ネズミs and mice squirming on the flat.

"And the 未来?" she 反映するd, ばく然と 想像するing a race of men becoming more and more like Hirst, and a race of women becoming more and more like Rachel. "Oh no," she 結論するd, ちらりと見ることing at him, "one wouldn't marry you. 井戸／弁護士席, then, the 未来 of the race is in the 手渡すs of Susan and Arthur; no—that's dreadful. Of farm labourers; no—not of the English at all, but of ロシアのs and Chinese." This train of thought did not 満足させる her, and was interrupted by St. John, who began again:

"I wish you knew Bennett. He's the greatest man in the world."

"Bennett?" she enquired. Becoming more at 緩和する, St. John dropped the concentrated abruptness of his manner, and explained that Bennett was a man who lived in an old windmill six miles out of Cambridge. He lived the perfect life, によれば St. John, very lonely, very simple, caring only for the truth of things, always ready to talk, and extraordinarily modest, though his mind was of the greatest.

"Don't you think," said St. John, when he had done 述べるing him, "that 肉親，親類d of thing makes this 肉親，親類d of thing rather flimsy? Did you notice at tea how poor old Hewet had to change the conversation? How they were all ready to pounce upon me because they thought I was going to say something 妥当でない? It wasn't anything, really. If Bennett had been there he'd have said 正確に／まさに what he meant to say, or he'd have got up and gone. But there's something rather bad for the character in that—I mean if one hasn't got Bennett's character. It's inclined to make one bitter. Should you say that I was bitter?"

Helen did not answer, and he continued:

"Of course I am, disgustingly bitter, and it's a beastly thing to be. But the worst of me is that I'm so envious. I envy every one. I can't 耐える people who do things better than I do—perfectly absurd things too—waiters balancing piles of plates—even Arthur, because Susan's in love with him. I want people to like me, and they don't. It's partly my 外見, I 推定する／予想する," he continued, "though it's an 絶対の 嘘（をつく） to say I've ユダヤ人の 血 in me—as a 事柄 of fact we've been in Norfolk, Hirst of Hirstbourne Hall, for three centuries at least. It must be awfully soothing to be like you—every one liking one at once."

"I 保証する you they don't," Helen laughed.

"They do," said Hirst with 有罪の判決. "In the first place, you're the most beautiful woman I've ever seen; in the second, you have an exceptionally nice nature."

If Hirst had looked at her instead of looking intently at his teacup he would have seen Helen blush, partly with 楽しみ, partly with an impulse of affection に向かって the young man who had seemed, and would seem again, so ugly and so 限られた／立憲的な. She pitied him, for she 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑うd that he 苦しむd, and she was 利益／興味d in him, for many of the things he said seemed to her true; she admired the morality of 青年, and yet she felt 拘留するd. As if her instinct were to escape to something brightly coloured and impersonal, which she could 持つ／拘留する in her 手渡すs, she went into the house and returned with her embroidery. But he was not 利益／興味d in her embroidery; he did not even look at it.

"About 行方不明になる Vinrace," he began,—"oh, look here, do let's be St. John and Helen, and Rachel and Terence—what's she like? Does she 推論する／理由, does she feel, or is she 単に a 肉親，親類d of footstool?"

"Oh no," said Helen, with 広大な／多数の／重要な 決定／判定勝ち（する）. From her 観察s at tea she was inclined to 疑問 whether Hirst was the person to educate Rachel. She had 徐々に come to be 利益／興味d in her niece, and fond of her; she disliked some things about her very much, she was amused by others; but she felt her, on the whole, a live if unformed human 存在, 実験の, and not always fortunate in her 実験s, but with 力／強力にするs of some 肉親，親類d, and a capacity for feeling. Somewhere in the depths of her, too, she was bound to Rachel by the indestructible if inexplicable 関係 of sex. "She seems vague, but she's a will of her own," she said, as if in the interval she had run through her 質s.

The embroidery, which was a 事柄 for thought, the design 存在 difficult and the colours wanting consideration, brought lapses into the 対話 when she seemed to be engrossed in her skeins of silk, or, with 長，率いる a little drawn 支援する and 注目する，もくろむs 狭くするd, considered the 影響 of the whole. Thus she 単に said, "Um-m-m" to St. John's next 発言／述べる, "I shall ask her to go for a walk with me."

Perhaps he resented this 分割 of attention. He sat silent watching Helen closely.

"You're 絶対 happy," he 布告するd at last.

"Yes?" Helen enquired, sticking in her needle.

"Marriage, I suppose," said St. John.

"Yes," said Helen, gently 製図／抽選 her needle out.

"Children?" St. John enquired.

"Yes," said Helen, sticking her needle in again. "I don't know why I'm happy," she suddenly laughed, looking him 十分な in the 直面する. There was a かなりの pause.

"There's an abyss between us," said St. John. His 発言する／表明する sounded as if it 問題／発行するd from the depths of a cavern in the 激しく揺するs. "You're infinitely simpler than I am. Women always are, of course. That's the difficulty. One never knows how a woman gets there. Supposing all the time you're thinking, 'Oh, what a morbid young man!'"

Helen sat and looked at him with her needle in her 手渡す. From her position she saw his 長，率いる in 前線 of the dark pyramid of a magnolia-tree. With one foot raised on the rung of a 議長，司会を務める, and her 肘 out in the 態度 for sewing, her own 人物／姿／数字 所有するd the sublimity of a woman's of the 早期に world, spinning the thread of 運命／宿命—the sublimity 所有するd by many women of the 現在の day who 落ちる into the 態度 要求するd by scrubbing or sewing. St. John looked at her.

"I suppose you've never paid any a compliment in the course of your life," he said irrelevantly.

"I spoil Ridley rather," Helen considered.

"I'm going to ask you point blank—do you like me?"

After a 確かな pause, she replied, "Yes, certainly."

"Thank God!" he exclaimed. "That's one mercy. You see," he continued with emotion, "I'd rather you liked me than any one I've ever met."

"What about the five philosophers?" said Helen, with a laugh, stitching 堅固に and 速く at her canvas. "I wish you'd 述べる them."

Hirst had no particular wish to 述べる them, but when he began to consider them he 設立する himself soothed and 強化するd. Far away to the other 味方する of the world as they were, in smoky rooms, and grey 中世 法廷，裁判所s, they appeared remarkable 人物／姿／数字s, 解放する／自由な-spoken men with whom one could be at 緩和する; incomparably more subtle in emotion than the people here. They gave him, certainly, what no woman could give him, not Helen even. Warming at the thought of them, he went on to lay his 事例／患者 before Mrs. Ambrose. Should he stay on at Cambridge or should he go to the 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業? One day he thought one thing, another day another. Helen listened attentively. At last, without any preface, she pronounced her 決定／判定勝ち（する）.

"Leave Cambridge and go to the 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業," she said. He 圧力（をかける）d her for her 推論する／理由s.

"I think you'd enjoy London more," she said. It did not seem a very subtle 推論する／理由, but she appeared to think it 十分な. She looked at him against the background of flowering magnolia. There was something curious in the sight. Perhaps it was that the 激しい wax-like flowers were so smooth and inarticulate, and his 直面する—he had thrown his hat away, his hair was rumpled, he held his 注目する，もくろむ-glasses in his 手渡す, so that a red 示す appeared on either 味方する of his nose—was so worried and garrulous. It was a beautiful bush, spreading very 広範囲にわたって, and all the time she had sat there talking she had been noticing the patches of shade and the 形態／調整 of the leaves, and the way the 広大な／多数の／重要な white flowers sat in the 中央 of the green. She had noticed it half-consciously, にもかかわらず the pattern had become part of their talk. She laid 負かす／撃墜する her sewing, and began to walk up and 負かす／撃墜する the garden, and Hirst rose too and paced by her 味方する. He was rather 乱すd, uncomfortable, and 十分な of thought. Neither of them spoke.

The sun was beginning to go 負かす／撃墜する, and a change had come over the mountains, as if they were robbed of their earthly 実体, and composed 単に of 激しい blue もや. Long thin clouds of flamingo red, with 辛勝する／優位s like the 辛勝する／優位s of curled ostrich feathers, lay up and 負かす／撃墜する the sky at different 高度s. The roofs of the town seemed to have sunk lower than usual; the cypresses appeared very 黒人／ボイコット between the roofs, and the roofs themselves were brown and white. As usual in the evening, 選び出す／独身 cries and 選び出す／独身 bells became audible rising from beneath.

St. John stopped suddenly.

"井戸／弁護士席, you must take the 責任／義務," he said. "I've made up my mind; I shall go to the 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業."

His words were very serious, almost emotional; they 解任するd Helen after a second's hesitation.

"I'm sure you're 権利," she said 温かく, and shook the 手渡す he held out. "You'll be a 広大な／多数の／重要な man, I'm 確かな ."

Then, as if to make him look at the scene, she swept her 手渡す 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the 巨大な circumference of the 見解（をとる）. From the sea, over the roofs of the town, across the crests of the mountains, over the river and the plain, and again across the crests of the mountains it swept until it reached the 郊外住宅, the garden, the magnolia-tree, and the 人物／姿／数字s of Hirst and herself standing together, when it dropped to her 味方する.

一時期／支部 XVI

Hewet and Rachel had long ago reached the particular place on the 辛勝する／優位 of the cliff where, looking 負かす／撃墜する into the sea, you might chance on jelly-fish and イルカs. Looking the other way, the 広大な expanse of land gave them a sensation which is given by no 見解（をとる）, however 延長するd, in England; the villages and the hills there having 指名するs, and the farthest horizon of hills as often as not dipping and showing a line of もや which is the sea; here the 見解（をとる） was one of infinite sun-乾燥した，日照りのd earth, earth pointed in pinnacles, heaped in 広大な 障壁s, earth 広げるing and spreading away and away like the 巨大な 床に打ち倒す of the sea, earth chequered by day and by night, and partitioned into different lands, where famous cities were 設立するd, and the races of men changed from dark savages to white civilised men, and 支援する to dark savages again. Perhaps their English 血 made this prospect uncomfortably impersonal and 敵意を持った to them, for having once turned their 直面するs that way they next turned them to the sea, and for the 残り／休憩（する） of the time sat looking at the sea. The sea, though it was a thin and sparkling water here, which seemed incapable of 殺到する or 怒り／怒る, 結局 狭くするd itself, clouded its pure 色合い with grey, and 渦巻くd through 狭くする channels and dashed in a shiver of broken waters against 大規模な granite 激しく揺するs. It was this sea that flowed up to the mouth of the Thames; and the Thames washed the roots of the city of London.

Hewet's thoughts had followed some such course as this, for the first thing he said as they stood on the 辛勝する／優位 of the cliff was—

"I'd like to be in England!"

Rachel lay 負かす／撃墜する on her 肘, and parted the tall grasses which grew on the 辛勝する／優位, so that she might have a （疑いを）晴らす 見解（をとる）. The water was very 静める; 激しく揺するing up and 負かす／撃墜する at the base of the cliff, and so （疑いを）晴らす that one could see the red of the 石／投石するs at the 底（に届く） of it. So it had been at the birth of the world, and so it had remained ever since. Probably no human 存在 had ever broken that water with boat or with 団体／死体. Obeying some impulse, she 決定するd to 損なう that eternity of peace, and threw the largest pebble she could find. It struck the water, and the ripples spread out and out. Hewet looked 負かす／撃墜する too.

"It's wonderful," he said, as they 広げるd and 中止するd. The freshness and the newness seemed to him wonderful. He threw a pebble next. There was scarcely any sound.

"But England," Rachel murmured in the 吸収するd トン of one whose 注目する，もくろむs are concentrated upon some sight. "What d'you want with England?"

"My friends 主として," he said, "and all the things one does."

He could look at Rachel without her noticing it. She was still 吸収するd in the water and the exquisitely pleasant sensations which a little depth of the sea washing over 激しく揺するs 示唆するs. He noticed that she was wearing a dress of 深い blue colour, made of a soft thin cotton stuff, which clung to the 形態／調整 of her 団体／死体. It was a 団体／死体 with the angles and hollows of a young woman's 団体／死体 not yet developed, but in no way distorted, and thus 利益／興味ing and even lovable. Raising his 注目する，もくろむs Hewet 観察するd her 長，率いる; she had taken her hat off, and the 直面する 残り／休憩（する）d on her 手渡す. As she looked 負かす／撃墜する into the sea, her lips were わずかに parted. The 表現 was one of childlike intentness, as if she were watching for a fish to swim past over the （疑いを）晴らす red 激しく揺するs. にもかかわらず her twenty-four years of life had given her a look of reserve. Her 手渡す, which lay on the ground, the fingers curling わずかに in, was 井戸／弁護士席 形態／調整d and competent; the square-tipped and nervous fingers were the fingers of a musician. With something like anguish Hewet realised that, far from 存在 unattractive, her 団体／死体 was very attractive to him. She looked up suddenly. Her 注目する，もくろむs were 十分な of 切望 and 利益／興味.

"You 令状 novels?" she asked.

For the moment he could not think what he was 説. He was 打ち勝つ with the 願望（する） to 持つ／拘留する her in his 武器.

"Oh yes," he said. "That is, I want to 令状 them."

She would not take her large grey 注目する，もくろむs off his 直面する.

"Novels," she repeated. "Why do you 令状 novels? You せねばならない 令状 music. Music, you see"—she 転換d her 注目する，もくろむs, and became いっそう少なく 望ましい as her brain began to work, （打撃，刑罰などを）与えるing a 確かな change upon her 直面する—"music goes straight for things. It says all there is to say at once. With 令状ing it seems to me there's so much"—she paused for an 表現, and rubbed her fingers in the earth—"scratching on the matchbox. Most of the time when I was reading Gibbon this afternoon I was horribly, oh infernally, damnably bored!" She gave a shake of laughter, looking at Hewet, who laughed too.

"I shan't lend you 調書をとる／予約するs," he 発言／述べるd.

"Why is it," Rachel continued, "that I can laugh at Mr. Hirst to you, but not to his 直面する? At tea I was 完全に 圧倒するd, not by his ugliness—by his mind." She enclosed a circle in the 空気／公表する with her 手渡すs. She realised with a 広大な／多数の／重要な sense of 慰安 who easily she could talk to Hewet, those thorns or ragged corners which 涙／ほころび the surface of some 関係s 存在 smoothed away.

"So I 観察するd," said Hewet. "That's a thing that never 中止するs to amaze me." He had 回復するd his composure to such an extent that he could light and smoke a cigarette, and feeling her 緩和する, became happy and 平易な himself.

"The 尊敬（する）・点 that women, even 井戸／弁護士席-educated, very able women, have for men," he went on. "I believe we must have the sort of 力／強力にする over you that we're said to have over horses. They see us three times as big as we are or they'd never obey us. For that very 推論する／理由, I'm inclined to 疑問 that you'll ever do anything even when you have the 投票（する）." He looked at her reflectively. She appeared very smooth and 極度の慎重さを要する and young. "It'll take at least six 世代s before you're 十分に 厚い-skinned to go into 法律 法廷，裁判所s and 商売／仕事 offices. Consider what a いじめ（る） the ordinary man is," he continued, "the ordinary hard-working, rather ambitious solicitor or man of 商売／仕事 with a family to bring up and a 確かな position to 持続する. And then, of course, the daughters have to give way to the sons; the sons have to be educated; they have to いじめ（る） and 押す for their wives and families, and so it all comes over again. And 一方／合間 there are the women in the background...Do you really think that the 投票（する） will do you any good?"

"The 投票（する）?" Rachel repeated. She had to visualise it as a little bit of paper which she dropped into a box before she understood his question, and looking at each other they smiled at something absurd in the question.

"Not to me," she said. "But I play the piano...Are men really like that?" she asked, returning to the question that 利益／興味d her. "I'm not afraid of you." She looked at him easily.

"Oh, I'm different," Hewet replied. "I've got between six and seven hundred a year of my own. And then no one takes a 小説家 本気で, thank heavens. There's no 疑問 it helps to （不足などを）補う for the drudgery of a profession if a man's taken very, very 本気で by every one—if he gets 任命s, and has offices and a 肩書を与える, and lots of letters after his 指名する, and bits of 略章 and degrees. I don't grudge it 'em, though いつかs it comes over me—what an amazing concoction! What a 奇蹟 the masculine conception of life is—裁判官s, civil servants, army, 海軍, Houses of 議会, lord 市長s—what a world we've made of it! Look at Hirst now. I 保証する you," he said, "not a day's passed since we （機の）カム here without a discussion as to whether he's to stay on at Cambridge or to go to the 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業. It's his career—his sacred career. And if I've heard it twenty times, I'm sure his mother and sister have heard it five hundred times. Can't you imagine the family conclaves, and the sister told to run out and 料金d the rabbits because St. John must have the school-room to himself—'St. John's working,' 'St. John wants his tea brought to him.' Don't you know the 肉親，親類d of thing? No wonder that St. John thinks it a 事柄 of かなりの importance. It is too. He has to earn his living. But St. John's sister—" Hewet puffed in silence. "No one takes her 本気で, poor dear. She 料金d the rabbits."

"Yes," said Rachel. "I've fed rabbits for twenty-four years; it seems 半端物 now." She looked meditative, and Hewet, who had been talking much at 無作為の and instinctively 可決する・採択するing the feminine point of 見解（をとる）, saw that she would now talk about herself, which was what he 手配中の，お尋ね者, for so they might come to know each other.

She looked 支援する meditatively upon her past life.

"How do you spend your day?" he asked.

She meditated still. When she thought of their day it seemed to her it was 削減（する） into four pieces by their meals. These 分割s were 絶対 rigid, the contents of the day having to 融通する themselves within the four rigid 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業s. Looking 支援する at her life, that was what she saw.

"Breakfast nine; 昼食 one; tea five; dinner eight," she said.

"井戸／弁護士席," said Hewet, "what d'you do in the morning?"

"I need to play the piano for hours and hours."

"And after 昼食?"

"Then I went shopping with one of my aunts. Or we went to see some one, or we took a message; or we did something that had to be done—the taps might be 漏れるing. They visit the poor a good 取引，協定—old char-women with bad 脚s, women who want tickets for hospitals. Or I used to walk in the park by myself. And after tea people いつかs called; or in summer we sat in the garden or played croquet; in winter I read aloud, while they worked; after dinner I played the piano and they wrote letters. If father was at home we had friends of his to dinner, and about once a month we went up to the play. Every now and then we dined out; いつかs I went to a dance in London, but that was difficult because of getting 支援する. The people we saw were old family friends, and relations, but we didn't see many people. There was the clergyman, Mr. Pepper, and the 追跡（する）s. Father 一般に 手配中の，お尋ね者 to be 静かな when he （機の）カム home, because he 作品 very hard at 船体. Also my aunts aren't very strong. A house takes up a lot of time if you do it 適切に. Our servants were always bad, and so Aunt Lucy used to do a good 取引，協定 in the kitchen, and Aunt Clara, I think, spent most of the morning dusting the 製図／抽選-room and going through the linen and silver. Then there were the dogs. They had to be 演習d, besides 存在 washed and 小衝突d. Now Sandy's dead, but Aunt Clara has a very old cockatoo that （機の）カム from India. Everything in our house," she exclaimed, "comes from somewhere! It's 十分な of old furniture, not really old, Victorian, things mother's family had or father's family had, which they didn't like to get rid of, I suppose, though we've really no room for them. It's rather a nice house," she continued, "except that it's a little dingy—dull I should say." She called up before her 注目する，もくろむs a 見通し of the 製図／抽選-room at home; it was a large oblong room, with a square window 開始 on the garden. Green plush 議長，司会を務めるs stood against the 塀で囲む; there was a 激しい carved 調書をとる／予約する-事例／患者, with glass doors, and a general impression of faded sofa covers, large spaces of pale green, and baskets with pieces of wool-work dropping out of them. Photographs from old Italian masterpieces hung on the 塀で囲むs, and 見解（をとる）s of Venetian 橋（渡しをする）s and Swedish waterfalls which members of the family had seen years ago. There were also one or two portraits of fathers and grandmothers, and an engraving of John Stuart Mill, after the picture by ワットs. It was a room without 限定された character, 存在 neither typically and 率直に hideous, nor strenuously artistic, nor really comfortable. Rachel roused herself from the contemplation of this familiar picture.

"But this isn't very 利益／興味ing for you," she said, looking up.

"Good Lord!" Hewet exclaimed. "I've never been so much 利益／興味d in my life." She then realised that while she had been thinking of Richmond, his 注目する，もくろむs had never left her 直面する. The knowledge of this excited her.

"Go on, please go on," he 勧めるd. "Let's imagine it's a Wednesday. You're all at 昼食. You sit there, and Aunt Lucy there, and Aunt Clara here"; he arranged three pebbles on the grass between them.

"Aunt Clara carves the neck of lamb," Rachel continued. She 直す／買収する，八百長をするd her gaze upon the pebbles. "There's a very ugly yellow 磁器 stand in 前線 of me, called a dumb waiter, on which are three dishes, one for 薄焼きパン／素焼陶器s, one for butter, and one for cheese. There's a マリファナ of ferns. Then there's Blanche the maid, who snuffles because of her nose. We talk—oh yes, it's Aunt Lucy's afternoon at Walworth, so we're rather quick over 昼食. She goes off. She has a purple 捕らえる、獲得する, and a 黒人／ボイコット notebook. Aunt Clara has what they call a G.F.S. 会合 in the 製図／抽選-room on Wednesday, so I take the dogs out. I go up Richmond Hill, along the terrace, into the park. It's the 18th of April—the same day as it is here. It's spring in England. The ground is rather damp. However, I cross the road and get on to the grass and we walk along, and I sing as I always do when I'm alone, until we come to the open place where you can see the whole of London beneath you on a （疑いを）晴らす day. Hampstead Church spire there, Westminster Cathedral over there, and factory chimneys about here. There's 一般に a 煙霧 over the low parts of London; but it's often blue over the park when London's in a もや. It's the open place that the balloons cross going over to Hurlingham. They're pale yellow. 井戸／弁護士席, then, it smells very good, 特に if they happen to be 燃やすing 支持を得ようと努めるd in the keeper's 宿泊する which is there. I could tell you now how to get from place to place, and 正確に／まさに what trees you'd pass, and where you'd cross the roads. You see, I played there when I was small. Spring is good, but it's best in the autumn when the deer are barking; then it gets dusky, and I go 支援する through the streets, and you can't see people 適切に; they come past very quick, you just see their 直面するs and then they're gone—that's what I like—and no one knows in the least what you're doing—"

"But you have to be 支援する for tea, I suppose?" Hewet checked her.

"Tea? Oh yes. Five o'clock. Then I say what I've done, and my aunts say what they've done, and perhaps some one comes in: Mrs. 追跡（する）, let's suppose. She's an old lady with a lame 脚. She has or she once had eight children; so we ask after them. They're all over the world; so we ask where they are, and いつかs they're ill, or they're 駅／配置するd in a コレラ 地区, or in some place where it only rains once in five months. Mrs. 追跡（する）," she said with a smile, "had a son who was hugged to death by a 耐える."

Here she stopped and looked at Hewet to see whether he was amused by the same things that amused her. She was 安心させるd. But she thought it necessary to apologise again; she had been talking too much.

"You can't conceive how it 利益／興味s me," he said. Indeed, his cigarette had gone out, and he had to light another.

"Why does it 利益／興味 you?" she asked.

"Partly because you're a woman," he replied. When he said this, Rachel, who had become oblivious of anything, and had 逆戻りするd to a childlike 明言する／公表する of 利益／興味 and 楽しみ, lost her freedom and became self-conscious. She felt herself at once singular and under 観察, as she felt with St. John Hirst. She was about to 開始する，打ち上げる into an argument which would have made them both feel 激しく against each other, and to define sensations which had no such importance as words were bound to give them when Hewet led her thoughts in a different direction.

"I've often walked along the streets where people live all in a 列／漕ぐ／騒動, and one house is 正確に／まさに like another house, and wondered what on earth the women were doing inside," he said. "Just consider: it's the beginning of the twentieth century, and until a few years ago no woman had ever come out by herself and said things at all. There it was going on in the background, for all those thousands of years, this curious silent unrepresented life. Of course we're always 令状ing about women—乱用ing them, or jeering at them, or worshipping them; but it's never come from women themselves. I believe we still don't know in the least how they live, or what they feel, or what they do 正確に. If one's a man, the only 信用／信任s one gets are from young women about their love 事件／事情／状勢s. But the lives of women of forty, of unmarried women, of working women, of women who keep shops and bring up children, of women like your aunts or Mrs. Thornbury or 行方不明になる Allan—one knows nothing whatever about them. They won't tell you. Either they're afraid, or they've got a way of 扱う／治療するing men. It's the man's 見解（をとる） that's 代表するd, you see. Think of a 鉄道 train: fifteen carriages for men who want to smoke. Doesn't it make your 血 boil? If I were a woman I'd blow some one's brains out. Don't you laugh at us a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定? Don't you think it all a 広大な／多数の／重要な humbug? You, I mean—how does it all strike you?"

His 決意 to know, while it gave meaning to their talk, 妨害するd her; he seemed to 圧力（をかける） その上の and その上の, and made it appear so important. She took some time to answer, and during that time she went over and over the course of her twenty-four years, lighting now on one point, now on another—on her aunts, her mother, her father, and at last her mind 直す／買収する，八百長をするd upon her aunts and her father, and she tried to 述べる them as at this distance they appeared to her.

They were very much afraid of her father. He was a 広大な／多数の／重要な 薄暗い 軍隊 in the house, by means of which they held on to the 広大な／多数の／重要な world which is 代表するd every morning in the Times. But the real life of the house was something やめる different from this. It went on 独立して of Mr. Vinrace, and tended to hide itself from him. He was good-humoured に向かって them, but contemptuous. She had always taken it for 認めるd that his point of 見解（をとる） was just, and 設立するd upon an ideal 規模 of things where the life of one person was 絶対 more important than the life of another, and that in that 規模 they were much いっそう少なく importance than he was. But did she really believe that? Hewet's words made her think. She always submitted to her father, just as they did, but it was her aunts who 影響（力）d her really; her aunts who built up the 罰金, closely woven 実体 of their life at home. They were いっそう少なく splendid but more natural than her father was. All her 激怒（する）s had been against them; it was their world with its four meals, its punctuality, and servants on the stairs at half-past ten, that she 診察するd so closely and 手配中の，お尋ね者 so 熱心に to 粉砕する to 原子s. に引き続いて these thoughts she looked up and said:

"And there's a sort of beauty in it—there they are at Richmond at this very moment building things up. They're all wrong, perhaps, but there's a sort of beauty in it," she repeated. "It's so unconscious, so modest. And yet they feel things. They do mind if people die. Old spinsters are always doing things. I don't やめる know what they do. Only that was what I felt when I lived with them. It was very real."

She reviewed their little 旅行s to and fro, to Walworth, to charwomen with bad 脚s, to 会合s for this and that, their minute 行為／法令／行動するs of charity and unselfishness which flowered punctually from a 限定された 見解（をとる） of what they せねばならない do, their friendships, their tastes and habits; she saw all these things like 穀物s of sand 落ちるing, 落ちるing through innumerable days, making an atmosphere and building up a solid 集まり, a background. Hewet 観察するd her as she considered this.

"Were you happy?" he 需要・要求するd.

Again she had become 吸収するd in something else, and he called her 支援する to an 異常に vivid consciousness of herself.

"I was both," she replied. "I was happy and I was 哀れな. You've no conception what it's like—to be a young woman." She looked straight at him. "There are terrors and agonies," she said, keeping her 注目する，もくろむ on him as if to （悪事，秘密などを）発見する the slightest hint of laughter.

"I can believe it," he said. He returned her look with perfect 誠実.

"Women one sees in the streets," she said.

"売春婦s?"

"Men kissing one."

He nodded his 長，率いる.

"You were never told?"

She shook her 長，率いる.

"And then," she began and stopped. Here （機の）カム in the 広大な／多数の／重要な space of life into which no one had ever 侵入するd. All that she had been 説 about her father and her aunts and walks in Richmond Park, and what they did from hour to hour, was 単に on the surface. Hewet was watching her. Did he 需要・要求する that she should 述べる that also? Why did he sit so 近づく and keep his 注目する，もくろむ on her? Why did they not have done with this searching and agony? Why did they not kiss each other 簡単に? She wished to kiss him. But all the time she went on spinning out words.

"A girl is more lonely than a boy. No one cares in the least what she does. Nothing's 推定する／予想するd of her. Unless one's very pretty people don't listen to what you say...And that is what I like," she 追加するd energetically, as if the memory were very happy. "I like walking in Richmond Park and singing to myself and knowing it doesn't 事柄 a damn to anybody. I like seeing things go on—as we saw you that night when you didn't see us—I love the freedom of it—it's like 存在 the 勝利，勝つd or the sea." She turned with a curious fling of her 手渡すs and looked at the sea. It was still very blue, dancing away as far as the 注目する，もくろむ could reach, but the light on it was yellower, and the clouds were turning flamingo red.

A feeling of 激しい 不景気 crossed Hewet's mind as she spoke. It seemed plain that she would never care for one person rather than another; she was evidently やめる indifferent to him; they seemed to come very 近づく, and then they were as far apart as ever again; and her gesture as she turned away had been oddly beautiful.

"Nonsense," he said 突然の. "You like people. You like 賞賛. Your real grudge against Hirst is that he doesn't admire you."

She made no answer for some time. Then she said:

"That's probably true. Of course I like people—I like almost every one I've ever met."

She turned her 支援する on the sea and regarded Hewet with friendly if 批判的な 注目する，もくろむs. He was good-looking in the sense that he had always had a 十分なこと of beef to eat and fresh 空気／公表する to breathe. His 長，率いる was big; the 注目する，もくろむs were also large; though 一般に vague they could be forcible; and the lips were 極度の慎重さを要する. One might account him a man of かなりの passion and fitful energy, likely to be at the mercy of moods which had little relation to facts; at once tolerant and fastidious. The breadth of his forehead showed capacity for thought. The 利益／興味 with which Rachel looked at him was heard in her 発言する／表明する.

"What novels do you 令状?" she asked.

"I want to 令状 a novel about Silence," he said; "the things people don't say. But the difficulty is 巨大な." He sighed. "However, you don't care," he continued. He looked at her almost 厳しく. "Nobody cares. All you read a novel for is to see what sort of person the writer is, and, if you know him, which of his friends he's put in. As for the novel itself, the whole conception, the way one's seen the thing, felt about it, make it stand in relation to other things, not one in a million cares for that. And yet I いつかs wonder whether there's anything else in the whole world 価値（がある） doing. These other people," he 示すd the hotel, "are always wanting something they can't get. But there's an 驚くべき／特命の／臨時の satisfaction in 令状ing, even in the 試みる／企てる to 令状. What you said just now is true: one doesn't want to be things; one wants 単に to be 許すd to see them."

Some of the satisfaction of which he spoke （機の）カム into his 直面する as he gazed out to sea.

It was Rachel's turn now to feel depressed. As he talked of 令状ing he had become suddenly impersonal. He might never care for any one; all that 願望（する） to know her and get at her, which she had felt 圧力（をかける）ing on her almost painfully, had 完全に 消えるd.

"Are you a good writer?" she asked.

"Yes," he said. "I'm not first-率, of course; I'm good second-率; about as good as Thackeray, I should say."

Rachel was amazed. For one thing it amazed her to hear Thackeray called second-率; and then she could not 広げる her point of 見解（をとる） to believe that there could be 広大な／多数の／重要な writers in 存在 at the 現在の day, or if there were, that any one she knew could be a 広大な／多数の／重要な writer, and his self-信用／信任 astounded her, and he became more and more remote.

"My other novel," Hewet continued, "is about a young man who is obsessed by an idea—the idea of 存在 a gentleman. He manages to 存在する at Cambridge on a hundred 続けざまに猛撃するs a year. He has a coat; it was once a very good coat. But the trousers—they're not so good. 井戸／弁護士席, he goes up to London, gets into good society, 借りがあるing to an 早期に-morning adventure on the banks of the Serpentine. He is led into telling lies—my idea, you see, is to show the 漸進的な 汚職 of the soul—calls himself the son of some 広大な／多数の／重要な landed proprietor in Devonshire. 一方／合間 the coat becomes older and older, and he hardly dares to wear the trousers. Can't you imagine the wretched man, after some splendid evening of debauchery, 熟視する／熟考するing these 衣料品s—hanging them over the end of the bed, arranging them now in 十分な light, now in shade, and wondering whether they will 生き残る him, or he will 生き残る them? Thoughts of 自殺 cross his mind. He has a friend, too, a man who somehow subsists upon selling small birds, for which he 始める，決めるs 罠（にかける）s in the fields 近づく Uxbridge. They're scholars, both of them. I know one or two wretched 餓死するing creatures like that who 引用する Aristotle at you over a fried herring and a pint of porter. 流行の／上流の life, too, I have to 代表する at some length, in order to show my hero under all circumstances. Lady Theo Bingham Bingley, whose bay 損なう he had the good fortune to stop, is the daughter of a very 罰金 old Tory peer. I'm going to 述べる the 肉親，親類d of parties I once went to—the 流行の／上流の 知識人s, you know, who like to have the 最新の 調書をとる／予約する on their （米）棚上げする／（英）提議するs. They give parties, river parties, parties where you play games. There's no difficulty in conceiving 出来事/事件s; the difficulty is to put them into 形態／調整—not to get run away with, as Lady Theo was. It ended disastrously for her, poor woman, for the 調書をとる／予約する, as I planned it, was going to end in 深遠な and sordid respectability. Disowned by her father, she marries my hero, and they live in a snug little 郊外住宅 outside Croydon, in which town he is 始める，決める up as a house スパイ／執行官. He never 後継するs in becoming a real gentleman after all. That's the 利益／興味ing part of it. Does it seem to you the 肉親，親類d of 調書をとる／予約する you'd like to read?" he enquired; "or perhaps you'd like my Stuart 悲劇 better," he continued, without waiting for her to answer him. "My idea is that there's a 確かな 質 of beauty in the past, which the ordinary historical 小説家 完全に 廃虚s by his absurd 条約s. The moon becomes the Regent of the Skies. People clap 刺激（する）s to their horses, and so on. I'm going to 扱う／治療する people as though they were 正確に／まさに the same as we are. The advantage is that, detached from modern 条件s, one can make them more 激しい and more abstract then people who live as we do."

Rachel had listened to all this with attention, but with a 確かな 量 of bewilderment. They both sat thinking their own thoughts.

"I'm not like Hirst," said Hewet, after a pause; he spoke meditatively; "I don't see circles of chalk between people's feet. I いつかs wish I did. It seems to me so tremendously 複雑にするd and 混乱させるd. One can't come to any 決定／判定勝ち（する） at all; one's いっそう少なく and いっそう少なく 有能な of making judgments. D'you find that? And then one never knows what any one feels. We're all in the dark. We try to find out, but can you imagine anything more ludicrous than one person's opinion of another person? One goes along thinking one knows; but one really doesn't know."

As he said this he was leaning on his 肘 arranging and 配列し直すing in the grass the 石／投石するs which had 代表するd Rachel and her aunts at 昼食. He was speaking as much to himself as to Rachel. He was 推論する／理由ing against the 願望（する）, which had returned with intensity, to take her in his 武器; to have done with indirectness; to explain 正確に／まさに what he felt. What he said was against his belief; all the things that were important about her he knew; he felt them in the 空気／公表する around them; but he said nothing; he went on arranging the 石／投石するs.

"I like you; d'you like me?" Rachel suddenly 観察するd.

"I like you immensely," Hewet replied, speaking with the 救済 of a person who is 突然に given an 適切な時期 of 説 what he wants to say. He stopped moving the pebbles.

"Mightn't we call each other Rachel and Terence?" he asked.

"Terence," Rachel repeated. "Terence—that's like the cry of an フクロウ."

She looked up with a sudden 急ぐ of delight, and in looking at Terence with 注目する，もくろむs 広げるd by 楽しみ she was struck by the change that had come over the sky behind them. The 相当な blue day had faded to a paler and more ethereal blue; the clouds were pink, far away and closely packed together; and the peace of evening had 取って代わるd the heat of the southern afternoon, in which they had started on their walk.

"It must be late!" she exclaimed.

It was nearly eight o'clock.

"But eight o'clock doesn't count here, does it?" Terence asked, as they got up and turned inland again. They began to walk rather quickly 負かす／撃墜する the hill on a little path between the olive trees.

They felt more intimate because they 株d the knowledge of what eight o'clock in Richmond meant. Terence walked in 前線, for there was not room for them 味方する by 味方する.

"What I want to do in 令状ing novels is very much what you want to do when you play the piano, I 推定する／予想する," he began, turning and speaking over his shoulder. "We want to find out what's behind things, don't we?—Look at the lights 負かす／撃墜する there," he continued, "scattered about anyhow. Things I feel come to me like lights...I want to 連合させる them...Have you ever seen 花火s that make 人物／姿／数字s?...I want to make 人物／姿／数字s...Is that what you want to do?"

Now they were out on the road and could walk 味方する by 味方する.

"When I play the piano? Music is different...But I see what you mean." They tried to invent theories and to make their theories agree. As Hewet had no knowledge of music, Rachel took his stick and drew 人物／姿／数字s in the thin white dust to explain how Bach wrote his fugues.

"My musical gift was 廃虚d," he explained, as they walked on after one of these demonstrations, "by the village organist at home, who had invented a system of notation which he tried to teach me, with the result that I never got to the tune-playing at all. My mother thought music wasn't manly for boys; she 手配中の，お尋ね者 me to kill ネズミs and birds—that's the worst of living in the country. We live in Devonshire. It's the loveliest place in the world. Only—it's always difficult at home when one's grown up. I'd like you to know one of my sisters...Oh, here's your gate—" He 押し進めるd it open. They paused for a moment. She could not ask him to come in. She could not say that she hoped they would 会合，会う again; there was nothing to be said, and so without a word she went through the gate, and was soon invisible. 直接／まっすぐに Hewet lost sight of her, he felt the old 不快 return, even more 堅固に than before. Their talk had been interrupted in the middle, just as he was beginning to say the things he 手配中の，お尋ね者 to say. After all, what had they been able to say? He ran his mind over the things they had said, the 無作為の, unnecessary things which had eddied 一連の会議、交渉／完成する and 一連の会議、交渉／完成する and used up all the time, and drawn them so の近くに together and flung them so far apart, and left him in the end unsatisfied, ignorant still of what she felt and of what she was like. What was the use of talking, talking, 単に talking?

一時期／支部 XVII

It was now the 高さ of the season, and every ship that （機の）カム from England left a few people on the shores of Santa Marina who drove up to the hotel. The fact that the Ambroses had a house where one could escape momentarily from the わずかに 残忍な atmosphere of an hotel was a source of 本物の 楽しみ not only to Hirst and Hewet, but to the Elliots, the Thornburys, the Flushings, 行方不明になる Allan, Evelyn M., together with other people whose 身元 was so little developed that the Ambroses did not discover that they 所有するd 指名するs. By degrees there was 設立するd a 肉親，親類d of correspondence between the two houses, the big and the small, so that at most hours of the day one house could guess what was going on in the other, and the words "the 郊外住宅" and "the hotel" called up the idea of two separate systems of life. 知識s showed 調印するs of developing into friends, for that one tie to Mrs. Parry's 製図／抽選-room had 必然的に 分裂（する） into many other 関係 大（公）使館員d to different parts of England, and いつかs these 同盟s seemed cynically 壊れやすい, and いつかs painfully 激烈な／緊急の, 欠如（する）ing as they did the supporting background of organised English life. One night when the moon was 一連の会議、交渉／完成する between the trees, Evelyn M. told Helen the story of her life, and （人命などを）奪う，主張するd her everlasting friendship; or another occasion, 単に because of a sigh, or a pause, or a word thoughtlessly dropped, poor Mrs. Elliot left the 郊外住宅 half in 涙／ほころびs, 公約するing never again to 会合，会う the 冷淡な and scornful woman who had 侮辱d her, and in truth, 会合，会う again they never did. It did not seem 価値（がある） while to piece together so slight a friendship.

Hewet, indeed, might have 設立する excellent 構成要素 at this time up at the 郊外住宅 for some 一時期／支部s in the novel which was to be called "Silence, or the Things People don't say." Helen and Rachel had become very silent. Having （悪事，秘密などを）発見するd, as she thought, a secret, and 裁判官ing that Rachel meant to keep it from her, Mrs. Ambrose 尊敬（する）・点d it carefully, but from that 原因（となる）, though unintentionally, a curious atmosphere of reserve grew up between them. Instead of 株ing their 見解（をとる）s upon all 支配するs, and 急落（する），激減（する）ing after an idea wherever it might lead, they spoke 主として in comment upon the people they saw, and the secret between them made itself felt in what they said even of Thornburys and Elliots. Always 静める and unemotional in her judgments, Mrs. Ambrose was now inclined to be definitely 悲観的な. She was not 厳しい upon individuals so much as incredulous of the 親切 of 運命, 運命／宿命, what happens in the long run, and apt to 主張する that this was 一般に 逆の to people in 割合 as they deserved 井戸／弁護士席. Even this theory she was ready to discard in favour of one which made 大混乱 勝利を得た, things happening for no 推論する／理由 at all, and every one groping about in illusion and ignorance. With a 確かな 楽しみ she developed these 見解（をとる）s to her niece, taking a letter from home as her 実験（する）: which gave good news, but might just 同様に have given bad. How did she know that at this very moment both her children were not lying dead, 鎮圧するd by モーター omnibuses? "It's happening to somebody: why shouldn't it happen to me?" she would argue, her 直面する taking on the stoical 表現 of 心配するd 悲しみ. However sincere these 見解（をとる）s may have been, they were undoubtedly called 前へ／外へ by the irrational 明言する／公表する of her niece's mind. It was so fluctuating, and went so quickly from joy to despair, that it seemed necessary to 直面する it with some stable opinion which 自然に became dark 同様に as stable. Perhaps Mrs. Ambrose had some idea that in 主要な the talk into these ４半期/4分の1s she might discover what was in Rachel's mind, but it was difficult to 裁判官, for いつかs she would agree with the gloomiest thing that was said, at other times she 辞退するd to listen, and rammed Helen's theories 負かす／撃墜する her throat with laughter, chatter, ridicule of the wildest, and 猛烈な／残忍な bursts of 怒り／怒る even at what she called the "croaking of a raven in the mud."

"It's hard enough without that," she 主張するd.

"What's hard?" Helen 需要・要求するd.

"Life," she replied, and then they both became silent.

Helen might draw her own 結論s as to why life was hard, as to why an hour later, perhaps, life was something so wonderful and vivid that the 注目する，もくろむs of Rachel beholding it were 前向きに／確かに exhilarating to a 観客. True to her creed, she did not 試みる／企てる to 干渉する, although there were enough of those weak moments of 不景気 to make it perfectly 平易な for a いっそう少なく scrupulous person to 圧力（をかける） through and know all, and perhaps Rachel was sorry that she did not choose. All these moods ran themselves into one general 影響, which Helen compared to the 事情に応じて変わる of a river, quick, quicker, quicker still, as it races to a waterfall. Her instinct was to cry out Stop! but even had there been any use in crying Stop! she would have 差し控えるd, thinking it best that things should take their way, the water racing because the earth was 形態／調整d to make it race.

It seemed that Rachel herself had no 疑惑 that she was watched, or that there was anything in her manner likely to draw attention to her. What had happened to her she did not know. Her mind was very much in the 条件 of the racing water to which Helen compared it. She 手配中の，お尋ね者 to see Terence; she was perpetually wishing to see him when he was not there; it was an agony to 行方不明になる seeing him; agonies were strewn all about her day on account of him, but she never asked herself what this 軍隊 運動ing through her life arose from. She thought of no result any more than a tree perpetually 圧力（をかける）d downwards by the 勝利，勝つd considers the result of 存在 圧力（をかける）d downwards by the 勝利，勝つd.

During the two or three weeks which had passed since their walk, half a dozen 公式文書，認めるs from him had 蓄積するd in her drawer. She would read them, and spend the whole morning in a daze of happiness; the sunny land outside the window 存在 no いっそう少なく 有能な of analysing its own colour and heat than she was of analysing hers. In these moods she 設立する it impossible to read or play the piano, even to move 存在 beyond her inclination. The time passed without her noticing it. When it was dark she was drawn to the window by the lights of the hotel. A light that went in and out was the light in Terence's window: there he sat, reading perhaps, or now he was walking up and 負かす／撃墜する pulling out one 調書をとる／予約する after another; and now he was seated in his 議長，司会を務める again, and she tried to imagine what he was thinking about. The 安定した lights 示すd the rooms where Terence sat with people moving 一連の会議、交渉／完成する him. Every one who stayed in the hotel had a peculiar romance and 利益／興味 about them. They were not ordinary people. She would せいにする 知恵 to Mrs. Elliot, beauty to Susan Warrington, a splendid vitality to Evelyn M., because Terence spoke to them. As unreflecting and 普及（する） were the moods of 不景気. Her mind was as the landscape outside when dark beneath clouds and straitly 攻撃するd by 勝利，勝つd and あられ／賞賛する. Again she would sit passive in her 議長，司会を務める exposed to 苦痛, and Helen's fantastical or 暗い／優うつな words were like so many darts goading her to cry out against the hardness of life. Best of all were the moods when for no 推論する／理由 again this 強調する／ストレス of feeling slackened, and life went on as usual, only with a joy and colour in its events that was unknown before; they had a significance like that which she had seen in the tree: the nights were 黒人／ボイコット 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業s separating her from the days; she would have liked to run all the days into one long 連続 of sensation. Although these moods were 直接／まっすぐに or 間接に 原因（となる）d by the presence of Terence or the thought of him, she never said to herself that she was in love with him, or considered what was to happen if she continued to feel such things, so that Helen's image of the river 事情に応じて変わる on to the waterfall had a 広大な／多数の／重要な likeness to the facts, and the alarm which Helen いつかs felt was 正当化するd.

In her curious 条件 of unanalysed sensations she was incapable of making a 計画（する） which should have any 影響 upon her 明言する／公表する of mind. She abandoned herself to the mercy of 事故s, 行方不明の Terence one day, 会合 him the next, receiving his letters always with a start of surprise. Any woman experienced in the 進歩 of courtship would have come by 確かな opinions from all this which would have given her at least a theory to go upon; but no one had ever been in love with Rachel, and she had never been in love with any one. Moreover, 非，不，無 of the 調書をとる／予約するs she read, from Wuthering 高さs to Man and Superman, and the plays of Ibsen, 示唆するd from their 分析 of love that what their ヘロインs felt was what she was feeling now. It seemed to her that her sensations had no 指名する.

She met Terence frequently. When they did not 会合，会う, he was apt to send a 公式文書，認める with a 調書をとる／予約する or about a 調書をとる／予約する, for he had not been able after all to neglect that approach to intimacy. But いつかs he did not come or did not 令状 for several days at a time. Again when they met their 会合 might be one of inspiriting joy or of 悩ますing despair. Over all their partings hung the sense of interruption, leaving them both unsatisfied, though ignorant that the other 株d the feeling.

If Rachel was ignorant of her own feelings, she was even more 完全に ignorant of his. At first he moved as a god; as she （機の）カム to know him better he was still the centre of light, but 連合させるd with this beauty a wonderful 力／強力にする of making her daring and 確信して of herself. She was conscious of emotions and 力／強力にするs which she had never 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑うd in herself, and of a depth in the world hitherto unknown. When she thought of their 関係 she saw rather than 推論する／理由d, 代表するing her 見解（をとる） of what Terence felt by a picture of him drawn across the room to stand by her 味方する. This passage across the room 量d to a physical sensation, but what it meant she did not know.

Thus the time went on, wearing a 静める, 有望な look upon its surface. Letters （機の）カム from England, letters （機の）カム from Willoughby, and the days 蓄積するd their small events which 形態／調整d the year. Superficially, three odes of Pindar were mended, Helen covered about five インチs of her embroidery, and St. John 完全にするd the first two 行為／法令／行動するs of a play. He and Rachel 存在 now very good friends, he read them aloud to her, and she was so genuinely impressed by the 技術 of his rhythms and the variety of his adjectives, 同様に as by the fact that he was Terence's friend, that he began to wonder whether he was not ーするつもりであるd for literature rather than for 法律. It was a time of 深遠な thought and sudden 発覚s for more than one couple, and several 選び出す／独身 people.

A Sunday （機の）カム, which no one in the 郊外住宅 with the exception of Rachel and the Spanish maid 提案するd to recognise. Rachel still went to church, because she had never, によれば Helen, taken the trouble to think about it. Since they had celebrated the service at the hotel she went there 推定する／予想するing to get some 楽しみ from her passage across the garden and through the hall of the hotel, although it was very doubtful whether she would see Terence, or at any 率 have the chance of speaking to him.

As the greater number of 訪問者s at the hotel were English, there was almost as much difference between Sunday and Wednesday as there is in England, and Sunday appeared here as there, the mute 黒人／ボイコット ghost or penitent spirit of the busy weekday. The English could not pale the 日光, but they could in some miraculous way slow 負かす／撃墜する the hours, dull the 出来事/事件s, lengthen the meals, and make even the servants and page-boys wear a look of 退屈 and propriety. The best 着せる／賦与するs which every one put on helped the general 影響; it seemed that no lady could sit 負かす／撃墜する without bending a clean starched petticoat, and no gentleman could breathe without a sudden crackle from a stiff shirt-前線. As the 手渡すs of the clock 近づくd eleven, on this particular Sunday, さまざまな people tended to draw together in the hall, clasping little red-leaved 調書をとる／予約するs in their 手渡すs. The clock 示すd a few minutes to the hour when a stout 黒人／ボイコット 人物／姿／数字 passed through the hall with a preoccupied 表現, as though he would rather not recognise salutations, although aware of them, and disappeared 負かす／撃墜する the 回廊（地帯） which led from it.

"Mr. Bax," Mrs. Thornbury whispered.

The little group of people then began to move off in the same direction as the stout 黒人／ボイコット 人物／姿／数字. Looked at in an 半端物 way by people who made no 成果／努力 to join them, they moved with one exception slowly and consciously に向かって the stairs. Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing was the exception. She （機の）カム running downstairs, strode across the hall, joined the 行列 much out of breath, 需要・要求するing of Mrs. Thornbury in an agitated whisper, "Where, where?"

"We are all going," said Mrs. Thornbury gently, and soon they were descending the stairs two by two. Rachel was の中で the first to descend. She did not see that Terence and Hirst （機の）カム in at the 後部 所有するd of no 黒人／ボイコット 容積／容量, but of one thin 調書をとる／予約する bound in light-blue cloth, which St. John carried under his arm.

The chapel was the old chapel of the 修道士s. It was a 深遠な 冷静な／正味の place where they had said 集まり for hundreds of years, and done penance in the 冷淡な moonlight, and worshipped old brown pictures and carved saints which stood with upraised 手渡すs of blessing in the hollows in the 塀で囲むs. The 移行 from カトリック教徒 to Protestant worship had been 橋（渡しをする）d by a time of disuse, when there were no services, and the place was used for 蓄える／店ing jars of oil, liqueur, and deck-議長，司会を務めるs; the hotel 繁栄するing, some 宗教的な 団体／死体 had taken the place in 手渡す, and it was now fitted out with a number of glazed yellow （法廷の）裁判s, claret-coloured footstools; it had a small pulpit, and a 厚かましさ／高級将校連 eagle carrying the Bible on its 支援する, while the piety of different women had 供給（する）d ugly squares of carpet, and long （土地などの）細長い一片s of embroidery ひどく wrought with monograms in gold.

As the congregation entered they were met by 穏やかな 甘い chords 問題／発行するing from a harmonium, where 行方不明になる Willett, 隠すd from 見解（をとる） by a baize curtain, struck emphatic chords with uncertain fingers. The sound spread through the chapel as the （犯罪の）一味s of water spread from a fallen 石／投石する. The twenty or twenty-five people who composed the congregation first 屈服するd their 長，率いるs and then sat up and looked about them. It was very 静かな, and the light 負かす／撃墜する here seemed paler than the light above. The usual 屈服するs and smiles were dispensed with, but they recognised each other. The Lord's 祈り was read over them. As the childlike 戦う／戦い of 発言する／表明するs rose, the congregation, many of whom had only met on the staircase, felt themselves pathetically 部隊d and 井戸／弁護士席-性質の／したい気がして に向かって each other. As if the 祈り were a たいまつ 適用するd to 燃料, a smoke seemed to rise automatically and fill the place with the ghosts of innumerable services on innumerable Sunday mornings at home. Susan Warrington in particular was conscious of the sweetest sense of sisterhood, as she covered her 直面する with her 手渡すs and saw slips of bent 支援するs through the chinks between her fingers. Her emotions rose calmly and 平等に, 認可するing of herself and of life at the same time. It was all so 静かな and so good. But having created this 平和的な atmosphere Mr. Bax suddenly turned the page and read a psalm. Though he read it with no change of 発言する／表明する the mood was broken.

"Be 慈悲の unto me, O God," he read, "for man goeth about to devour me: he is daily fighting and troubling me...They daily mistake my words: all that they imagine is to do me evil. They 持つ／拘留する all together and keep themselves の近くに...Break their teeth, O God, in their mouths; smite the jaw-bones of the lions, O Lord: let them 落ちる away like water that runneth apace; and when they shoot their arrows let them be rooted out."

Nothing in Susan's experience at all corresponded with this, and as she had no love of language she had long 中止するd to …に出席する to such 発言／述べるs, although she followed them with the same 肉親，親類d of mechanical 尊敬（する）・点 with which she heard many of Lear's speeches read aloud. Her mind was still serene and really 占領するd with 賞賛する of her own nature and 賞賛する of God, that is of the solemn and 満足な order of the world.

But it could be seen from a ちらりと見ること at their 直面するs that most of the others, the men in particular, felt the inconvenience of the sudden 侵入占拠 of this old savage. They looked more 世俗的な and 批判的な as then listened to the ravings of the old 黒人／ボイコット man with a cloth 一連の会議、交渉／完成する his loins 悪口を言う／悪態ing with vehement gesture by a （軍の）野営地，陣営-解雇する／砲火／射撃 in the 砂漠. After that there was a general sound of pages 存在 turned as if they were in class, and then they read a little bit of the Old Testament about making a 井戸／弁護士席, very much as school boys translate an 平易な passage from the Anabasis when they have shut up their French grammar. Then they returned to the New Testament and the sad and beautiful 人物／姿／数字 of Christ. While Christ spoke they made another 成果／努力 to fit his 解釈／通訳 of life upon the lives they lived, but as they were all very different, some practical, some ambitious, some stupid, some wild and 実験の, some in love, and others long past any feeling except a feeling of 慰安, they did very different things with the words of Christ.

From their 直面するs it seemed that for the most part they made no 成果／努力 at all, and, recumbent as it were, 受託するd the ideas the words gave as 代表するing goodness, in the same way, no 疑問, as one of those industrious needlewomen had 受託するd the 有望な ugly pattern on her mat as beauty.

Whatever the 推論する／理由 might be, for the first time in her life, instead of slipping at once into some curious pleasant cloud of emotion, too familiar to be considered, Rachel listened 批判的に to what was 存在 said. By the time they had swung in an 不規律な way from 祈り to psalm, from psalm to history, from history to poetry, and Mr. Bax was giving out his text, she was in a 明言する／公表する of 激烈な／緊急の 不快. Such was the 不快 she felt when 軍隊d to sit through an unsatisfactory piece of music 不正に played. Tantalised, enraged by the clumsy insensitiveness of the conductor, who put the 強調する／ストレス on the wrong places, and annoyed by the 広大な flock of the audience tamely 賞賛するing and acquiescing without knowing or caring, so she was not tantalized and enraged, only here, with 注目する，もくろむs half-shut and lips pursed together, the atmosphere of 軍隊d solemnity 増加するd her 怒り／怒る. All 一連の会議、交渉／完成する her were people pretending to feel what they did not feel, while somewhere above her floated the idea which they could 非，不，無 of them しっかり掴む, which they pretended to しっかり掴む, always escaping out of reach, a beautiful idea, an idea like a バタフライ. One after another, 広大な and hard and 冷淡な, appeared to her the churches all over the world where this 失敗ing 成果／努力 and 誤解 were perpetually going on, 広大な／多数の／重要な buildings, filled with innumerable men and women, not seeing 明確に, who finally gave up the 成果／努力 to see, and relapsed tamely into 賞賛する and acquiescence, half-shutting their 注目する，もくろむs and pursing up their lips. The thought had the same sort of physical 不快 as is 原因（となる）d by a film of もや always coming between the 注目する，もくろむs and the printed page. She did her best to 小衝突 away the film and to conceive something to be worshipped as the service went on, but failed, always misled by the 発言する／表明する of Mr. Bax 説 things which misrepresented the idea, and by the patter of baaing inexpressive human 発言する／表明するs 落ちるing 一連の会議、交渉／完成する her like damp leaves. The 成果／努力 was tiring and dispiriting. She 中止するd to listen, and 直す／買収する，八百長をするd her 注目する，もくろむs on the 直面する of a woman 近づく her, a hospital nurse, whose 表現 of devout attention seemed to 証明する that she was at any 率 receiving satisfaction. But looking at her carefully she （機の）カム to the 結論 that the hospital nurse was only slavishly acquiescent, and that the look of satisfaction was produced by no splendid conception of God within her. How indeed, could she conceive anything far outside her own experience, a woman with a commonplace 直面する like hers, a little 一連の会議、交渉／完成する red 直面する, upon which trivial 義務s and trivial spites had drawn lines, whose weak blue 注目する，もくろむs saw without intensity or individuality, whose features were blurred, insensitive, and callous? She was adoring something shallow and smug, 粘着するing to it, so the obstinate mouth 証言，証人／目撃するd, with the assiduity of a limpet; nothing would 涙／ほころび her from her demure belief in her own virtue and the virtues of her 宗教. She was a limpet, with the 極度の慎重さを要する 味方する of her stuck to a 激しく揺する, for ever dead to the 急ぐ of fresh and beautiful things past her. The 直面する of this 選び出す／独身 worshipper became printed on Rachel's mind with an impression of keen horror, and she had it suddenly 明らかにする／漏らすd to her what Helen meant and St. John meant when they 布告するd their 憎悪 of Christianity. With the 暴力／激しさ that now 示すd her feelings, she 拒絶するd all that she had 暗黙に believed.

一方／合間 Mr. Bax was half-way through the second lesson. She looked at him. He was a man of the world with supple lips and an agreeable manner, he was indeed a man of much kindliness and 簡単, though by no means clever, but she was not in the mood to give any one credit for such 質s, and 診察するd him as though he were an epitome of all the 副／悪徳行為s of his service.

権利 at the 支援する of the chapel Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing, Hirst, and Hewet sat in a 列／漕ぐ／騒動 in a very different でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れる of mind. Hewet was 星／主役にするing at the roof with his 脚s stuck out in 前線 of him, for as he had never tried to make the service fit any feeling or idea of his, he was able to enjoy the beauty of the language without hindrance. His mind was 占領するd first with 偶発の things, such as the women's hair in 前線 of him, the light on the 直面するs, then with the words which seemed to him magnificent, and then more ばく然と with the characters of the other worshippers. But when he suddenly perceived Rachel, all these thoughts were driven out of his 長，率いる, and he thought only of her. The psalms, the 祈りs, the Litany, and the sermon were all 減ずるd to one 詠唱するing sound which paused, and then 新たにするd itself, a little higher or a little lower. He 星／主役にするd alternately at Rachel and at the 天井, but his 表現 was now produced not by what he saw but by something in his mind. He was almost as painfully 乱すd by his thoughts as she was by hers.

早期に in the service Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing had discovered that she had taken up a Bible instead of a 祈り-調書をとる／予約する, and, as she was sitting next to Hirst, she stole a ちらりと見ること over his shoulder. He was reading 刻々と in the thin pale-blue 容積／容量. Unable to understand, she peered closer, upon which Hirst politely laid the 調書をとる／予約する before her, pointing to the first line of a Greek poem and then to the translation opposite.

"What's that?" she whispered inquisitively.

"Sappho," he replied. "The one Swinburne did—the best thing that's ever been written."

Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing could not resist such an 適切な時期. She gulped 負かす／撃墜する the Ode to Aphrodite during the Litany, keeping herself with difficulty from asking when Sappho lived, and what else she wrote 価値（がある） reading, and contriving to come in punctually at the end with "the forgiveness of sins, the Resurrection of the 団体／死体, and the life everlastin'. Amen."

一方／合間 Hirst took out an envelope and began scribbling on the 支援する of it. When Mr. Bax 機動力のある the pulpit he shut up Sappho with his envelope between the pages, settled his spectacles, and 直す／買収する，八百長をするd his gaze intently upon the clergyman. Standing in the pulpit he looked very large and fat; the light coming through the greenish unstained window-glass made his 直面する appear smooth and white like a very large egg.

He looked 一連の会議、交渉／完成する at all the 直面するs looking mildly up at him, although some of them were the 直面するs of men and women old enough to be his grandparents, and gave out his text with 重大な significance. The argument of the sermon was that 訪問者s to this beautiful land, although they were on a holiday, 借りがあるd a 義務 to the natives. It did not, in truth, 異なる very much from a 主要な article upon topics of general 利益／興味 in the 週刊誌 newspapers. It rambled with a 肉親，親類d of amiable verbosity from one 長，率いるing to another, 示唆するing that all human 存在s are very much the same under their 肌s, illustrating this by the resemblance of the games which little Spanish boys play to the games little boys in London streets play, 観察するing that very small things do 影響（力） people, 特に natives; in fact, a very dear friend of Mr. Bax's had told him that the success of our 支配する in India, that 広大な country, 大部分は depended upon the strict code of politeness which the English 可決する・採択するd に向かって the natives, which led to the 発言／述べる that small things were not やむを得ず small, and that somehow to the virtue of sympathy, which was a virtue never more needed than to-day, when we lived in a time of 実験 and 激変—証言，証人／目撃する the aeroplane and wireless telegraph, and there were other problems which hardly 現在のd themselves to our fathers, but which no man who called himself a man could leave unsettled. Here Mr. Bax became more definitely clerical, if it were possible, he seemed to speak with a 確かな innocent craftiness, as he pointed out that all this laid a special 義務 upon earnest Christians. What men were inclined to say now was, "Oh, that fellow—he's a parson." What we want them to say is, "He's a good fellow"—in other words, "He is my brother." He exhorted them to keep in touch with men of the modern type; they must sympathise with their multifarious 利益／興味s ーするために keep before their 注目する，もくろむs that whatever 発見s were made there was one 発見 which could not be superseded, which was indeed as much of a necessity to the most successful and most brilliant of them all as it had been to their fathers. The humblest could help; the least important things had an 影響（力） (here his manner became definitely priestly and his 発言／述べるs seemed to be directed to women, for indeed Mr. Bax's congregations were おもに composed of women, and he was used to 割り当てるing them their 義務s in his innocent clerical （選挙などの）運動をするs). Leaving more 限定された 指示／教授／教育, he passed on, and his 主題 broadened into a peroration for which he drew a long breath and stood very upright,—"As a 減少（する） of water, detached, alone, separate from others, 落ちるing from the cloud and entering the 広大な／多数の／重要な ocean, alters, so scientists tell us, not only the 即座の 位置／汚点／見つけ出す in the ocean where it 落ちるs, but all the myriad 減少（する）s which together compose the 広大な／多数の／重要な universe of waters, and by this means alters the configuration of the globe and the lives of millions of sea creatures, and finally the lives of the men and women who 捜し出す their living upon the shores—as all this is within the compass of a 選び出す／独身 減少（する） of water, such as any rain にわか雨 sends in millions to lose themselves in the earth, to lose themselves we say, but we know very 井戸／弁護士席 that the fruits of the earth could not 繁栄する without them—so is a marvel 類似の to this within the reach of each one of us, who dropping a little word or a little 行為 into the 広大な／多数の／重要な universe alters it; yea, it is a solemn thought, alters it, for good or for evil, not for one instant, or in one 周辺, but throughout the entire race, and for all eternity." Whipping 一連の会議、交渉／完成する as though to 避ける 賞賛, he continued with the same breath, but in a different トン of 発言する／表明する,—"And now to God the Father..."

He gave his blessing, and then, while the solemn chords again 問題／発行するd from the harmonium behind the curtain, the different people began 捨てるing and fumbling and moving very awkwardly and consciously に向かって the door. Half-way upstairs, at a point where the light and sounds of the upper world 衝突d with the dimness and the dying hymn-tune of the under, Rachel felt a 手渡す 減少（する） upon her shoulder.

"行方不明になる Vinrace," Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing whispered peremptorily, "stay to 昼食. It's such a dismal day. They don't even give one beef for 昼食. Please stay."

Here they （機の）カム out into the hall, where once more the little 禁止（する）d was 迎える／歓迎するd with curious respectful ちらりと見ることs by the people who had not gone to church, although their 着せる／賦与するing made it （疑いを）晴らす that they 認可するd of Sunday to the very 瀬戸際 of going to church. Rachel felt unable to stand any more of this particular atmosphere, and was about to say she must go 支援する, when Terence passed them, drawn along in talk with Evelyn M. Rachel thereupon contented herself with 説 that the people looked very respectable, which 消極的な 発言／述べる Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing 解釈する／通訳するd to mean that she would stay.

"English people abroad!" she returned with a vivid flash of malice. "Ain't they awful! But we won't stay here," she continued, plucking at Rachel's arm. "Come up to my room."

She bore her past Hewet and Evelyn and the Thornburys and the Elliots. Hewet stepped 今後.

"昼食—" he began.

"行方不明になる Vinrace has 約束d to lunch with me," said Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing, and began to 続けざまに猛撃する energetically up the staircase, as though the middle classes of England were in 追跡. She did not stop until she had slammed her bedroom door behind them.

"井戸／弁護士席, what did you think of it?" she 需要・要求するd, panting わずかに.

All the disgust and horror which Rachel had been 蓄積するing burst 前へ／外へ beyond her 支配（する）／統制する.

"I thought it the most loathsome 展示 I'd ever seen!" she broke out. "How can they—how dare they—what do you mean by it—Mr. Bax, hospital nurses, old men, 売春婦s, disgusting—"

She 攻撃する，衝突する off the points she remembered as 急速な／放蕩な as she could, but she was too indignant to stop to analyse her feelings. Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing watched her with keen gusto as she stood ejaculating with emphatic movements of her 長，率いる and 手渡すs in the middle of the room.

"Go on, go on, do go on," she laughed, clapping her 手渡すs. "It's delightful to hear you!"

"But why do you go?" Rachel 需要・要求するd.

"I've been every Sunday of my life ever since I can remember," Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing chuckled, as though that were a 推論する／理由 by itself.

Rachel turned 突然の to the window. She did not know what it was that had put her into such a passion; the sight of Terence in the hall had 混乱させるd her thoughts, leaving her 単に indignant. She looked straight at their own 郊外住宅, half-way up the 味方する of the mountain. The most familiar 見解（をとる） seen でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れるd through glass has a 確かな unfamiliar distinction, and she grew 静める as she gazed. Then she remembered that she was in the presence of some one she did not know 井戸／弁護士席, and she turned and looked at Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing. Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing was still sitting on the 辛勝する／優位 of the bed, looking up, with her lips parted, so that her strong white teeth showed in two 列／漕ぐ／騒動s.

"Tell me," she said, "which d'you like best, Mr. Hewet or Mr. Hirst?"

"Mr. Hewet," Rachel replied, but her 発言する／表明する did not sound natural.

"Which is the one who reads Greek in church?" Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing 需要・要求するd.

It might have been either of them and while Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing proceeded to 述べる them both, and to say that both 脅すd her, but one 脅すd her more than the other, Rachel looked for a 議長，司会を務める. The room, of course, was one of the largest and most luxurious in the hotel. There were a 広大な／多数の／重要な many arm-議長，司会を務めるs and settees covered in brown holland, but each of these was 占領するd by a large square piece of yellow cardboard, and all the pieces of cardboard were dotted or lined with 位置／汚点／見つけ出すs or dashes of 有望な oil paint.

"But you're not to look at those," said Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing as she saw Rachel's 注目する，もくろむ wander. She jumped up, and turned as many as she could, 直面する downwards, upon the 床に打ち倒す. Rachel, however, managed to 所有する herself of one of them, and, with the vanity of an artist, Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing 需要・要求するd anxiously, "井戸／弁護士席, 井戸／弁護士席?"

"It's a hill," Rachel replied. There could be no 疑問 that Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing had 代表するd the vigorous and abrupt fling of the earth up into the 空気／公表する; you could almost see the clods 飛行機で行くing as it whirled.

Rachel passed from one to another. They were all 示すd by something of the jerk and 決定／判定勝ち（する） of their 製造者; they were all perfectly untrained 猛攻撃s of the 小衝突 upon some half-realised idea 示唆するd by hill or tree; and they were all in some way characteristic of Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing.

"I see things movin'," Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing explained. "So"—she swept her 手渡す through a yard of the 空気／公表する. She then took up one of the cardboards which Rachel had laid aside, seated herself on a stool, and began to 繁栄する a stump of charcoal. While she 占領するd herself in 一打／打撃s which seemed to serve her as speech serves others, Rachel, who was very restless, looked about her.

"Open the wardrobe," said Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing after a pause, speaking indistinctly because of a paint-小衝突 in her mouth, "and look at the things."

As Rachel hesitated, Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing （機の）カム 今後, still with a paint-小衝突 in her mouth, flung open the wings of her wardrobe, and 投げ上げる／ボディチェックするd a 量 of shawls, stuffs, cloaks, embroideries, on to the bed. Rachel began to finger them. Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing （機の）カム up once more, and dropped a 量 of beads, brooches, earrings, bracelets, tassels, and 徹底的に捜すs の中で the draperies. Then she went 支援する to her stool and began to paint in silence. The stuffs were coloured and dark and pale; they made a curious 群れている of lines and colours upon the counterpane, with the 赤みを帯びた lumps of 石／投石する and peacocks' feathers and （疑いを）晴らす pale tortoise-爆撃する 徹底的に捜すs lying の中で them.

"The women wore them hundreds of years ago, they wear 'em still," Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing 発言／述べるd. "My husband rides about and finds 'em; they don't know what they're 価値（がある）, so we get 'em cheap. And we shall sell 'em to smart women in London," she chuckled, as though the thought of these ladies and their absurd 外見 amused her. After 絵 for some minutes, she suddenly laid 負かす／撃墜する her 小衝突 and 直す／買収する，八百長をするd her 注目する，もくろむs upon Rachel.

"I tell you what I want to do," she said. "I want to go up there and see things for myself. It's silly stayin' here with a pack of old maids as though we were at the seaside in England. I want to go up the river and see the natives in their （軍の）野営地，陣営s. It's only a 事柄 of ten days under canvas. My husband's done it. One would 嘘（をつく） out under the trees at night and be 牽引するd 負かす／撃墜する the river by day, and if we saw anythin' nice we'd shout out and tell 'em to stop." She rose and began piercing the bed again and again with a long golden pin, as she watched to see what 影響 her suggestion had upon Rachel.

"We must （不足などを）補う a party," she went on. "Ten people could 雇う a 開始する，打ち上げる. Now you'll come, and Mrs. Ambrose'll come, and will Mr. Hirst and t'other gentleman come? Where's a pencil?"

She became more and more 決定するd and excited as she 発展させるd her 計画（する）. She sat on the 辛勝する／優位 of the bed and wrote 負かす／撃墜する a 名簿（に載せる）／表（にあげる） of surnames, which she invariably spelt wrong. Rachel was enthusiastic, for indeed the idea was immeasurably delightful to her. She had always had a 広大な／多数の／重要な 願望（する） to see the river, and the 指名する of Terence threw a lustre over the prospect, which made it almost too good to come true. She did what she could to help Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing by 示唆するing 指名するs, helping her to （一定の）期間 them, and counting up the days of the week upon her fingers. As Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing 手配中の，お尋ね者 to know all she could tell her about the birth and 追跡s of every person she 示唆するd, and threw in wild stories of her own as to the temperaments and habits of artists, and people of the same 指名する who used to come to Chillingley in the old days, but were doubtless not the same, though they too were very clever men 利益／興味d in Egyptology, the 商売／仕事 took some time.

At last Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing sought her diary for help, the method of reckoning dates on the fingers 証明するing unsatisfactory. She opened and shut every drawer in her 令状ing-（米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, and then cried furiously, "Yarmouth! Yarmouth! Drat the woman! She's always out of the way when she's 手配中の，お尋ね者!"

At this moment the 昼食 gong began to work itself into its midday frenzy. Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing rang her bell violently. The door was opened by a handsome maid who was almost as upright as her mistress.

"Oh, Yarmouth," said Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing, "just find my diary and see where ten days from now would bring us to, and ask the hall porter how many men 'ud be 手配中の，お尋ね者 to 列／漕ぐ／騒動 eight people up the river for a week, and what it 'ud cost, and put it on a slip of paper and leave it on my dressing-（米）棚上げする／（英）提議する. Now—" she pointed at the door with a superb forefinger so that Rachel had to lead the way.

"Oh, and Yarmouth," Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing called 支援する over her shoulder. "Put those things away and hang 'em in their 権利 places, there's a good girl, or it fusses Mr. Flushin'."

To all of which Yarmouth 単に replied, "Yes, ma'am."

As they entered the long dining-room it was obvious that the day was still Sunday, although the mood was わずかに abating. The Flushings' （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する was 始める，決める by the 味方する in the window, so that Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing could scrutinise each 人物／姿／数字 as it entered, and her curiosity seemed to be 激しい.

"Old Mrs. Paley," she whispered as the wheeled 議長，司会を務める slowly made its way through the door, Arthur 押し進めるing behind. "Thornburys" （機の）カム next. "That nice woman," she 軽く押す／注意を引くd Rachel to look at 行方不明になる Allan. "What's her 指名する?" The painted lady who always （機の）カム in late, tripping into the room with a 用意が出来ている smile as though she （機の）カム out upon a 行う／開催する／段階, might 井戸／弁護士席 have quailed before Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing's 星／主役にする, which 表明するd her steely 敵意 to the whole tribe of painted ladies. Next （機の）カム the two young men whom Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing called collectively the Hirsts. They sat 負かす／撃墜する opposite, across the gangway.

Mr. 紅潮／摘発するing 扱う／治療するd his wife with a mixture of 賞賛 and indulgence, making up by the suavity and fluency of his speech for the abruptness of hers. While she darted and ejaculated he gave Rachel a sketch of the history of South American art. He would 取引，協定 with one of his wife's exclamations, and then return as 滑らかに as ever to his 主題. He knew very 井戸／弁護士席 how to make a 昼食 pass agreeably, without 存在 dull or intimate. He had formed the opinion, so he told Rachel, that wonderful treasures lay hid in the depths of the land; the things Rachel had seen were 単に trifles 選ぶd up in the course of one short 旅行. He thought there might be 巨大（な） gods hewn out of 石／投石する in the mountain-味方する; and colossal 人物／姿／数字s standing by themselves in the middle of 広大な green pasture lands, where 非，不，無 but natives had ever trod. Before the 夜明け of European art he believed that the 原始の huntsmen and priests had built 寺s of 大規模な 石／投石する 厚板s, had formed out of the dark 激しく揺するs and the 広大な／多数の／重要な cedar trees majestic 人物／姿／数字s of gods and of beasts, and symbols of the 広大な／多数の／重要な 軍隊s, water, 空気／公表する, and forest の中で which they lived. There might be 先史の towns, like those in Greece and Asia, standing in open places の中で the trees, filled with the 作品 of this 早期に race. Nobody had been there; scarcely anything was known. Thus talking and 陳列する，発揮するing the most picturesque of his theories, Rachel's attention was 直す／買収する，八百長をするd upon him.

She did not see that Hewet kept looking at her across the gangway, between the 人物／姿／数字s of waiters hurrying past with plates. He was inattentive, and Hirst was finding him also very cross and disagreeable. They had touched upon all the usual topics—upon politics and literature, gossip and Christianity. They had quarrelled over the service, which was every bit as 罰金 as Sappho, によれば Hewet; so that Hirst's paganism was mere ostentation. Why go to church, he 需要・要求するd, 単に ーするために read Sappho? Hirst 観察するd that he had listened to every word of the sermon, as he could 証明する if Hewet would like a repetition of it; and he went to church ーするために realise the nature of his Creator, which he had done very vividly that morning, thanks to Mr. Bax, who had 奮起させるd him to 令状 three of the most superb lines in English literature, an invocation to the Deity.

"I wrote 'em on the 支援する of the envelope of my aunt's last letter," he said, and pulled it from between the pages of Sappho.

"井戸／弁護士席, let's hear them," said Hewet, わずかに mollified by the prospect of a literary discussion.

"My dear Hewet, do you wish us both to be flung out of the hotel by an enraged 暴徒 of Thornburys and Elliots?" Hirst enquired. "The merest whisper would be 十分な to 罪を負わせる me for ever. God!" he broke out, "what's the use of 試みる／企てるing to 令状 when the world's peopled by such damned fools? 本気で, Hewet, I advise you to give up literature. What's the good of it? There's your audience."

He nodded his 長，率いる at the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議するs where a very miscellaneous collection of Europeans were now engaged in eating, in some 事例／患者s in gnawing, the stringy foreign fowls. Hewet looked, and grew more out of temper than ever. Hirst looked too. His 注目する，もくろむs fell upon Rachel, and he 屈服するd to her.

"I rather think Rachel's in love with me," he 発言／述べるd, as his 注目する，もくろむs returned to his plate. "That's the worst of friendships with young women—they tend to 落ちる in love with one."

To that Hewet made no answer whatever, and sat singularly still. Hirst did not seem to mind getting no answer, for he returned to Mr. Bax again, 引用するing the peroration about the 減少（する） of water; and when Hewet scarcely replied to these 発言／述べるs either, he 単に pursed his lips, chose a fig, and relapsed やめる contentedly into his own thoughts, of which he always had a very large 供給（する）. When 昼食 was over they separated, taking their cups of coffee to different parts of the hall.

From his 議長，司会を務める beneath the palm-tree Hewet saw Rachel come out of the dining-room with the Flushings; he saw them look 一連の会議、交渉／完成する for 議長，司会を務めるs, and choose three in a corner where they could go on talking in 私的な. Mr. 紅潮／摘発するing was now in the 十分な tide of his discourse. He produced a sheet of paper upon which he made 製図／抽選s as he went on with his talk. He saw Rachel lean over and look, pointing to this and that with her finger. Hewet unkindly compared Mr. 紅潮／摘発するing, who was 極端に 井戸／弁護士席 dressed for a hot 気候, and rather (a)手の込んだ／(v)詳述する in his manner, to a very persuasive shop-keeper. 一方／合間, as he sat looking at them, he was entangled in the Thornburys and 行方不明になる Allan, who, after hovering about for a minute or two, settled in 議長，司会を務めるs 一連の会議、交渉／完成する him, 持つ／拘留するing their cups in their 手渡すs. They 手配中の，お尋ね者 to know whether he could tell them anything about Mr. Bax. Mr. Thornbury as usual sat 説 nothing, looking ばく然と ahead of him, occasionally raising his 注目する，もくろむ-glasses, as if to put them on, but always thinking better of it at the last moment, and letting them 落ちる again. After some discussion, the ladies put it beyond a 疑問 that Mr. Bax was not the son of Mr. William Bax. There was a pause. Then Mrs. Thornbury 発言／述べるd that she was still in the habit of 説 Queen instead of King in the 国家の 国家. There was another pause. Then 行方不明になる Allan 観察するd reflectively that going to church abroad always made her feel as if she had been to a sailor's funeral.

There was then a very long pause, which 脅すd to be final, when, mercifully, a bird about the size of a magpie, but of a metallic blue colour, appeared on the section of the terrace that could be seen from where they sat. Mrs. Thornbury was led to enquire whether we should like it if all our rooks were blue—"What do you think, William?" she asked, touching her husband on the 膝.

"If all our rooks were blue," he said,—he raised his glasses; he 現実に placed them on his nose—"they would not live long in Wiltshire," he 結論するd; he dropped his glasses to his 味方する again. The three 年輩の people now gazed meditatively at the bird, which was so 強いるing as to stay in the middle of the 見解（をとる） for a かなりの space of time, thus making it unnecessary for them to speak again. Hewet began to wonder whether he might not cross over to the Flushings' corner, when Hirst appeared from the background, slipped into a 議長，司会を務める by Rachel's 味方する, and began to talk to her with every 外見 of familiarity. Hewet could stand it no longer. He rose, took his hat and dashed out of doors.

一時期／支部 XVIII

Everything he saw was distasteful to him. He hated the blue and white, the intensity and definiteness, the hum and heat of the south; the landscape seemed to him as hard and as romantic as a cardboard background on the 行う／開催する／段階, and the mountain but a 木造の 審査する against a sheet painted blue. He walked 急速な／放蕩な in spite of the heat of the sun.

Two roads led out of the town on the eastern 味方する; one 支店d off に向かって the Ambroses' 郊外住宅, the other struck into the country, 結局 reaching a village on the plain, but many footpaths, which had been stamped in the earth when it was wet, led off from it, across 広大な／多数の／重要な 乾燥した，日照りの fields, to scattered farm-houses, and the 郊外住宅s of rich natives. Hewet stepped off the road on to one of these, ーするために 避ける the hardness and heat of the main road, the dust of which was always 存在 raised in small clouds by carts and ramshackle 飛行機で行くs which carried parties of festive 小作農民s, or turkeys swelling unevenly like a bundle of 空気／公表する balls beneath a 逮捕する, or the 厚かましさ／高級将校連 bedstead and 黒人／ボイコット 木造の boxes of some newly wedded pair.

The 演習 indeed served to （疑いを）晴らす away the superficial irritations of the morning, but he remained 哀れな. It seemed 証明するd beyond a 疑問 that Rachel was indifferent to him, for she had scarcely looked at him, and she had talked to Mr. 紅潮／摘発するing with just the same 利益／興味 with which she talked to him. Finally, Hirst's 嫌悪すべき words flicked his mind like a whip, and he remembered that he had left her talking to Hirst. She was at this moment talking to him, and it might be true, as he said, that she was in love with him. He went over all the 証拠 for this supposition—her sudden 利益／興味 in Hirst's 令状ing, her way of 引用するing his opinions respectfully, or with only half a laugh; her very 愛称 for him, "the 広大な／多数の／重要な Man," might have some serious meaning in it. Supposing that there were an understanding between them, what would it mean to him?

"Damn it all!" he 需要・要求するd, "am I in love with her?" To that he could only return himself one answer. He certainly was in love with her, if he knew what love meant. Ever since he had first seen her he had been 利益／興味d and attracted, more and more 利益／興味d and attracted, until he was scarcely able to think of anything except Rachel. But just as he was 事情に応じて変わる into one of the long feasts of meditation about them both, he checked himself by asking whether he 手配中の，お尋ね者 to marry her? That was the real problem, for these 悲惨s and agonies could not be 耐えるd, and it was necessary that he should （不足などを）補う his mind. He 即時に decided that he did not want to marry any one. Partly because he was irritated by Rachel the idea of marriage irritated him. It すぐに 示唆するd the picture of two people sitting alone over the 解雇する／砲火／射撃; the man was reading, the woman sewing. There was a second picture. He saw a man jump up, say good-night, leave the company and 急いで away with the 静かな secret look of one who is stealing to 確かな happiness. Both these pictures were very unpleasant, and even more so was a third picture, of husband and wife and friend; and the married people ちらりと見ることing at each other as though they were content to let something pass unquestioned, 存在 themselves 所有するd of the deeper truth. Other pictures—he was walking very 急速な／放蕩な in his irritation, and they （機の）カム before him without any conscious 成果／努力, like pictures on a sheet—後継するd these. Here were the worn husband and wife sitting with their children 一連の会議、交渉／完成する them, very 患者, tolerant, and wise. But that too, was an unpleasant picture. He tried all sorts of pictures, taking them from the lives of friends of his, for he knew many different married couples; but he saw them always, 塀で囲むd up in a warm firelit room. When, on the other 手渡す, he began to think of unmarried people, he saw them active in an 制限のない world; above all, standing on the same ground as the 残り／休憩（する）, without 避難所 or advantage. All the most individual and humane of his friends were bachelors and spinsters; indeed he was surprised to find that the women he most admired and knew best were unmarried women. Marriage seemed to be worse for them than it was for men. Leaving these general pictures he considered the people whom he had been 観察するing lately at the hotel. He had often 回転するd these questions in his mind, as he watched Susan and Arthur, or Mr. and Mrs. Thornbury, or Mr. and Mrs. Elliot. He had 観察するd how the shy happiness and surprise of the engaged couple had 徐々に been 取って代わるd by a comfortable, tolerant 明言する／公表する of mind, as if they had already done with the adventure of intimacy and were taking up their parts. Susan used to 追求する Arthur about with a sweater, because he had one day let slip that a brother of his had died of 肺炎. The sight amused him, but was not pleasant if you 代用品，人d Terence and Rachel for Arthur and Susan; and Arthur was far いっそう少なく eager to get you in a corner and talk about 飛行機で行くing and the mechanics of aeroplanes. They would settle 負かす／撃墜する. He then looked at the couples who had been married for several years. It was true that Mrs. Thornbury had a husband, and that for the most part she was wonderfully successful in bringing him into the conversation, but one could not imagine what they said to each other when they were alone. There was the same difficulty with regard to the Elliots, except that they probably bickered 率直に in 私的な. They いつかs bickered in public, though these 不一致s were painfully covered over by little insincerities on the part of the wife, who was afraid of public opinion, because she was much stupider than her husband, and had to make 成果／努力s to keep 持つ／拘留する of him. There could be no 疑問, he decided, that it would have been far better for the world if these couples had separated. Even the Ambroses, whom he admired and 尊敬（する）・点d profoundly—in spite of all the love between them, was not their marriage too a 妥協? She gave way to him; she spoilt him; she arranged things for him; she who was all truth to others was not true to her husband, was not true to her friends if they （機の）カム in 衝突 with her husband. It was a strange and piteous 欠陥 in her nature. Perhaps Rachel had been 権利, then, when she said that night in the garden, "We bring out what's worst in each other—we should live separate."

No Rachel had been utterly wrong! Every argument seemed to be against 請け負うing the 重荷（を負わせる） of marriage until he （機の）カム to Rachel's argument, which was manifestly absurd. From having been the 追求するd, he turned and became the pursuer. 許すing the 事例／患者 against marriage to lapse, he began to consider the peculiarities of character which had led to her 説 that. Had she meant it? Surely one せねばならない know the character of the person with whom one might spend all one's life; 存在 a 小説家, let him try to discover what sort of person she was. When he was with her he could not analyse her 質s, because he seemed to know them instinctively, but when he was away from her it いつかs seemed to him that he did not know her at all. She was young, but she was also old; she had little self-信用／信任, and yet she was a good 裁判官 of people. She was happy; but what made her happy? If they were alone and the excitement had worn off, and they had to 取引，協定 with the ordinary facts of the day, what would happen? Casting his 注目する，もくろむ upon his own character, two things appeared to him: that he was very unpunctual, and that he disliked answering 公式文書，認めるs. As far as he knew Rachel was inclined to be punctual, but he could not remember that he had ever seen her with a pen in her 手渡す. Let him next imagine a dinner-party, say at the Crooms, and Wilson, who had taken her 負かす／撃墜する, talking about the 明言する／公表する of the 自由主義の party. She would say—of course she was 絶対 ignorant of politics. にもかかわらず she was intelligent certainly, and honest too. Her temper was uncertain—that he had noticed—and she was not 国内の, and she was not 平易な, and she was not 静かな, or beautiful, except in some dresses in some lights. But the 広大な／多数の／重要な gift she had was that she understood what was said to her; there had never been any one like her for talking to. You could say anything—you could say everything, and yet she was never servile. Here he pulled himself up, for it seemed to him suddenly that he knew いっそう少なく about her than about any one. All these thoughts had occurred to him many times already; often had he tried to argue and 推論する／理由; and again he had reached the old 明言する／公表する of 疑問. He did not know her, and he did not know what she felt, or whether they could live together, or whether he 手配中の，お尋ね者 to marry her, and yet he was in love with her.

Supposing he went to her and said (he slackened his pace and began to speak aloud, as if he were speaking to Rachel):

"I worship you, but I loathe marriage, I hate its smugness, its safety, its 妥協, and the thought of you 干渉するing in my work, 妨げるing me; what would you answer?"

He stopped, leant against the trunk of a tree, and gazed without seeing them at some 石／投石するs scattered on the bank of the 乾燥した，日照りの river-bed. He saw Rachel's 直面する distinctly, the grey 注目する，もくろむs, the hair, the mouth; the 直面する that could look so many things—plain, 空いている, almost insignificant, or wild, 熱烈な, almost beautiful, yet in his 注目する，もくろむs was always the same because of the 驚くべき／特命の／臨時の freedom with which she looked at him, and spoke as she felt. What would she answer? What did she feel? Did she love him, or did she feel nothing at all for him or for any other man, 存在, as she had said that afternoon, 解放する／自由な, like the 勝利，勝つd or the sea?

"Oh, you're 解放する／自由な!" he exclaimed, in exultation at the thought of her, "and I'd keep you 解放する／自由な. We'd be 解放する／自由な together. We'd 株 everything together. No happiness would be like ours. No lives would compare with ours." He opened his 武器 wide as if to 持つ／拘留する her and the world in one embrace.

No longer able to consider marriage, or to 重さを計る coolly what her nature was, or how it would be if they lived together, he dropped to the ground and sat 吸収するd in the thought of her, and soon tormented by the 願望（する） to be in her presence again.

一時期／支部 XIX

But Hewet need not have 増加するd his torments by imagining that Hirst was still talking to Rachel. The party very soon broke up, the Flushings going in one direction, Hirst in another, and Rachel remaining in the hall, pulling the illustrated papers about, turning from one to another, her movements 表明するing the unformed restless 願望（する） in her mind. She did not know whether to go or to stay, though Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing had 命令（する）d her to appear at tea. The hall was empty, save for 行方不明になる Willett who was playing 規模s with her fingers upon a sheet of sacred music, and the Carters, an opulent couple who disliked the girl, because her shoe laces were untied, and she did not look 十分に cheery, which by some indirect 過程 of thought led them to think that she would not like them. Rachel certainly would not have liked them, if she had seen them, for the excellent 推論する／理由 that Mr. Carter waxed his moustache, and Mrs. Carter wore bracelets, and they were evidently the 肉親，親類d of people who would not like her; but she was too much 吸収するd by her own restlessness to think or to look.

She was turning over the slippery pages of an American magazine, when the hall door swung, a wedge of light fell upon the 床に打ち倒す, and a small white 人物／姿／数字 upon whom the light seemed focussed, made straight across the room to her.

"What! You here?" Evelyn exclaimed. "Just caught a glimpse of you at lunch; but you wouldn't condescend to look at me."

It was part of Evelyn's character that in spite of many 無視する，冷たく断わるs which she received or imagined, she never gave up the 追跡 of people she 手配中の，お尋ね者 to know, and in the long run 一般に 後継するd in knowing them and even in making them like her.

She looked 一連の会議、交渉／完成する her. "I hate this place. I hate these people," she said. "I wish you'd come up to my room with me. I do want to talk to you."

As Rachel had no wish to go or to stay, Evelyn took her by the wrist and drew her out of the hall and up the stairs. As they went upstairs two steps at a time, Evelyn, who still kept 持つ／拘留する of Rachel's 手渡す, ejaculated broken 宣告，判決s about not caring a hang what people said. "Why should one, if one knows one's 権利? And let 'em all go to 炎s! Them's my opinions!"

She was in a 明言する／公表する of 広大な／多数の／重要な excitement, and the muscles of her 武器 were twitching nervously. It was evident that she was only waiting for the door to shut to tell Rachel all about it. Indeed, 直接／まっすぐに they were inside her room, she sat on the end of the bed and said, "I suppose you think I'm mad?"

Rachel was not in the mood to think 明確に about any one's 明言する／公表する of mind. She was however in the mood to say straight out whatever occurred to her without 恐れる of the consequences.

"Somebody's 提案するd to you," she 発言／述べるd.

"How on earth did you guess that?" Evelyn exclaimed, some 楽しみ mingling with her surprise. "Do as I look as if I'd just had a 提案?"

"You look as if you had them every day," Rachel replied.

"But I don't suppose I've had more than you've had," Evelyn laughed rather insincerely.

"I've never had one."

"But you will—lots—it's the easiest thing in the world—But that's not what's happened this afternoon 正確に／まさに. It's—Oh, it's a muddle, a detestable, horrible, disgusting muddle!"

She went to the wash-stand and began sponging her cheeks with 冷淡な water; for they were 燃やすing hot. Still sponging them and trembling わずかに she turned and explained in the high pitched 発言する／表明する of nervous excitement: "Alfred Perrott says I've 約束d to marry him, and I say I never did. Sinclair says he'll shoot himself if I don't marry him, and I say, '井戸／弁護士席, shoot yourself!' But of course he doesn't—they never do. And Sinclair got 持つ／拘留する of me this afternoon and began bothering me to give an answer, and 告発する／非難するing me of flirting with Alfred Perrott, and told me I'd no heart, and was 単に a サイレン／魅惑的な, oh, and 量s of pleasant things like that. So at last I said to him, '井戸／弁護士席, Sinclair, you've said enough now. You can just let me go.' And then he caught me and kissed me—the disgusting brute—I can still feel his 汚い hairy 直面する just there—as if he'd any 権利 to, after what he'd said!"

She sponged a 位置／汚点／見つけ出す on her left cheek energetically.

"I've never met a man that was fit to compare with a woman!" she cried; "they've no dignity, they've no courage, they've nothing but their beastly passions and their brute strength! Would any woman have behaved like that—if a man had said he didn't want her? We've too much self-尊敬（する）・点; we're infinitely finer than they are."

She walked about the room, dabbing her wet cheeks with a towel. 涙／ほころびs were now running 負かす／撃墜する with the 減少（する）s of 冷淡な water.

"It makes me angry," she explained, 乾燥した，日照りのing her 注目する，もくろむs.

Rachel sat watching her. She did not think of Evelyn's position; she only thought that the world was 十分な or people in torment.

"There's only one man here I really like," Evelyn continued; "Terence Hewet. One feels as if one could 信用 him."

At these words Rachel 苦しむd an indescribable 冷気／寒がらせる; her heart seemed to be 圧力（をかける）d together by 冷淡な 手渡すs.

"Why?" she asked. "Why can you 信用 him?"

"I don't know," said Evelyn. "Don't you have feelings about people? Feelings you're 絶対 確かな are 権利? I had a long talk with Terence the other night. I felt we were really friends after that. There's something of a woman in him—" She paused as though she were thinking of very intimate things that Terence had told her, so at least Rachel 解釈する／通訳するd her gaze.

She tried to 軍隊 herself to say, "Has to be 提案するd to you?" but the question was too tremendous, and in another moment Evelyn was 説 that the finest men were like women, and women were nobler than men—for example, one couldn't imagine a woman like Lillah Harrison thinking a mean thing or having anything base about her.

"How I'd like you to know her!" she exclaimed.

She was becoming much calmer, and her cheeks were now やめる 乾燥した，日照りの. Her 注目する，もくろむs had 回復するd their usual 表現 of keen vitality, and she seemed to have forgotten Alfred and Sinclair and her emotion. "Lillah runs a home for inebriate women in the Deptford Road," she continued. "She started it, managed it, did everything off her own bat, and it's now the biggest of its 肉親，親類d in England. You can't think what those women are like—and their homes. But she goes の中で them at all hours of the day and night. I've often been with her...That's what's the 事柄 with us...We don't do things. What do you do?" she 需要・要求するd, looking at Rachel with a わずかに ironical smile. Rachel had scarcely listened to any of this, and her 表現 was 空いている and unhappy. She had conceived an equal dislike for Lillah Harrison and her work in the Deptford Road, and for Evelyn M. and her profusion of love 事件／事情／状勢s.

"I play," she said with an affection of stolid composure.

"That's about it!" Evelyn laughed. "We 非，不，無 of us do anything but play. And that's why women like Lillah Harrison, who's 価値（がある） twenty of you and me, have to work themselves to the bone. But I'm tired of playing," she went on, lying flat on the bed, and raising her 武器 above her 長，率いる. Thus stretched out, she looked more diminutive than ever.

"I'm going to do something. I've got a splendid idea. Look here, you must join. I'm sure you've got any 量 of stuff in you, though you look—井戸／弁護士席, as if you'd lived all your life in a garden." She sat up, and began to explain with 活気／アニメーション. "I belong to a club in London. It 会合，会うs every Saturday, so it's called the Saturday Club. We're supposed to talk about art, but I'm sick of talking about art—what's the good of it? With all 肉親，親類d of real things going on 一連の会議、交渉／完成する one? It isn't as if they'd got anything to say about art, either. So what I'm going to tell 'em is that we've talked enough about art, and we'd better talk about life for a change. Questions that really 事柄 to people's lives, the White Slave Traffic, Women 選挙権／賛成, the 保険 法案, and so on. And when we've made up our mind what we want to do we could form ourselves into a society for doing it...I'm 確かな that if people like ourselves were to take things in 手渡す instead of leaving it to policemen and 治安判事s, we could put a stop to—売春"—she lowered her 発言する／表明する at the ugly word—"in six months. My idea is that men and women せねばならない join in these 事柄s. We せねばならない go into Piccadilly and stop one of these poor wretches and say: 'Now, look here, I'm no better than you are, and I don't pretend to be any better, but you're doing what you know to be beastly, and I won't have you doing beastly things, because we're all the same under our 肌s, and if you do a beastly thing it does 事柄 to me.' That's what Mr. Bax was 説 this morning, and it's true, though you clever people—you're clever too, aren't you?—don't believe it."

When Evelyn began talking—it was a fact she often regretted—her thoughts （機の）カム so quickly that she never had any time to listen to other people's thoughts. She continued without more pause than was needed for taking breath.

"I don't see why the Saturday club people shouldn't do a really 広大な／多数の／重要な work in that way," she went on. "Of course it would want organisation, some one to give their life to it, but I'm ready to do that. My notion's to think of the human 存在s first and let the abstract ideas take care of themselves. What's wrong with Lillah—if there is anything wrong—is that she thinks of Temperance first and the women afterwards. Now there's one thing I'll say to my credit," she continued; "I'm not 知識人 or artistic or anything of that sort, but I'm jolly human." She slipped off the bed and sat on the 床に打ち倒す, looking up at Rachel. She searched up into her 直面する as if she were trying to read what 肉親，親類d of character was 隠すd behind the 直面する. She put her 手渡す on Rachel's 膝.

"It is 存在 human that counts, isn't it?" she continued. "存在 real, whatever Mr. Hirst may say. Are you real?"

Rachel felt much as Terence had felt that Evelyn was too の近くに to her, and that there was something exciting in this closeness, although it was also disagreeable. She was spared the need of finding an answer to the question, for Evelyn proceeded, "Do you believe in anything?"

ーするために put an end to the scrutiny of these 有望な blue 注目する，もくろむs, and to relieve her own physical restlessness, Rachel 押し進めるd 支援する her 議長，司会を務める and exclaimed, "In everything!" and began to finger different 反対するs, the 調書をとる／予約するs on the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, the photographs, the freshly leaved 工場／植物 with the stiff bristles, which stood in a large earthenware マリファナ in the window.

"I believe in the bed, in the photographs, in the マリファナ, in the balcony, in the sun, in Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing," she 発言／述べるd, still speaking recklessly, with something at the 支援する of her mind 軍隊ing her to say the things that one usually does not say. "But I don't believe in God, I don't believe in Mr. Bax, I don't believe in the hospital nurse. I don't believe—" She took up a photograph and, looking at it, did not finish her 宣告，判決.

"That's my mother," said Evelyn, who remained sitting on the 床に打ち倒す binding her 膝s together with her 武器, and watching Rachel curiously.

Rachel considered the portrait. "井戸／弁護士席, I don't much believe in her," she 発言／述べるd after a time in a low トン of 発言する／表明する.

Mrs. Murgatroyd looked indeed as if the life had been 鎮圧するd out of her; she knelt on a 議長，司会を務める, gazing piteously from behind the 団体／死体 of a Pomeranian dog which she clasped to her cheek, as if for 保護.

"And that's my dad," said Evelyn, for there were two photographs in one でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れる. The second photograph 代表するd a handsome 兵士 with high 正規の／正選手 features and a 激しい 黒人／ボイコット moustache; his 手渡す 残り／休憩（する）d on the hilt of his sword; there was a decided likeness between him and Evelyn.

"And it's because of them," said Evelyn, "that I'm going to help the other women. You've heard about me, I suppose? They weren't married, you see; I'm not anybody in particular. I'm not a bit ashamed of it. They loved each other anyhow, and that's more than most people can say of their parents."

Rachel sat 負かす／撃墜する on the bed, with the two pictures in her 手渡すs, and compared them—the man and the woman who had, so Evelyn said, loved each other. That fact 利益／興味d her more than the （選挙などの）運動をする on に代わって of unfortunate women which Evelyn was once more beginning to 述べる. She looked again from one to the other.

"What d'you think it's like," she asked, as Evelyn paused for a minute, "存在 in love?"

"Have you never been in love?" Evelyn asked. "Oh no—one's only got to look at you to see that," she 追加するd. She considered. "I really was in love once," she said. She fell into reflection, her 注目する，もくろむs losing their 有望な vitality and approaching something like an 表現 of tenderness. "It was heavenly!—while it lasted. The worst of it is it don't last, not with me. That's the bother."

She went on to consider the difficulty with Alfred and Sinclair about which she had pretended to ask Rachel's advice. But she did not want advice; she 手配中の，お尋ね者 intimacy. When she looked at Rachel, who was still looking at the photographs on the bed, she could not help seeing that Rachel was not thinking about her. What was she thinking about, then? Evelyn was tormented by the little 誘発する of life in her which was always trying to work through to other people, and was always 存在 rebuffed. 落ちるing silent she looked at her 訪問者, her shoes, her stockings, the 徹底的に捜すs in her hair, all the 詳細（に述べる）s of her dress in short, as though by 掴むing every 詳細（に述べる） she might get closer to the life within.

Rachel at last put 負かす／撃墜する the photographs, walked to the window and 発言／述べるd, "It's 半端物. People talk as much about love as they do about 宗教."

"I wish you'd sit 負かす／撃墜する and talk," said Evelyn impatiently.

Instead Rachel opened the window, which was made in two long panes, and looked 負かす／撃墜する into the garden below.

"That's where we got lost the first night," she said. "It must have been in those bushes."

"They kill 女／おっせかい屋s 負かす／撃墜する there," said Evelyn. "They 削減（する） their 長，率いるs off with a knife—disgusting! But tell me—what—"

"I'd like to 調査する the hotel," Rachel interrupted. She drew her 長，率いる in and looked at Evelyn, who still sat on the 床に打ち倒す.

"It's just like other hotels," said Evelyn.

That might be, although every room and passage and 議長，司会を務める in the place had a character of its own in Rachel's 注目する，もくろむs; but she could not bring herself to stay in one place any longer. She moved slowly に向かって the door.

"What is it you want?" said Evelyn. "You make me feel as if you were always thinking of something you don't say...Do say it!"

But Rachel made no 返答 to this 招待 either. She stopped with her fingers on the 扱う of the door, as if she remembered that some sort of pronouncement was 予定 from her.

"I suppose you'll marry one of them," she said, and then turned the 扱う and shut the door behind her. She walked slowly 負かす／撃墜する the passage, running her 手渡す along the 塀で囲む beside her. She did not think which way she was going, and therefore walked 負かす／撃墜する a passage which only led to a window and a balcony. She looked 負かす／撃墜する at the kitchen 前提s, the wrong 味方する of the hotel life, which was 削減（する） off from the 権利 味方する by a maze of small bushes. The ground was 明らかにする, old tins were scattered about, and the bushes wore towels and aprons upon their 長，率いるs to 乾燥した，日照りの. Every now and then a waiter （機の）カム out in a white apron and threw rubbish on to a heap. Two large women in cotton dresses were sitting on a （法廷の）裁判 with 血-smeared tin trays in 前線 of them and yellow 団体／死体s across their 膝s. They were plucking the birds, and talking as they plucked. Suddenly a chicken （機の）カム floundering, half 飛行機で行くing, half running into the space, 追求するd by a third woman whose age could hardly be under eighty. Although wizened and unsteady on her 脚s she kept up the chase, egged on by the laughter of the others; her 直面する was expressive of furious 激怒（する）, and as she ran she swore in Spanish. 脅すd by 手渡す-clapping here, a napkin there, the bird ran this way and that in sharp angles, and finally ぱたぱたするd straight at the old woman, who opened her scanty grey skirts to enclose it, dropped upon it in a bundle, and then 持つ／拘留するing it out 削減（する） its を回避する with an 表現 of vindictive energy and 勝利 連合させるd. The 血 and the ugly wriggling fascinated Rachel, so that although she knew that some one had come up behind and was standing beside her, she did not turn 一連の会議、交渉／完成する until the old woman had settled 負かす／撃墜する on the （法廷の）裁判 beside the others. Then she looked up はっきりと, because of the ugliness of what she had seen. It was 行方不明になる Allan who stood beside her.

"Not a pretty sight," said 行方不明になる Allan, "although I daresay it's really more humane than our method...I don't believe you've ever been in my room," she 追加するd, and turned away as if she meant Rachel to follow her. Rachel followed, for it seemed possible that each new person might 除去する the mystery which 重荷（を負わせる）d her.

The bedrooms at the hotel were all on the same pattern, save that some were larger and some smaller; they had a 床に打ち倒す of dark red tiles; they had a high bed, draped in mosquito curtains; they had each a 令状ing-（米）棚上げする／（英）提議する and a dressing-（米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, and a couple of arm-議長，司会を務めるs. But 直接／まっすぐに a box was unpacked the rooms became very different, so that 行方不明になる Allan's room was very unlike Evelyn's room. There were no variously coloured hatpins on her dressing-（米）棚上げする／（英）提議する; no scent-瓶／封じ込めるs; no 狭くする curved pairs of scissors; no 広大な／多数の／重要な variety of shoes and boots; no silk petticoats lying on the 議長，司会を務めるs. The room was 極端に neat. There seemed to be two pairs of everything. The 令状ing-（米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, however, was piled with manuscript, and a （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する was drawn out to stand by the arm-議長，司会を務める on which were two separate heaps of dark library 調書をとる／予約するs, in which there were many slips of paper sticking out at different degrees of thickness. 行方不明になる Allan had asked Rachel to come in out of 親切, thinking that she was waiting about with nothing to do. Moreover, she liked young women, for she had taught many of them, and having received so much 歓待 from the Ambroses she was glad to be able to 返す a minute part of it. She looked about accordingly for something to show her. The room did not 供給する much entertainment. She touched her manuscript. "Age of Chaucer; Age of Elizabeth; Age of Dryden," she 反映するd; "I'm glad there aren't many more ages. I'm still in the middle of the eighteenth century. Won't you sit 負かす／撃墜する, 行方不明になる Vinrace? The 議長，司会を務める, though small, is 会社／堅い...Euphues. The germ of the English novel," she continued, ちらりと見ることing at another page. "Is that the 肉親，親類d of thing that 利益／興味s you?"

She looked at Rachel with 広大な／多数の／重要な 親切 and 簡単, as though she would do her 最大の to 供給する anything she wished to have. This 表現 had a remarkable charm in a 直面する さもなければ much lined with care and thought.

"Oh no, it's music with you, isn't it?" she continued, recollecting, "and I 一般に find that they don't go together. いつかs of course we have prodigies—" She was looking about her for something and now saw a jar on the mantelpiece which she reached 負かす／撃墜する and gave to Rachel. "If you put your finger into this jar you may be able to 抽出する a piece of 保存するd ginger. Are you a prodigy?"

But the ginger was 深い and could not be reached.

"Don't bother," she said, as 行方不明になる Allan looked about for some other 器具／実施する. "I daresay I shouldn't like 保存するd ginger."

"You've never tried?" enquired 行方不明になる Allan. "Then I consider that it is your 義務 to try now. Why, you may 追加する a new 楽しみ to life, and as you are still young—" She wondered whether a button-hook would do. "I make it a 支配する to try everything," she said. "Don't you think it would be very annoying if you tasted ginger for the first time on your death-bed, and 設立する you never liked anything so much? I should be so exceedingly annoyed that I think I should get 井戸／弁護士席 on that account alone."

She was now successful, and a lump of ginger 現れるd on the end of the button-hook. While she went to wipe the button-hook, Rachel bit the ginger and at once cried, "I must spit it out!"

"Are you sure you have really tasted it?" 行方不明になる Allan 需要・要求するd.

For answer Rachel threw it out of the window.

"An experience anyhow," said 行方不明になる Allan calmly. "Let me see—I have nothing else to 申し込む／申し出 you, unless you would like to taste this." A small cupboard hung above her bed, and she took out of it a わずかな／ほっそりした elegant jar filled with a 有望な green fluid.

"Creme de Menthe," she said. "Liqueur, you know. It looks as if I drank, doesn't it? As a 事柄 of fact it goes to 証明する what an exceptionally abstemious person I am. I've had that jar for six-and-twenty years," she 追加するd, looking at it with pride, as she tipped it over, and from the 高さ of the liquid it could be seen that the 瓶／封じ込める was still untouched.

"Twenty-six years?" Rachel exclaimed.

行方不明になる Allan was gratified, for she had meant Rachel to be surprised.

"When I went to Dresden six-and-twenty years ago," she said, "a 確かな friend of 地雷 発表するd her 意向 of making me a 現在の. She thought that in the event of shipwreck or 事故 a 興奮剤 might be useful. However, as I had no occasion for it, I gave it 支援する on my return. On the eve of any foreign 旅行 the same 瓶／封じ込める always makes its 外見, with the same 公式文書，認める; on my return in safety it is always 手渡すd 支援する. I consider it a 肉親，親類d of charm against 事故s. Though I was once 拘留するd twenty-four hours by an 事故 to the train in 前線 of me, I have never met with any 事故 myself. Yes," she continued, now 演説（する）／住所ing the 瓶／封じ込める, "we have seen many climes and cupboards together, have we not? I ーするつもりである one of these days to have a silver label made with an inscription. It is a gentleman, as you may 観察する, and his 指名する is Oliver...I do not think I could 許す you, 行方不明になる Vinrace, if you broke my Oliver," she said, 堅固に taking the 瓶／封じ込める out of Rachel's 手渡すs and 取って代わるing it in the cupboard.

Rachel was swinging the 瓶／封じ込める by the neck. She was 利益／興味d by 行方不明になる Allan to the point of forgetting the 瓶／封じ込める.

"井戸／弁護士席," she exclaimed, "I do think that 半端物; to have had a friend for twenty-six years, and a 瓶／封じ込める, and—to have made all those 旅行s."

"Not at all; I call it the 逆転する of 半端物," 行方不明になる Allan replied. "I always consider myself the most ordinary person I know. It's rather distinguished to be as ordinary as I am. I forget—are you a prodigy, or did you say you were not a prodigy?"

She smiled at Rachel very kindly. She seemed to have known and experienced so much, as she moved cumbrously about the room, that surely there must be balm for all anguish in her words, could one induce her to have 頼みの綱 to them. But 行方不明になる Allan, who was now locking the cupboard door, showed no 調印するs of breaking the reticence which had snowed her under for years. An uncomfortable sensation kept Rachel silent; on the one 手渡す, she wished to whirl high and strike a 誘発する out of the 冷静な／正味の pink flesh; on the other she perceived there was nothing to be done but to drift past each other in silence.

"I'm not a prodigy. I find it very difficult to say what I mean—" she 観察するd at length.

"It's a 事柄 of temperament, I believe," 行方不明になる Allan helped her. "There are some people who have no difficulty; for myself I find there are a 広大な／多数の／重要な many things I 簡単に cannot say. But then I consider myself very slow. One of my 同僚s now, knows whether she likes you or not—let me see, how does she do it?—by the way you say good-morning at breakfast. It is いつかs a 事柄 of years before I can （不足などを）補う my mind. But most young people seem to find it 平易な?"

"Oh no," said Rachel. "It's hard!"

行方不明になる Allan looked at Rachel 静かに, 説 nothing; she 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑うd that there were difficulties of some 肉親，親類d. Then she put her 手渡す to the 支援する of her 長，率いる, and discovered that one of the grey coils of hair had come loose.

"I must ask you to be so 肉親，親類d as to excuse me," she said, rising, "if I do my hair. I have never yet 設立する a 満足な type of hairpin. I must change my dress, too, for the 事柄 of that; and I should be 特に glad of your 援助, because there is a tiresome 始める，決める of hooks which I can fasten for myself, but it takes from ten to fifteen minutes; 反して with your help—"

She slipped off her coat and skirt and blouse, and stood doing her hair before the glass, a 大規模な homely 人物／姿／数字, her petticoat 存在 so short that she stood on a pair of 厚い 予定する-grey 脚s.

"People say 青年 is pleasant; I myself find middle age far pleasanter," she 発言／述べるd, 除去するing hair pins and 徹底的に捜すs, and taking up her 小衝突. When it fell loose her hair only （機の）カム 負かす／撃墜する to her neck.

"When one was young," she continued, "things could seem so very serious if one was made that way...And now my dress."

In a wonderfully short space of time her hair had been 改革（する）d in its usual 宙返り飛行s. The upper half of her 団体／死体 now became dark green with 黒人／ボイコット （土地などの）細長い一片s on it; the skirt, however, needed hooking at さまざまな angles, and Rachel had to ひさまづく on the 床に打ち倒す, fitting the 注目する，もくろむs to the hooks.

"Our 行方不明になる Johnson used to find life very unsatisfactory, I remember," 行方不明になる Allan continued. She turned her 支援する to the light. "And then she took to 産む／飼育するing guinea-pigs for their 位置／汚点／見つけ出すs, and became 吸収するd in that. I have just heard that the yellow guinea-pig has had a 黒人／ボイコット baby. We had a bet of sixpence on about it. She will be very 勝利を得た."

The skirt was fastened. She looked at herself in the glass with the curious 強化するing of her 直面する 一般に 原因（となる）d by looking in the glass.

"Am I in a fit 明言する／公表する to 遭遇（する） my fellow-存在s?" she asked. "I forget which way it is—but they find 黒人／ボイコット animals very rarely have coloured babies—it may be the other way 一連の会議、交渉／完成する. I have had it so often explained to me that it is very stupid of me to have forgotten again."

She moved about the room acquiring small 反対するs with 静かな 軍隊, and 直す／買収する，八百長をするing them about her—a locket, a watch and chain, a 激しい gold bracelet, and the parti-coloured button of a 選挙権／賛成 society. Finally, 完全に equipped for Sunday tea, she stood before Rachel, and smiled at her kindly. She was not an impulsive woman, and her life had schooled her to 抑制する her tongue. At the same time, she was 所有するd of an 量 of good-will に向かって others, and in particular に向かって the young, which often made her 悔いる that speech was so difficult.

"Shall we descend?" she said.

She put one 手渡す upon Rachel's shoulder, and stooping, 選ぶd up a pair of walking-shoes with the other, and placed them neatly 味方する by 味方する outside her door. As they walked 負かす／撃墜する the passage they passed many pairs of boots and shoes, some 黒人／ボイコット and some brown, all 味方する by 味方する, and all different, even to the way in which they lay together.

"I always think that people are so like their boots," said 行方不明になる Allan. "That is Mrs. Paley's—" but as she spoke the door opened, and Mrs. Paley rolled out in her 議長，司会を務める, equipped also for tea.

She 迎える／歓迎するd 行方不明になる Allan and Rachel.

"I was just 説 that people are so like their boots," said 行方不明になる Allan. Mrs. Paley did not hear. She repeated it more loudly still. Mrs. Paley did not hear. She repeated it a third time. Mrs. Paley heard, but she did not understand. She was 明らかに about to repeat it for the fourth time, when Rachel suddenly said something inarticulate, and disappeared 負かす／撃墜する the 回廊（地帯）. This 誤解, which 伴う／関わるd a 完全にする 封鎖する in the passage, seemed to her unbearable. She walked quickly and blindly in the opposite direction, and 設立する herself at the end of a cul de sac. There was a window, and a （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する and a 議長，司会を務める in the window, and upon the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する stood a rusty inkstand, an ashtray, an old copy of a French newspaper, and a pen with a broken nib. Rachel sat 負かす／撃墜する, as if to 熟考する／考慮する the French newspaper, but a 涙／ほころび fell on the blurred French print, raising a soft blot. She 解除するd her 長，率いる はっきりと, exclaiming aloud, "It's intolerable!" Looking out of the window with 注目する，もくろむs that would have seen nothing even had they not been dazed by 涙／ほころびs, she indulged herself at last in violent 乱用 of the entire day. It had been 哀れな from start to finish; first, the service in the chapel; then 昼食; then Evelyn; then 行方不明になる Allan; then old Mrs. Paley 封鎖するing up the passage. All day long she had been tantalized and put off. She had now reached one of those eminences, the result of some 危機, from which the world is finally 陳列する，発揮するd in its true 割合s. She disliked the look of it immensely—churches, 政治家，政治屋s, misfits, and 抱擁する impostures—men like Mr. Dalloway, men like Mr. Bax, Evelyn and her chatter, Mrs. Paley 封鎖するing up the passage. 一方／合間 the 安定した （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域 of her own pulse 代表するd the hot 現在の of feeling that ran 負かす／撃墜する beneath; （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域ing, struggling, fretting. For the time, her own 団体／死体 was the source of all the life in the world, which tried to burst 前へ／外へ here—there—and was repressed now by Mr. Bax, now by Evelyn, now by the 課税 of ponderous stupidity, the 負わせる of the entire world. Thus tormented, she would 新たな展開 her 手渡すs together, for all things were wrong, all people stupid. ばく然と seeing that there were people 負かす／撃墜する in the garden beneath she 代表するd them as aimless 集まりs of 事柄, floating hither and thither, without 目的（とする） except to 妨げる her. What were they doing, those other people in the world?

"Nobody knows," she said. The 軍隊 of her 激怒（する） was beginning to spend itself, and the 見通し of the world which had been so vivid became 薄暗い.

"It's a dream," she murmured. She considered the rusty inkstand, the pen, the ash-tray, and the old French newspaper. These small and worthless 反対するs seemed to her to 代表する human lives.

"We're asleep and dreaming," she repeated. But the 可能性 which now 示唆するd itself that one of the 形態／調整s might be the 形態／調整 of Terence roused her from her melancholy lethargy. She became as restless as she had been before she sat 負かす／撃墜する. She was no longer able to see the world as a town laid out beneath her. It was covered instead by a 煙霧 of feverish red もや. She had returned to the 明言する／公表する in which she had been all day. Thinking was no escape. Physical movement was the only 避難, in and out of rooms, in and out of people's minds, 捜し出すing she knew not what. Therefore she rose, 押し進めるd 支援する the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, and went downstairs. She went out of the hall door, and, turning the corner of the hotel, 設立する herself の中で the people whom she had seen from the window. But 借りがあるing to the 幅の広い 日光 after shaded passages, and to the 実体 of living people after dreams, the group appeared with startling intensity, as though the dusty surface had been peeled off everything, leaving only the reality and the instant. It had the look of a 見通し printed on the dark at night. White and grey and purple 人物／姿／数字s were scattered on the green, 一連の会議、交渉／完成する wicker （米）棚上げする／（英）提議するs, in the middle the 炎上 of the tea-urn made the 空気／公表する waver like a 欠陥のある sheet of glass, a 大規模な green tree stood over them as if it were a moving 軍隊 held at 残り／休憩（する）. As she approached, she could hear Evelyn's 発言する／表明する repeating monotonously, "Here then—here—good doggie, come here"; for a moment nothing seemed to happen; it all stood still, and then she realised that one of the 人物／姿／数字s was Helen Ambrose; and the dust again began to settle.

The group indeed had come together in a miscellaneous way; one tea-（米）棚上げする／（英）提議する joining to another tea-（米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, and deck-議長，司会を務めるs serving to connect two groups. But even at a distance it could be seen that Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing, upright and imperious, 支配するd the party. She was talking 熱心に to Helen across the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する.

"Ten days under canvas," she was 説. "No 慰安s. If you want 慰安s, don't come. But I may tell you, if you don't come you'll 悔いる it all your life. You say yes?"

At this moment Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing caught sight of Rachel.

"Ah, there's your niece. She's 約束d. You're coming, aren't you?" Having 可決する・採択するd the 計画（する）, she 追求するd it with the energy of a child.

Rachel took her part with 切望.

"Of course I'm coming. So are you, Helen. And Mr. Pepper too." As she sat she realised that she was surrounded by people she knew, but that Terence was not の中で them. From さまざまな angles people began 説 what they thought of the 提案するd 探検隊／遠征隊. によれば some it would be hot, but the nights would be 冷淡な; によれば others, the difficulties would 嘘（をつく） rather in getting a boat, and in speaking the language. Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing 性質の／したい気がして of all 反対s, whether 予定 to man or 予定 to nature, by 発表するing that her husband would settle all that.

一方／合間 Mr. 紅潮／摘発するing 静かに explained to Helen that the 探検隊／遠征隊 was really a simple 事柄; it took five days at the outside; and the place—a native village—was certainly 井戸／弁護士席 価値（がある） seeing before she returned to England. Helen murmured ambiguously, and did not commit herself to one answer rather than to another.

The tea-party, however, 含むd too many different 肉親，親類d of people for general conversation to 繁栄する; and from Rachel's point of 見解（をとる） 所有するd the 広大な／多数の／重要な advantage that it was やめる unnecessary for her to talk. Over there Susan and Arthur were explaining to Mrs. Paley that an 探検隊／遠征隊 had been 提案するd; and Mrs. Paley having しっかり掴むd the fact, gave the advice of an old traveller that they should take nice canned vegetables, fur cloaks, and insect 砕く. She leant over to Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing and whispered something which from the twinkle in her 注目する，もくろむs probably had 言及／関連 to bugs. Then Helen was reciting "（死傷者）数 for the 勇敢に立ち向かう" to St. John Hirst, in order 明らかに to 勝利，勝つ a sixpence which lay upon the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する; while Mr. Hughling Elliot 課すd silence upon his section of the audience by his fascinating anecdote of Lord Curzon and the undergraduate's bicycle. Mrs. Thornbury was trying to remember the 指名する of a man who might have been another Garibaldi, and had written a 調書をとる／予約する which they せねばならない read; and Mr. Thornbury recollected that he had a pair of binoculars at anybody's service. 行方不明になる Allan 一方／合間 murmured with the curious intimacy which a spinster often 達成するs with dogs, to the fox-terrier which Evelyn had at last induced to come over to them. Little 粒子s of dust or blossom fell on the plates now and then when the 支店s sighed above. Rachel seemed to see and hear a little of everything, much as a river feels the twigs that 落ちる into it and sees the sky above, but her 注目する，もくろむs were too vague for Evelyn's liking. She （機の）カム across, and sat on the ground at Rachel's feet.

"井戸／弁護士席?" she asked suddenly. "What are you thinking about?"

"行方不明になる Warrington," Rachel replied rashly, because she had to say something. She did indeed see Susan murmuring to Mrs. Elliot, while Arthur 星／主役にするd at her with 完全にする 信用／信任 in his own love. Both Rachel and Evelyn then began to listen to what Susan was 説.

"There's the ordering and the dogs and the garden, and the children coming to be taught," her 発言する／表明する proceeded rhythmically as if checking the 名簿（に載せる）／表（にあげる）, "and my tennis, and the village, and letters to 令状 for father, and a thousand little things that don't sound much; but I never have a moment to myself, and when I got to bed, I'm so sleepy I'm off before my 長，率いる touches the pillow. Besides I like to be a 広大な／多数の／重要な を取り引きする my Aunts—I'm a 広大な／多数の／重要な bore, aren't I, Aunt Emma?" (she smiled at old Mrs. Paley, who with 長，率いる わずかに drooped was regarding the cake with 思索的な affection), "and father has to be very careful about 冷気／寒がらせるs in winter which means a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定 of running about, because he won't look after himself, any more than you will, Arthur! So it all 開始するs up!"

Her 発言する／表明する 機動力のある too, in a 穏やかな ecstasy of satisfaction with her life and her own nature. Rachel suddenly took a violent dislike to Susan, ignoring all that was kindly, modest, and even pathetic about her. She appeared insincere and cruel; she saw her grown stout and prolific, the 肉親，親類d blue 注目する，もくろむs now shallow and watery, the bloom of the cheeks congealed to a 網状組織 of 乾燥した，日照りの red canals.

Helen turned to her. "Did you go to church?" she asked. She had won her sixpence and seemed making ready to go.

"Yes," said Rachel. "For the last time," she 追加するd.

In 準備するing to put on her gloves, Helen dropped one.

"You're not going?" Evelyn asked, taking 持つ／拘留する of one glove as if to keep them.

"It's high time we went," said Helen. "Don't you see how silent every one's getting—?"

A silence had fallen upon them all, 原因（となる）d partly by one of the 事故s of talk, and partly because they saw some one approaching. Helen could not see who it was, but keeping her 注目する，もくろむs 直す／買収する，八百長をするd upon Rachel 観察するd something which made her say to herself, "So it's Hewet." She drew on her gloves with a curious sense of the significance of the moment. Then she rose, for Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing had seen Hewet too, and was 需要・要求するing （警察などへの）密告，告訴（状） about rivers and boats which showed that the whole conversation would now come over again.

Rachel followed her, and they walked in silence 負かす／撃墜する the avenue. In spite of what Helen had seen and understood, the feeling that was uppermost in her mind was now curiously perverse; if she went on this 探検隊／遠征隊, she would not be able to have a bath, the 成果／努力 appeared to her to be 広大な／多数の／重要な and disagreeable.

"It's so unpleasant, 存在 閉じ込める／刑務所d up with people one hardly knows," she 発言／述べるd. "People who mind 存在 seen naked."

"You don't mean to go?" Rachel asked.

The intensity with which this was spoken irritated Mrs. Ambrose.

"I don't mean to go, and I don't mean not to go," she replied. She became more and more casual and indifferent.

"After all, I daresay we've seen all there is to be seen; and there's the bother of getting there, and whatever they may say it's bound to be vilely uncomfortable."

For some time Rachel made no reply; but every 宣告，判決 Helen spoke 増加するd her bitterness. At last she broke out—

"Thank God, Helen, I'm not like you! I いつかs think you don't think or feel or care to do anything but 存在する! You're like Mr. Hirst. You see that things are bad, and you pride yourself on 説 so. It's what you call 存在 honest; as a 事柄 of fact it's 存在 lazy, 存在 dull, 存在 nothing. You don't help; you put an end to things."

Helen smiled as if she rather enjoyed the attack.

"井戸／弁護士席?" she enquired.

"It seems to me bad—that's all," Rachel replied.

"やめる likely," said Helen.

At any other time Rachel would probably have been silenced by her Aunt's candour; but this afternoon she was not in the mood to be silenced by any one. A quarrel would be welcome.

"You're only half alive," she continued.

"Is that because I didn't 受託する Mr. 紅潮／摘発するing's 招待?" Helen asked, "or do you always think that?"

At the moment it appeared to Rachel that she had always seen the same faults in Helen, from the very first night on board the Euphrosyne, in spite of her beauty, in spite of her magnanimity and their love.

"Oh, it's only what's the 事柄 with every one!" she exclaimed. "No one feels—no one does anything but 傷つける. I tell you, Helen, the world's bad. It's an agony, living, wanting—"

Here she tore a handful of leaves from a bush and 鎮圧するd them to 支配（する）／統制する herself.

"The lives of these people," she tried to explain, the aimlessness, the way they live. "One goes from one to another, and it's all the same. One never gets what one wants out of any of them."

Her emotional 明言する／公表する and her 混乱 would have made her an 平易な prey if Helen had wished to argue or had wished to draw 信用／信任s. But instead of talking she fell into a 深遠な silence as they walked on. Aimless, trivial, meaningless, oh no—what she had seen at tea made it impossible for her to believe that. The little jokes, the chatter, the inanities of the afternoon had shrivelled up before her 注目する，もくろむs. Underneath the likings and spites, the comings together and partings, 広大な／多数の／重要な things were happening—terrible things, because they were so 広大な／多数の／重要な. Her sense of safety was shaken, as if beneath twigs and dead leaves she had seen the movement of a snake. It seemed to her that a moment's 一時的休止，執行延期 was 許すd, a moment's make-believe, and then again the 深遠な and reasonless 法律 主張するd itself, moulding them all to its liking, making and destroying.

She looked at Rachel walking beside her, still 鎮圧するing the leaves in her fingers and 吸収するd in her own thoughts. She was in love, and she pitied her profoundly. But she roused herself from these thoughts and apologised. "I'm very sorry," she said, "but if I'm dull, it's my nature, and it can't be helped." If it was a natural defect, however, she 設立する an 平易な 治療（薬）, for she went on to say that she thought Mr. 紅潮／摘発するing's 計画／陰謀 a very good one, only needing a little consideration, which it appeared she had given it by the time they reached home. By that time they had settled that if anything more was said, they would 受託する the 招待.

一時期／支部 XX

When considered in 詳細（に述べる） by Mr. 紅潮／摘発するing and Mrs. Ambrose the 探検隊／遠征隊 証明するd neither dangerous nor difficult. They 設立する also that it was not even unusual. Every year at this season English people made parties which steamed a short way up the river, landed, and looked at the native village, bought a 確かな number of things from the natives, and returned again without 損失 done to mind or 団体／死体. When it was discovered that six people really wished the same thing the 手はず／準備 were soon carried out.

Since the time of Elizabeth very few people had seen the river, and nothing has been done to change its 外見 from what it was to the 注目する，もくろむs of the Elizabethan voyagers. The time of Elizabeth was only distant from the 現在の time by a moment of space compared with the ages which had passed since the water had run between those banks, and the green thickets 群れているd there, and the small trees had grown to 抱擁する wrinkled trees in 孤独. Changing only with the change of the sun and the clouds, the waving green 集まり had stood there for century after century, and the water had run between its banks ceaselessly, いつかs washing away earth and いつかs the 支店s of trees, while in other parts of the world one town had risen upon the 廃虚s of another town, and the men in the towns had become more and more articulate and unlike each other. A few miles of this river were 明白な from the 最高の，を越す of the mountain where some weeks before the party from the hotel had picnicked. Susan and Arthur had seen it as they kissed each other, and Terence and Rachel as they sat talking about Richmond, and Evelyn and Perrott as they strolled about, imagining that they were 広大な／多数の／重要な captains sent to colonise the world. They had seen the 幅の広い blue 示す across the sand where it flowed into the sea, and the green cloud of trees 集まり themselves about it さらに先に up, and finally hide its waters altogether from sight. At intervals for the first twenty miles or so houses were scattered on the bank; by degrees the houses became huts, and, later still, there was neither hut nor house, but trees and grass, which were seen only by hunters, explorers, or merchants, marching or sailing, but making no 解決／入植地.

By leaving Santa Marina 早期に in the morning, 運動ing twenty miles and riding eight, the party, which was composed finally of six English people, reached the river-味方する as the night fell. They （機の）カム cantering through the trees—Mr. and Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing, Helen Ambrose, Rachel, Terence, and St. John. The tired little horses then stopped automatically, and the English dismounted. Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing strode to the river-bank in high spirits. The day had been long and hot, but she had enjoyed the 速度(を上げる） and the open 空気／公表する; she had left the hotel which she hated, and she 設立する the company to her liking. The river was 渦巻くing past in the 不明瞭; they could just distinguish the smooth moving surface of the water, and the 空気／公表する was 十分な of the sound of it. They stood in an empty space in the 中央 of 広大な／多数の／重要な tree-trunks, and out there a little green light moving わずかに up and 負かす／撃墜する showed them where the steamer lay in which they were to 乗る，着手する.

When they all stood upon its deck they 設立する that it was a very small boat which throbbed gently beneath them for a few minutes, and then 押すd 滑らかに through the water. They seemed to be 運動ing into the heart of the night, for the trees の近くにd in 前線 of them, and they could hear all 一連の会議、交渉／完成する them the rustling of leaves. The 広大な／多数の／重要な 不明瞭 had the usual 影響 of taking away all 願望（する） for communication by making their words sound thin and small; and, after walking 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the deck three or four times, they clustered together, yawning 深く，強烈に, and looking at the same 位置／汚点／見つけ出す of 深い gloom on the banks. Murmuring very low in the rhythmical トン of one 抑圧するd by the 空気／公表する, Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing began to wonder where they were to sleep, for they could not sleep downstairs, they could not sleep in a doghole smelling of oil, they could not sleep on deck, they could not sleep—She yawned profoundly. It was as Helen had foreseen; the question of nakedness had risen already, although they were half asleep, and almost invisible to each other. With St. John's help she stretched an awning, and 説得するd Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing that she could take off her 着せる／賦与するs behind this, and that no one would notice if by chance some part of her which had been 隠すd for forty-five years was laid 明らかにする to the human 注目する，もくろむ. Mattresses were thrown 負かす／撃墜する, rugs 供給するd, and the three women lay 近づく each other in the soft open 空気／公表する.

The gentlemen, having smoked a 確かな number of cigarettes, dropped the glowing ends into the river, and looked for a time at the ripples wrinkling the 黒人／ボイコット water beneath them, undressed too, and lay 負かす／撃墜する at the other end of the boat. They were very tired, and curtained from each other by the 不明瞭. The light from one lantern fell upon a few ropes, a few planks of the deck, and the rail of the boat, but beyond that there was 無傷の 不明瞭, no light reached their 直面するs, or the trees which were 集まりd on the 味方するs of the river.

Soon Wilfrid 紅潮／摘発するing slept, and Hirst slept. Hewet alone lay awake looking straight up into the sky. The gentle 動議 and the 黒人／ボイコット 形態／調整s that were drawn ceaselessly across his 注目する，もくろむs had the 影響 of making it impossible for him to think. Rachel's presence so 近づく him なぎd thought asleep. 存在 so 近づく him, only a few paces off at the other end of the boat, she made it as impossible for him to think about her as it would have been impossible to see her if she had stood やめる の近くに to him, her forehead against his forehead. In some strange way the boat became identified with himself, and just as it would have been useless for him to get up and steer the boat, so was it useless for him to struggle any longer with the irresistible 軍隊 of his own feelings. He was drawn on and on away from all he knew, slipping over 障壁s and past 目印s into unknown waters as the boat glided over the smooth surface of the river. In 深遠な peace, enveloped in deeper unconsciousness than had been his for many nights, he lay on deck watching the tree-最高の，を越すs change their position わずかに against the sky, and arch themselves, and 沈む and tower 抱擁する, until he passed from seeing them into dreams where he lay beneath the 影をつくる／尾行する of the 広大な trees, looking up into the sky.

When they woke next morning they had gone a かなりの way up the river; on the 権利 was a high yellow bank of sand tufted with trees, on the left a 押し寄せる／沼地 quivering with long reeds and tall bamboos on the 最高の，を越す of which, swaying わずかに, perched vivid green and yellow birds. The morning was hot and still. After breakfast they drew 議長，司会を務めるs together and sat in an 不規律な semicircle in the 屈服する. An awning above their 長，率いるs 保護するd them from the heat of the sun, and the 微風 which the boat made 空気／公表するd them softly. Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing was already dotting and （土地などの）細長い一片ing her canvas, her 長，率いる jerking this way and that with the 活動／戦闘 of a bird nervously 選ぶing up 穀物; the others had 調書をとる／予約するs or pieces of paper or embroidery on their 膝s, at which they looked fitfully and again looked at the river ahead. At one point Hewet read part of a poem aloud, but the number of moving things 完全に vanquished his words. He 中止するd to read, and no one spoke. They moved on under the 避難所 of the trees. There was now a covey of red birds feeding on one of the little islets to the left, or again a blue-green parrot flew shrieking from tree to tree. As they moved on the country grew wilder and wilder. The trees and the undergrowth seemed to be strangling each other 近づく the ground in a multitudinous 格闘する; while here and there a splendid tree towered high above the 群れている, shaking its thin green umbrellas lightly in the upper 空気／公表する. Hewet looked at his 調書をとる／予約するs again. The morning was 平和的な as the night had been, only it was very strange because he could see it was light, and he could see Rachel and hear her 発言する／表明する and be 近づく to her. He felt as if he were waiting, as if somehow he were 静止している の中で things that passed over him and around him, 発言する／表明するs, people's 団体／死体s, birds, only Rachel too was waiting with him. He looked at her いつかs as if she must know that they were waiting together, and 存在 drawn on together, without 存在 able to 申し込む／申し出 any 抵抗. Again he read from his 調書をとる／予約する:

Whoever you are 持つ／拘留するing me now in your 手渡す,
Without one thing all will be useless.

A bird gave a wild laugh, a monkey chuckled a malicious question, and, as 解雇する／砲火／射撃 fades in the hot 日光, his words flickered and went out.

By degrees as the river 狭くするd, and the high sandbanks fell to level ground thickly grown with trees, the sounds of the forest could be heard. It echoed like a hall. There were sudden cries; and then long spaces of silence, such as there are in a cathedral when a boy's 発言する／表明する has 中止するd and the echo of it still seems to haunt about the remote places of the roof. Once Mr. 紅潮／摘発するing rose and spoke to a sailor, and even 発表するd that some time after 昼食 the steamer would stop, and they could walk a little way through the forest.

"There are 跡をつけるs all through the trees there," he explained. "We're no distance from civilisation yet."

He scrutinised his wife's 絵. Too polite to 賞賛する it 率直に, he contented himself with cutting off one half of the picture with one 手渡す, and giving a 繁栄する in the 空気／公表する with the other.

"God!" Hirst exclaimed, 星／主役にするing straight ahead. "Don't you think it's amazingly beautiful?"

"Beautiful?" Helen enquired. It seemed a strange little word, and Hirst and herself both so small that she forgot to answer him.

Hewet felt that he must speak.

"That's where the Elizabethans got their style," he mused, 星／主役にするing into the profusion of leaves and blossoms and prodigious fruits.

"Shakespeare? I hate Shakespeare!" Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing exclaimed; and Wilfrid returned admiringly, "I believe you're the only person who dares to say that, Alice." But Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing went on 絵. She did not appear to attach much value to her husband's compliment, and painted 刻々と, いつかs muttering a half-audible word or groan.

The morning was now very hot.

"Look at Hirst!" Mr. 紅潮／摘発するing whispered. His sheet of paper had slipped on to the deck, his 長，率いる lay 支援する, and he drew a long snoring breath.

Terence 選ぶd up the sheet of paper and spread it out before Rachel. It was a 延長／続編 of the poem on God which he had begun in the chapel, and it was so indecent that Rachel did not understand half of it although she saw that it was indecent. Hewet began to fill in words where Hirst had left spaces, but he soon 中止するd; his pencil rolled on deck. 徐々に they approached nearer and nearer to the bank on the 権利-手渡す 味方する, so that the light which covered them became definitely green, 落ちるing through a shade of green leaves, and Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing 始める，決める aside her sketch and 星／主役にするd ahead of her in silence. Hirst woke up; they were then called to 昼食, and while they ate it, the steamer （機の）カム to a 行き詰まり a little way out from the bank. The boat which was 牽引するd behind them was brought to the 味方する, and the ladies were helped into it.

For 保護 against 退屈, Helen put a 調書をとる／予約する of memoirs beneath her arm, and Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing her paint-box, and, thus equipped, they 許すd themselves to be 始める，決める on shore on the 瀬戸際 of the forest.

They had not strolled more than a few hundred yards along the 跡をつける which ran 平行の with the river before Helen professed to find it was unbearably hot. The river 微風 had 中止するd, and a hot steamy atmosphere, 厚い with scents, （機の）カム from the forest.

"I shall sit 負かす／撃墜する here," she 発表するd, pointing to the trunk of a tree which had fallen long ago and was now laced across and across by creepers and thong-like brambles. She seated herself, opened her parasol, and looked at the river which was 閉めだした by the 茎・取り除くs of trees. She turned her 支援する to the trees which disappeared in 黒人／ボイコット 影をつくる／尾行する behind her.

"I やめる agree," said Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing, and proceeded to undo her paint-box. Her husband strolled about to select an 利益／興味ing point of 見解（をとる） for her. Hirst （疑いを）晴らすd a space on the ground by Helen's 味方する, and seated himself with 広大な／多数の／重要な 審議, as if he did not mean to move until he had talked to her for a long time. Terence and Rachel were left standing by themselves without 占領／職業. Terence saw that the time had come as it was 運命／宿命d to come, but although he realised this he was 完全に 静める and master of himself. He chose to stand for a few moments talking to Helen, and 説得するing her to leave her seat. Rachel joined him too in advising her to come with them.

"Of all the people I've ever met," he said, "you're the least adventurous. You might be sitting on green 議長，司会を務めるs in Hyde Park. Are you going to sit there the whole afternoon? Aren't you going to walk?"

"Oh, no," said Helen, "one's only got to use one's 注目する，もくろむ. There's everything here—everything," she repeated in a drowsy トン of 発言する／表明する. "What will you 伸び（る） by walking?"

"You'll be hot and disagreeable by tea-time, we shall be 冷静な／正味の and 甘い," put in Hirst. Into his 注目する，もくろむs as he looked up at them had come yellow and green reflections from the sky and the 支店s, robbing them of their intentness, and he seemed to think what he did not say. It was thus taken for 認めるd by them both that Terence and Rachel 提案するd to walk into the 支持を得ようと努めるd together; with one look at each other they turned away.

"Good-bye!" cried Rachel.

"Good-by. Beware of snakes," Hirst replied. He settled himself still more comfortably under the shade of the fallen tree and Helen's 人物／姿／数字. As they went, Mr. 紅潮／摘発するing called after them, "We must start in an hour. Hewet, please remember that. An hour."

Whether made by man, or for some 推論する／理由 保存するd by nature, there was a wide pathway striking through the forest at 権利 angles to the river. It 似ているd a 運動 in an English forest, save that 熱帯の bushes with their sword-like leaves grew at the 味方する, and the ground was covered with an unmarked springy moss instead of grass, starred with little yellow flowers. As they passed into the depths of the forest the light grew dimmer, and the noises of the ordinary world were 取って代わるd by those creaking and sighing sounds which 示唆する to the traveller in a forest that he is walking at the 底（に届く） of the sea. The path 狭くするd and turned; it was hedged in by dense creepers which knotted tree to tree, and burst here and there into 星／主役にする-形態／調整d crimson blossoms. The sighing and creaking up above were broken every now and then by the jarring cry of some startled animal. The atmosphere was の近くに and the 空気／公表する （機の）カム at them in languid puffs of scent. The 広大な green light was broken here and there by a 一連の会議、交渉／完成する of pure yellow sunlight which fell through some gap in the 巨大な umbrella of green above, and in these yellow spaces crimson and 黒人／ボイコット バタフライs were circling and settling. Terence and Rachel hardly spoke.

Not only did the silence 重さを計る upon them, but they were both unable to でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れる any thoughts. There was something between them which had to be spoken of. One of them had to begin, but which of them was it to be? Then Hewet 選ぶd up a red fruit and threw it as high as he could. When it dropped, he would speak. They heard the flapping of 広大な／多数の／重要な wings; they heard the fruit go pattering through the leaves and 結局 落ちる with a thud. The silence was again 深遠な.

"Does this 脅す you?" Terence asked when the sound of the fruit 落ちるing had 完全に died away.

"No," she answered. "I like it."

She repeated "I like it." She was walking 急速な／放蕩な, and 持つ／拘留するing herself more 築く than usual. There was another pause.

"You like 存在 with me?" Terence asked.

"Yes, with you," she replied.

He was silent for a moment. Silence seemed to have fallen upon the world.

"That is what I have felt ever since I knew you," he replied. "We are happy together." He did not seem to be speaking, or she to be 審理，公聴会.

"Very happy," she answered.

They continued to walk for some time in silence. Their steps unconsciously quickened.

"We love each other," Terence said.

"We love each other," she repeated.

The silence was then broken by their 発言する／表明するs which joined in トンs of strange unfamiliar sound which formed no words. Faster and faster they walked; 同時に they stopped, clasped each other in their 武器, then 解放（する）ing themselves, dropped to the earth. They sat 味方する by 味方する. Sounds stood out from the background making a 橋（渡しをする） across their silence; they heard the swish of the trees and some beast croaking in a remote world.

"We love each other," Terence repeated, searching into her 直面する. Their 直面するs were both very pale and 静かな, and they said nothing. He was afraid to kiss her again. By degrees she drew の近くに to him, and 残り／休憩（する）d against him. In this position they sat for some time. She said "Terence" once; he answered "Rachel."

"Terrible—terrible," she murmured after another pause, but in 説 this she was thinking as much of the 執拗な churning of the water as of her own feeling. On and on it went in the distance, the senseless and cruel churning of the water. She 観察するd that the 涙／ほころびs were running 負かす／撃墜する Terence's cheeks.

The next movement was on his part. A very long time seemed to have passed. He took out his watch.

"紅潮／摘発するing said an hour. We've been gone more than half an hour."

"And it takes that to get 支援する," said Rachel. She raised herself very slowly. When she was standing up she stretched her 武器 and drew a 深い breath, half a sigh, half a yawn. She appeared to be very tired. Her cheeks were white. "Which way?" she asked.

"There," said Terence.

They began to walk 支援する 負かす／撃墜する the mossy path again. The sighing and creaking continued far 総計費, and the jarring cries of animals. The バタフライs were circling still in the patches of yellow sunlight. At first Terence was 確かな of his way, but as they walked he became doubtful. They had to stop to consider, and then to return and start once more, for although he was 確かな of the direction of the river he was not 確かな of striking the point where they had left the others. Rachel followed him, stopping where he stopped, turning where he turned, ignorant of the way, ignorant why he stopped or why he turned.

"I don't want to be late," he said, "because—" He put a flower into her 手渡す and her fingers の近くにd upon it 静かに. "We're so late—so late—so horribly late," he repeated as if he were talking in his sleep. "Ah—this is 権利. We turn here."

They 設立する themselves again in the 幅の広い path, like the 運動 in the English forest, where they had started when they left the others. They walked on in silence as people walking in their sleep, and were oddly conscious now and again of the 集まり of their 団体／死体s. Then Rachel exclaimed suddenly, "Helen!"

In the sunny space at the 辛勝する／優位 of the forest they saw Helen still sitting on the tree-trunk, her dress showing very white in the sun, with Hirst still propped on his 肘 by her 味方する. They stopped instinctively. At the sight of other people they could not go on. They stood 手渡す in 手渡す for a minute or two in silence. They could not 耐える to 直面する other people.

"But we must go on," Rachel 主張するd at last, in the curious dull トン of 発言する／表明する in which they had both been speaking, and with a 広大な／多数の／重要な 成果／努力 they 軍隊d themselves to cover the short distance which lay between them and the pair sitting on the tree-trunk.

As they approached, Helen turned 一連の会議、交渉／完成する and looked at them. She looked at them for some time without speaking, and when they were の近くに to her she said 静かに:

"Did you 会合，会う Mr. 紅潮／摘発するing? He has gone to find you. He thought you must be lost, though I told him you weren't lost."

Hirst half turned 一連の会議、交渉／完成する and threw his 長，率いる 支援する so that he looked at the 支店s crossing themselves in the 空気／公表する above him.

"井戸／弁護士席, was it 価値（がある） the 成果／努力?" he enquired dreamily.

Hewet sat 負かす／撃墜する on the grass by his 味方する and began to fan himself.

Rachel had balanced herself 近づく Helen on the end of the tree trunk.

"Very hot," she said.

"You look exhausted anyhow," said Hirst.

"It's fearfully の近くに in those trees," Helen 発言／述べるd, 選ぶing up her 調書をとる／予約する and shaking it 解放する／自由な from the 乾燥した，日照りのd blades of grass which had fallen between the leaves. Then they were all silent, looking at the river 渦巻くing past in 前線 of them between the trunks of the trees until Mr. 紅潮／摘発するing interrupted them. He broke out of the trees a hundred yards to the left, exclaiming はっきりと:

"Ah, so you 設立する the way after all. But it's late—much later than we arranged, Hewet."

He was わずかに annoyed, and in his capacity as leader of the 探検隊／遠征隊, inclined to be 独裁的な. He spoke quickly, using curiously sharp, meaningless words.

"存在 late wouldn't 事柄 普通は, of course," he said, "but when it's a question of keeping the men up to time—"

He gathered them together and made them come 負かす／撃墜する to the river-bank, where the boat was waiting to 列／漕ぐ／騒動 them out to the steamer.

The heat of the day was going 負かす／撃墜する, and over their cups of tea the Flushings tended to become communicative. It seemed to Terence as he listened to them talking, that 存在 now went on in two different 層s. Here were the Flushings talking, talking somewhere high up in the 空気／公表する above him, and he and Rachel had dropped to the 底（に届く） of the world together. But with something of a child's directness, Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing had also the instinct which leads a child to 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑う what its 年上のs wish to keep hidden. She 直す／買収する，八百長をするd Terence with her vivid blue 注目する，もくろむs and 演説（する）／住所d herself to him in particular. What would he do, she 手配中の，お尋ね者 to know, if the boat ran upon a 激しく揺する and sank.

"Would you care for anythin' but savin' yourself? Should I? No, no," she laughed, "not one 捨てる—don't tell me. There's only two creatures the ordinary woman cares about," she continued, "her child and her dog; and I don't believe it's even two with men. One reads a lot about love—that's why poetry's so dull. But what happens in real life, he? It ain't love!" she cried.

Terence murmured something unintelligible. Mr. 紅潮／摘発するing, however, had 回復するd his urbanity. He was smoking a cigarette, and he now answered his wife.

"You must always remember, Alice," he said, "that your しつけ was very unnatural—unusual, I should say. They had no mother," he explained, dropping something of the 形式順守 of his トン; "and a father—he was a very delightful man, I've no 疑問, but he cared only for racehorses and Greek statues. Tell them about the bath, Alice."

"In the stable-yard," said Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing. "Covered with ice in winter. We had to get in; if we didn't, we were whipped. The strong ones lived—the others died. What you call 生き残り of the fittest—a most excellent 計画（する）, I daresay, if you've thirteen children!"

"And all this going on in the heart of England, in the nineteenth century!" Mr. 紅潮／摘発するing exclaimed, turning to Helen.

"I'd 扱う／治療する my children just the same if I had any," said Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing.

Every word sounded やめる distinctly in Terence's ears; but what were they 説, and who were they talking to, and who were they, these fantastic people, detached somewhere high up in the 空気／公表する? Now that they had drunk their tea, they rose and leant over the 屈服する of the boat. The sun was going 負かす／撃墜する, and the water was dark and crimson. The river had 広げるd again, and they were passing a little island 始める，決める like a dark wedge in the middle of the stream. Two 広大な／多数の／重要な white birds with red lights on them stood there on stilt-like 脚s, and the beach of the island was unmarked, save by the 骸骨／概要 print of birds' feet. The 支店s of the trees on the bank looked more 新たな展開d and angular than ever, and the green of the leaves was lurid and splashed with gold. Then Hirst began to talk, leaning over the 屈服する.

"It makes one awfully queer, don't you find?" he complained. "These trees get on one's 神経s—it's all so crazy. God's undoubtedly mad. What sane person could have conceived a wilderness like this, and peopled it with apes and alligators? I should go mad if I lived here—raving mad."

Terence 試みる／企てるd to answer him, but Mrs. Ambrose replied instead. She bade him look at the way things 集まりd themselves—look at the amazing colours, look at the 形態／調整s of the trees. She seemed to be 保護するing Terence from the approach of the others.

"Yes," said Mr. 紅潮／摘発するing. "And in my opinion," he continued, "the absence of 全住民 to which Hirst 反対するs is 正確に the 重要な touch. You must 収容する／認める, Hirst, that a little Italian town even would vulgarise the whole scene, would detract from the vastness—the sense of elemental grandeur." He swept his 手渡すs に向かって the forest, and paused for a moment, looking at the 広大な／多数の／重要な green 集まり, which was now 落ちるing silent. "I own it makes us seem pretty small—us, not them." He nodded his 長，率いる at a sailor who leant over the 味方する spitting into the river. "And that, I think, is what my wife feels, the 必須の 優越 of the 小作農民—" Under cover of Mr. 紅潮／摘発するing's words, which continued now gently 推論する／理由ing with St. John and 説得するing him, Terence drew Rachel to the 味方する, pointing 表面上は to a 広大な／多数の／重要な gnarled tree-trunk which had fallen and lay half in the water. He wished, at any 率, to be 近づく her, but he 設立する that he could say nothing. They could hear Mr. 紅潮／摘発するing flowing on, now about his wife, now about art, now about the 未来 of the country, little meaningless words floating high in 空気／公表する. As it was becoming 冷淡な he began to pace the deck with Hirst. Fragments of their talk （機の）カム out distinctly as they passed—art, emotion, truth, reality.

"Is it true, or is it a dream?" Rachel murmured, when they had passed.

"It's true, it's true," he replied.

But the 微風 freshened, and there was a general 願望（する） for movement. When the party 配列し直すd themselves under cover of rugs and cloaks, Terence and Rachel were at opposite ends of the circle, and could not speak to each other. But as the dark descended, the words of the others seemed to curl up and 消える as the ashes of burnt paper, and left them sitting perfectly silent at the 底（に届く） of the world. 時折の starts of exquisite joy ran through them, and then they were 平和的な again.

一時期／支部 XXI

Thanks to Mr. 紅潮／摘発するing's discipline, the 権利 行う／開催する／段階s of the river were reached at the 権利 hours, and when next morning after breakfast the 議長，司会を務めるs were again drawn out in a semicircle in the 屈服する, the 開始する，打ち上げる was within a few miles of the native （軍の）野営地，陣営 which was the 限界 of the 旅行. Mr. 紅潮／摘発するing, as he sat 負かす／撃墜する, advised them to keep their 注目する，もくろむs 直す／買収する，八百長をするd on the left bank, where they would soon pass a （疑いを）晴らすing, and in that （疑いを）晴らすing, was a hut where Mackenzie, the famous explorer, had died of fever some ten years ago, almost within reach of civilisation—Mackenzie, he repeated, the man who went さらに先に inland than any one's been yet. Their 注目する，もくろむs turned that way obediently. The 注目する，もくろむs of Rachel saw nothing. Yellow and green 形態／調整s did, it is true, pass before them, but she only knew that one was large and another small; she did not know that they were trees. These directions to look here and there irritated her, as interruptions irritate a person 吸収するd in thought, although she was not thinking of anything. She was annoyed with all that was said, and with the aimless movements of people's 団体／死体s, because they seemed to 干渉する with her and to 妨げる her from speaking to Terence. Very soon Helen saw her 星／主役にするing moodily at a coil of rope, and making no 成果／努力 to listen. Mr. 紅潮／摘発するing and St. John were engaged in more or いっそう少なく continuous conversation about the 未来 of the country from a political point of 見解（をとる）, and the degree to which it had been 調査するd; the others, with their 脚s stretched out, or chins 均衡を保った on the 手渡すs, gazed in silence.

Mrs. Ambrose looked and listened obediently enough, but inwardly she was prey to an uneasy mood not readily to be ascribed to any one 原因（となる）. Looking on shore as Mr. 紅潮／摘発するing bade her, she thought the country very beautiful, but also 蒸し暑い and alarming. She did not like to feel herself the 犠牲者 of unclassified emotions, and certainly as the 開始する，打ち上げる slipped on and on, in the hot morning sun, she felt herself unreasonably moved. Whether the unfamiliarity of the forest was the 原因（となる） of it, or something いっそう少なく 限定された, she could not 決定する. Her mind left the scene and 占領するd itself with 苦悩s for Ridley, for her children, for far-off things, such as old age and poverty and death. Hirst, too, was depressed. He had been looking 今後 to this 探検隊／遠征隊 as to a holiday, for, once away from the hotel, surely wonderful things would happen, instead of which nothing happened, and here they were as uncomfortable, as 抑制するd, as self-conscious as ever. That, of course, was what （機の）カム of looking 今後 to anything; one was always disappointed. He 非難するd Wilfrid 紅潮／摘発するing, who was so 井戸／弁護士席 dressed and so formal; he 非難するd Hewet and Rachel. Why didn't they talk? He looked at them sitting silent and self-吸収するd, and the sight annoyed him. He supposed that they were engaged, or about to become engaged, but instead of 存在 in the least romantic or exciting, that was as dull as everything else; it annoyed him, too, to think that they were in love. He drew の近くに to Helen and began to tell her how uncomfortable his night had been, lying on the deck, いつかs too hot, いつかs too 冷淡な, and the 星／主役にするs so 有望な that he couldn't get to sleep. He had lain awake all night thinking, and when it was light enough to see, he had written twenty lines of his poem on God, and the awful thing was that he'd 事実上 証明するd the fact that God did not 存在する. He did not see that he was teasing her, and he went on to wonder what would happen if God did 存在する—"an old gentleman in a 耐えるd and a long blue dressing gown, 極端に testy and disagreeable as he's bound to be? Can you 示唆する a rhyme? God, 棒, sod—all used; any others?"

Although he spoke much as usual, Helen could have seen, had she looked, that he was also impatient and 乱すd. But she was not called upon to answer, for Mr. 紅潮／摘発するing now exclaimed "There!" They looked at the hut on the bank, a desolate place with a large rent in the roof, and the ground 一連の会議、交渉／完成する it yellow, scarred with 解雇する／砲火／射撃s and scattered with rusty open tins.

"Did they find his dead 団体／死体 there?" Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing exclaimed, leaning 今後 in her 切望 to see the 位置／汚点／見つけ出す where the explorer had died.

"They 設立する his 団体／死体 and his 肌s and a notebook," her husband replied. But the boat had soon carried them on and left the place behind.

It was so hot that they scarcely moved, except now to change a foot, or, again, to strike a match. Their 注目する，もくろむs, concentrated upon the bank, were 十分な of the same green reflections, and their lips were わずかに 圧力（をかける）d together as though the sights they were passing gave rise to thoughts, save that Hirst's lips moved 断続的に as half consciously he sought rhymes for God. Whatever the thoughts of the others, no one said anything for a かなりの space. They had grown so accustomed to the 塀で囲む of trees on either 味方する that they looked up with a start when the light suddenly 広げるd out and the trees （機の）カム to an end.

"It almost reminds one of an English park," said Mr. 紅潮／摘発するing.

Indeed no change could have been greater. On both banks of the river lay an open lawn-like space, grass covered and 工場／植物d, for the gentleness and order of the place 示唆するd human care, with graceful trees on the 最高の，を越す of little 塚s. As far as they could gaze, this lawn rose and sank with the undulating 動議 of an old English park. The change of scene 自然に 示唆するd a change of position, 感謝する to most of them. They rose and leant over the rail.

"It might be Arundel or Windsor," Mr. 紅潮／摘発するing continued, "if you 削減（する） 負かす／撃墜する that bush with the yellow flowers; and, by Jove, look!"

列／漕ぐ／騒動s of brown 支援するs paused for a moment and then leapt with a 動議 as if they were springing over waves out of sight. For a moment no one of them could believe that they had really seen live animals in the open—a herd of wild deer, and the sight 誘発するd a childlike excitement in them, dissipating their gloom.

"I've never in my life seen anything bigger than a hare!" Hirst exclaimed with 本物の excitement. "What an ass I was not to bring my Kodak!"

Soon afterwards the 開始する，打ち上げる （機の）カム 徐々に to a 行き詰まり, and the captain explained to Mr. 紅潮／摘発するing that it would be pleasant for the 乗客s if they now went for a stroll on shore; if they chose to return within an hour, he would take them on to the village; if they chose to walk—it was only a mile or two さらに先に on—he would 会合，会う them at the 上陸-place.

The 事柄 存在 settled, they were once more put on shore: the sailors, producing raisins and タバコ, leant upon the rail and watched the six English, whose coats and dresses looked so strange upon the green, wander off. A joke that was by no means proper 始める，決める them all laughing, and then they turned 一連の会議、交渉／完成する and lay at their 緩和する upon the deck.

直接／まっすぐに they landed, Terence and Rachel drew together わずかに in 前進する of the others.

"Thank God!" Terence exclaimed, 製図／抽選 a long breath. "At last we're alone."

"And if we keep ahead we can talk," said Rachel.

にもかかわらず, although their position some yards in 前進する of the others made it possible for them to say anything they chose, they were both silent.

"You love me?" Terence asked at length, breaking the silence painfully. To speak or to be silent was 平等に an 成果／努力, for when they were silent they were 熱心に conscious of each other's presence, and yet words were either too trivial or too large.

She murmured inarticulately, ending, "And you?"

"Yes, yes," he replied; but there were so many things to be said, and now that they were alone it seemed necessary to bring themselves still more 近づく, and to surmount a 障壁 which had grown up since they had last spoken. It was difficult, 脅すing even, oddly embarrassing. At one moment he was （疑いを）晴らす-sighted, and, at the next, 混乱させるd.

"Now I'm going to begin at the beginning," he said resolutely. "I'm going to tell you what I せねばならない have told you before. In the first place, I've never been in love with other women, but I've had other women. Then I've 広大な／多数の／重要な faults. I'm very lazy, I'm moody—" He 固執するd, in spite of her exclamation, "You've got to know the worst of me. I'm lustful. I'm 打ち勝つ by a sense of futility—無資格／無能力. I ought never to have asked you to marry me, I 推定する／予想する. I'm a bit of a snob; I'm ambitious—"

"Oh, our faults!" she cried. "What do they 事柄?" Then she 需要・要求するd, "Am I in love—is this 存在 in love—are we to marry each other?"

打ち勝つ by the charm of her 発言する／表明する and her presence, he exclaimed, "Oh, you're 解放する／自由な, Rachel. To you, time will make no difference, or marriage or—"

The 発言する／表明するs of the others behind them kept floating, now さらに先に, now nearer, and Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing's laugh rose 明確に by itself.

"Marriage?" Rachel repeated.

The shouts were 新たにするd behind, 警告 them that they were 耐えるing too far to the left. 改善するing their course, he continued, "Yes, marriage." The feeling that they could not be 部隊d until she knew all about him made him again endeavour to explain.

"All that's been bad in me, the things I've put up with—the second best—"

She murmured, considered her own life, but could not 述べる how it looked to her now.

"And the loneliness!" he continued. A 見通し of walking with her through the streets of London （機の）カム before his 注目する，もくろむs. "We will go for walks together," he said. The 簡単 of the idea relieved them, and for the first time they laughed. They would have liked had they dared to take each other by the 手渡す, but the consciousness of 注目する，もくろむs 直す／買収する，八百長をするd on them from behind had not yet 砂漠d them.

"調書をとる／予約するs, people, sights—Mrs. Nutt, Greeley, Hutchinson," Hewet murmured.

With every word the もや which had enveloped them, making them seem unreal to each other, since the previous afternoon melted a little その上の, and their 接触する became more and more natural. Up through the 蒸し暑い southern landscape they saw the world they knew appear clearer and more vividly than it had ever appeared before As upon that occasion at the hotel when she had sat in the window, the world once more arranged itself beneath her gaze very vividly and in its true 割合s. She ちらりと見ることd curiously at Terence from time to time, 観察するing his grey coat and his purple tie; 観察するing the man with whom she was to spend the 残り／休憩（する） of her life.

After one of these ちらりと見ることs she murmured, "Yes, I'm in love. There's no 疑問; I'm in love with you."

にもかかわらず, they remained uncomfortably apart; drawn so の近くに together, as she spoke, that there seemed no 分割 between them, and the next moment separate and far away again. Feeling this painfully, she exclaimed, "It will be a fight."

But as she looked at him she perceived from the 形態／調整 of his 注目する，もくろむs, the lines about his mouth, and other peculiarities that he pleased her, and she 追加するd:

"Where I want to fight, you have compassion. You're finer than I am; you're much finer."

He returned her ちらりと見ること and smiled, perceiving, much as she had done, the very small individual things about her which made her delightful to him. She was his for ever. This 障壁 存在 surmounted, innumerable delights lay before them both.

"I'm not finer," he answered. "I'm only older, lazier; a man, not a woman."

"A man," she repeated, and a curious sense of 所有／入手 coming over her, it struck her that she might now touch him; she put out her 手渡す and lightly touched his cheek. His fingers followed where hers had been, and the touch of his 手渡す upon his 直面する brought 支援する the overpowering sense of unreality. This 団体／死体 of his was unreal; the whole world was unreal.

"What's happened?" he began. "Why did I ask you to marry me? How did it happen?"

"Did you ask me to marry you?" she wondered. They faded far away from each other, and neither of them could remember what had been said.

"We sat upon the ground," he recollected.

"We sat upon the ground," she 確認するd him. The recollection of sitting upon the ground, such as it was, seemed to 部隊 them again, and they walked on in silence, their minds いつかs working with difficulty and いつかs 中止するing to work, their 注目する，もくろむs alone perceiving the things 一連の会議、交渉／完成する them. Now he would 試みる／企てる again to tell her his faults, and why he loved her; and she would 述べる what she had felt at this time or at that time, and together they would 解釈する／通訳する her feeling. So beautiful was the sound of their 発言する／表明するs that by degrees they scarcely listened to the words they でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れるd. Long silences （機の）カム between their words, which were no longer silences of struggle and 混乱 but refreshing silences, in which trivial thoughts moved easily. They began to speak 自然に of ordinary things, of the flowers and the trees, how they grew there so red, like garden flowers at home, and there bent and crooked like the arm of a 新たな展開d old man.

Very gently and 静かに, almost as if it were the 血 singing in her veins, or the water of the stream running over 石／投石するs, Rachel became conscious of a new feeling within her. She wondered for a moment what it was, and then said to herself, with a little surprise at recognising in her own person so famous a thing:

"This is happiness, I suppose." And aloud to Terence she spoke, "This is happiness."

On the heels of her words he answered, "This is happiness," upon which they guessed that the feeling had sprung in both of them the same time. They began therefore to 述べる how this felt and that felt, how like it was and yet how different; for they were very different.

発言する／表明するs crying behind them never reached through the waters in which they were now sunk. The repetition of Hewet's 指名する in short, dissevered syllables was to them the 割れ目 of a 乾燥した，日照りの 支店 or the laughter of a bird. The grasses and 微風s sounding and murmuring all 一連の会議、交渉／完成する them, they never noticed that the swishing of the grasses grew louder and louder, and did not 中止する with the lapse of the 微風. A 手渡す dropped abrupt as アイロンをかける on Rachel's shoulder; it might have been a bolt from heaven. She fell beneath it, and the grass whipped across her 注目する，もくろむs and filled her mouth and ears. Through the waving 茎・取り除くs she saw a 人物／姿／数字, large and shapeless against the sky. Helen was upon her. Rolled this way and that, now seeing only forests of green, and now the high blue heaven; she was speechless and almost without sense. At last she lay still, all the grasses shaken 一連の会議、交渉／完成する her and before her by her panting. Over her ぼんやり現れるd two 広大な／多数の／重要な 長，率いるs, the 長，率いるs of a man and woman, of Terence and Helen.

Both were 紅潮／摘発するd, both laughing, and the lips were moving; they （機の）カム together and kissed in the 空気／公表する above her. Broken fragments of speech （機の）カム 負かす／撃墜する to her on the ground. She thought she heard them speak of love and then of marriage. Raising herself and sitting up, she too realised Helen's soft 団体／死体, the strong and hospitable 武器, and happiness swelling and breaking in one 広大な wave. When this fell away, and the grasses once more lay low, and the sky became 水平の, and the earth rolled out flat on each 味方する, and the trees stood upright, she was the first to perceive a little 列／漕ぐ／騒動 of human 人物／姿／数字s standing 根気よく in the distance. For the moment she could not remember who they were.

"Who are they?" she asked, and then recollected.

落ちるing into line behind Mr. 紅潮／摘発するing, they were careful to leave at least three yards' distance between the toe of his boot and the 縁 of her skirt.

He led them across a stretch of green by the river-bank and then through a grove of trees, and bade them 発言／述べる the 調印するs of human habitation, the blackened grass, the charred tree-stumps, and there, through the trees, strange 木造の nests, drawn together in an arch where the trees drew apart, the village which was the goal of their 旅行.

Stepping 慎重に, they 観察するd the women, who were squatting on the ground in triangular 形態／調整s, moving their 手渡すs, either plaiting straw or in kneading something in bowls. But when they had looked for a moment undiscovered, they were seen, and Mr. 紅潮／摘発するing, 前進するing into the centre of the （疑いを）晴らすing, was engaged in talk with a lean majestic man, whose bones and hollows at once made the 形態／調整s of the Englishman's 団体／死体 appear ugly and unnatural. The women took no notice of the strangers, except that their 手渡すs paused for a moment and their long 狭くする 注目する，もくろむs slid 一連の会議、交渉／完成する and 直す／買収する，八百長をするd upon them with the motionless 安価な gaze of those 除去するd from each other far far beyond the 急落（する），激減（する） of speech. Their 手渡すs moved again, but the 星／主役にする continued. It followed them as they walked, as they peered into the huts where they could distinguish guns leaning in the corner, and bowls upon the 床に打ち倒す, and stacks of 急ぐs; in the dusk the solemn 注目する，もくろむs of babies regarded them, and old women 星／主役にするd out too. As they sauntered about, the 星／主役にする followed them, passing over their 脚s, their 団体／死体s, their 長，率いるs, curiously not without 敵意, like the はう of a winter 飛行機で行く. As she drew apart her shawl and 暴露するd her breast to the lips of her baby, the 注目する，もくろむs of a woman never left their 直面するs, although they moved uneasily under her 星／主役にする, and finally turned away, rather than stand there looking at her any longer. When sweetmeats were 申し込む／申し出d them, they put out 広大な／多数の／重要な red 手渡すs to take them, and felt themselves treading cumbrously like tight-coated 兵士s の中で these soft 直感的に people. But soon the life of the village took no notice of them; they had become 吸収するd in it. The women's 手渡すs became busy again with the straw; their 注目する，もくろむs dropped. If they moved, it was to fetch something from the hut, or to catch a 逸脱するing child, or to cross the space with a jar balanced on their 長，率いるs; if they spoke, it was to cry some 厳しい unintelligible cry. 発言する／表明するs rose when a child was beaten, and fell again; 発言する／表明するs rose in song, which slid up a little way and 負かす／撃墜する a little way, and settled again upon the same low and melancholy 公式文書，認める. 捜し出すing each other, Terence and Rachel drew together under a tree. 平和的な, and even beautiful at first, the sight of the women, who had given up looking at them, made them now feel very 冷淡な and melancholy.

"井戸／弁護士席," Terence sighed at length, "it makes us seem insignificant, doesn't it?"

Rachel agreed. So it would go on for ever and ever, she said, those women sitting under the trees, the trees and the river. They turned away and began to walk through the trees, leaning, without 恐れる of 発見, upon each other's 武器. They had not gone far before they began to 保証する each other once more that they were in love, were happy, were content; but why was it so painful 存在 in love, why was there so much 苦痛 in happiness?

The sight of the village indeed 影響する／感情d them all curiously though all 異なって. St. John had left the others and was walking slowly 負かす／撃墜する to the river, 吸収するd in his own thoughts, which were bitter and unhappy, for he felt himself alone; and Helen, standing by herself in the sunny space の中で the native women, was exposed to presentiments of 災害. The cries of the senseless beasts rang in her ears high and low in the 空気／公表する, as they ran from tree-trunk to tree-最高の，を越す. How small the little 人物／姿／数字s looked wandering through the trees! She became acutely conscious of the little 四肢s, the thin veins, the delicate flesh of men and women, which breaks so easily and lets the life escape compared with these 広大な／多数の／重要な trees and 深い waters. A 落ちるing 支店, a foot that slips, and the earth has 鎮圧するd them or the water 溺死するd them. Thus thinking, she kept her 注目する，もくろむs anxiously 直す／買収する，八百長をするd upon the lovers, as if by doing so she could 保護する them from their 運命／宿命. Turning, she 設立する the Flushings by her 味方する.

They were talking about the things they had bought and arguing whether they were really old, and whether there were not 調印するs here and there of European 影響（力）. Helen was 控訴，上告d to. She was made to look at a brooch, and then at a pair of ear-（犯罪の）一味s. But all the time she 非難するd them for having come on this 探検隊／遠征隊, for having 投機・賭けるd too far and exposed themselves. Then she roused herself and tried to talk, but in a few moments she caught herself seeing a picture of a boat upset on the river in England, at midday. It was morbid, she knew, to imagine such things; にもかかわらず she sought out the 人物／姿／数字s of the others between the trees, and whenever she saw them she kept her 注目する，もくろむs 直す／買収する，八百長をするd on them, so that she might be able to 保護する them from 災害.

But when the sun went 負かす／撃墜する and the steamer turned and began to steam 支援する に向かって civilisation, again her 恐れるs were 静めるd. In the 半分-不明瞭 the 議長，司会を務めるs on deck and the people sitting in them were angular 形態／調整s, the mouth 存在 示すd by a tiny 燃やすing 位置／汚点／見つけ出す, and the arm by the same 位置／汚点／見つけ出す moving up or 負かす／撃墜する as the cigar or cigarette was 解除するd to and from the lips. Words crossed the 不明瞭, but, not knowing where they fell, seemed to 欠如（する） energy and 実体. 深い sights proceeded 定期的に, although with some 試みる／企てる at 鎮圧, from the large white 塚 which 代表するd the person of Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing. The day had been long and very hot, and now that all the colours were blotted out the 冷静な／正味の night 空気／公表する seemed to 圧力（をかける） soft fingers upon the eyelids, 調印（する）ing them 負かす／撃墜する. Some philosophical 発言／述べる directed, 明らかに, at St. John Hirst 行方不明になるd its 目的（とする）, and hung so long 一時停止するd in the 空気／公表する until it was （海，煙などが）飲み込むd by a yawn, that it was considered dead, and this gave the signal for stirring of 脚s and murmurs about sleep. The white 塚 moved, finally lengthened itself and disappeared, and after a few turns and paces St. John and Mr. 紅潮／摘発するing withdrew, leaving the three 議長，司会を務めるs still 占領するd by three silent 団体／死体s. The light which （機の）カム from a lamp high on the mast and a sky pale with 星／主役にするs left them with 形態／調整s but without features; but even in this 不明瞭 the 撤退 of the others made them feel each other very 近づく, for they were all thinking of the same thing. For some time no one spoke, then Helen said with a sigh, "So you're both very happy?"

As if washed by the 空気／公表する her 発言する／表明する sounded more spiritual and softer than usual. 発言する／表明するs at a little distance answered her, "Yes."

Through the 不明瞭 she was looking at them both, and trying to distinguish him. What was there for her to say? Rachel had passed beyond her guardianship. A 発言する／表明する might reach her ears, but never again would it carry as far as it had carried twenty-four hours ago. にもかかわらず, speech seemed to be 予定 from her before she went to bed. She wished to speak, but she felt strangely old and depressed.

"D'you realise what you're doing?" she 需要・要求するd. "She's young, you're both young; and marriage—" Here she 中止するd. They begged her, however, to continue, with such earnestness in their 発言する／表明するs, as if they only craved advice, that she was led to 追加する:

"Marriage! 井戸／弁護士席, it's not 平易な."

"That's what we want to know," they answered, and she guessed that now they were looking at each other.

"It depends on both of you," she 明言する／公表するd. Her 直面する was turned に向かって Terence, and although he could hardly see her, he believed that her words really covered a 本物の 願望（する） to know more about him. He raised himself from his 半分-recumbent position and proceeded to tell her what she 手配中の，お尋ね者 to know. He spoke as lightly as he could ーするために take away her 不景気.

"I'm twenty-seven, and I've about seven hundred a year," he began. "My temper is good on the whole, and health excellent, though Hirst （悪事，秘密などを）発見するs a gouty 傾向. 井戸／弁護士席, then, I think I'm very intelligent." He paused as if for 確定／確認.

Helen agreed.

"Though, unfortunately, rather lazy. I ーするつもりである to 許す Rachel to be a fool if she wants to, and—Do you find me on the whole 満足な in other 尊敬（する）・点s?" he asked shyly.

"Yes, I like what I know of you," Helen replied.

"But then—one knows so little."

"We shall live in London," he continued, "and—" With one 発言する／表明する they suddenly enquired whether she did not think them the happiest people that she had ever known.

"Hush," she checked them, "Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing, remember. She's behind us."

Then they fell silent, and Terence and Rachel felt instinctively that their happiness had made her sad, and, while they were anxious to go on talking about themselves, they did not like to.

"We've talked too much about ourselves," Terence said. "Tell us—"

"Yes, tell us—" Rachel echoed. They were both in the mood to believe that every one was 有能な of 説 something very 深遠な.

"What can I tell you?" Helen 反映するd, speaking more to herself in a rambling style than as a prophetess 配達するing a message. She 軍隊d herself to speak.

"After all, though I scold Rachel, I'm not much wiser myself. I'm older, of course, I'm half-way through, and you're just beginning. It's puzzling—いつかs, I think, disappointing; the 広大な／多数の／重要な things aren't as 広大な／多数の／重要な, perhaps, as one 推定する／予想するs—but it's 利益／興味ing—Oh, yes, you're 確かな to find it 利益／興味ing—And so it goes on," they became conscious here of the 行列 of dark trees into which, as far as they could see, Helen was now looking, "and there are 楽しみs where one doesn't 推定する／予想する them (you must 令状 to your father), and you'll be very happy, I've no 疑問. But I must go to bed, and if you are sensible you will follow in ten minutes, and so," she rose and stood before them, almost featureless and very large, "Good-night." She passed behind the curtain.

After sitting in silence for the greater part of the ten minutes she 許すd them, they rose and hung over the rail. Beneath them the smooth 黒人／ボイコット water slipped away very 急速な／放蕩な and silently. The 誘発する of a cigarette 消えるd behind them. "A beautiful 発言する／表明する," Terence murmured.

Rachel assented. Helen had a beautiful 発言する／表明する.

After a silence she asked, looking up into the sky, "Are we on the deck of a steamer on a river in South America? Am I Rachel, are you Terence?"

The 広大な／多数の／重要な 黒人／ボイコット world lay 一連の会議、交渉／完成する them. As they were drawn 滑らかに along it seemed 所有するd of 巨大な thickness and endurance. They could discern pointed tree-最高の，を越すs and blunt 一連の会議、交渉／完成するd tree-最高の，を越すs. Raising their 注目する，もくろむs above the trees, they 直す／買収する，八百長をするd them on the 星／主役にするs and the pale 国境 of sky above the trees. The little points of frosty light infinitely far away drew their 注目する，もくろむs and held them 直す／買収する，八百長をするd, so that it seemed as if they stayed a long time and fell a 広大な／多数の／重要な distance when once more they realised their 手渡すs しっかり掴むing the rail and their separate 団体／死体s standing 味方する by 味方する.

"You'd forgotten 完全に about me," Terence reproached her, taking her arm and beginning to pace the deck, "and I never forget you."

"Oh, no," she whispered, she had not forgotten, only the 星／主役にするs—the night—the dark—

"You're like a bird half asleep in its nest, Rachel. You're asleep. You're talking in your sleep."

Half asleep, and murmuring broken words, they stood in the angle made by the 屈服する of the boat. It slipped on 負かす／撃墜する the river. Now a bell struck on the 橋（渡しをする）, and they heard the lapping of water as it rippled away on either 味方する, and once a bird startled in its sleep creaked, flew on to the next tree, and was silent again. The 不明瞭 注ぐd 負かす／撃墜する profusely, and left them with scarcely any feeling of life, except that they were standing there together in the 不明瞭.

一時期／支部 XXII

The 不明瞭 fell, but rose again, and as each day spread 広範囲にわたって over the earth and parted them from the strange day in the forest when they had been 軍隊d to tell each other what they 手配中の，お尋ね者, this wish of theirs was 明らかにする／漏らすd to other people, and in the 過程 became わずかに strange to themselves. 明らかに it was not anything unusual that had happened; it was that they had become engaged to marry each other. The world, which consisted for the most part of the hotel and the 郊外住宅, 表明するd itself glad on the whole that two people should marry, and 許すd them to see that they were not 推定する／予想するd to 参加する the work which has to be done in order that the world shall go on, but might absent themselves for a time. They were accordingly left alone until they felt the silence as if, playing in a 広大な church, the door had been shut on them. They were driven to walk alone, and sit alone, to visit secret places where the flowers had never been 選ぶd and the trees were 独房監禁. In 孤独 they could 表明する those beautiful but too 広大な 願望（する）s which were so oddly uncomfortable to the ears of other men and women—願望（する）s for a world, such as their own world which 含む／封じ込めるd two people seemed to them to be, where people knew each other intimately and thus 裁判官d each other by what was good, and never quarrelled, because that was waste of time.

They would talk of such questions の中で 調書をとる／予約するs, or out in the sun, or sitting in the shade of a tree undisturbed. They were no longer embarrassed, or half-choked with meaning which could not 表明する itself; they were not afraid of each other, or, like travellers 負かす／撃墜する a 新たな展開ing river, dazzled with sudden beauties when the corner is turned; the 予期しない happened, but even the ordinary was lovable, and in many ways より望ましい to the ecstatic and mysterious, for it was refreshingly solid, and called out 成果／努力, and 成果／努力 under such circumstances was not 成果／努力 but delight.

While Rachel played the piano, Terence sat 近づく her, engaged, as far as the 時折の 令状ing of a word in pencil 証言するd, in 形態／調整ing the world as it appeared to him now that he and Rachel were going to be married. It was different certainly. The 調書をとる／予約する called Silence would not now be the same 調書をとる／予約する that it would have been. He would then put 負かす／撃墜する his pencil and 星／主役にする in 前線 of him, and wonder in what 尊敬（する）・点s the world was different—it had, perhaps, more solidity, more coherence, more importance, greater depth. Why, even the earth いつかs seemed to him very 深い; not carved into hills and cities and fields, but heaped in 広大な／多数の／重要な 集まりs. He would look out of the window for ten minutes at a time; but no, he did not care for the earth swept of human 存在s. He liked human 存在s—he liked them, he 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑うd, better than Rachel did. There she was, swaying enthusiastically over her music, やめる forgetful of him,—but he liked that 質 in her. He liked the impersonality which it produced in her. At last, having written 負かす／撃墜する a 一連の little 宣告，判決s, with 公式文書，認めるs of 尋問 大（公）使館員d to them, he 観察するd aloud, "'Women—'under the 長，率いるing Women I've written:

"'Not really vainer than men. 欠如（する） of self-信用／信任 at the base of most serious faults. Dislike of own sex 伝統的な, or 設立するd on fact? Every woman not so much a rake at heart, as an 楽天主義者, because they don't think.' What do you say, Rachel?" He paused with his pencil in his 手渡す and a sheet of paper on his 膝.

Rachel said nothing. Up and up the 法外な spiral of a very late Beethoven sonata she climbed, like a person 上がるing a 廃虚d staircase, energetically at first, then more laboriously 前進するing her feet with 成果／努力 until she could go no higher and returned with a run to begin at the very 底（に届く） again.

"'Again, it's the fashion now to say that women are more practical and いっそう少なく idealistic than men, also that they have かなりの organising ability but no sense of honour'—query, what is meant by masculine 称する，呼ぶ／期間／用語, honour?—what corresponds to it in your sex? Eh?"

Attacking her staircase once more, Rachel again neglected this 適切な時期 of 明らかにする／漏らすing the secrets of her sex. She had, indeed, 前進するd so far in the 追跡 of 知恵 that she 許すd these secrets to 残り／休憩（する） undisturbed; it seemed to be reserved for a later 世代 to discuss them philosophically.

衝突，墜落ing 負かす／撃墜する a final chord with her left 手渡す, she exclaimed at last, swinging 一連の会議、交渉／完成する upon him:

"No, Terence, it's no good; here am I, the best musician in South America, not to speak of Europe and Asia, and I can't play a 公式文書，認める because of you in the room interrupting me every other second."

"You don't seem to realise that that's what I've been 目的（とする）ing at for the last half-hour," he 発言／述べるd. "I've no 反対 to nice simple tunes—indeed, I find them very helpful to my literary composition, but that 肉親，親類d of thing is 単に like an unfortunate old dog going 一連の会議、交渉／完成する on its hind 脚s in the rain."

He began turning over the little sheets of 公式文書，認める-paper which were scattered on the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, 伝えるing the congratulations of their friends.

"'—all possible wishes for all possible happiness,'" he read; "訂正する, but not very vivid, are they?"

"They're sheer nonsense!" Rachel exclaimed. "Think of words compared with sounds!" she continued. "Think of novels and plays and histories—" Perched on the 辛勝する／優位 of the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, she stirred the red and yellow 容積／容量s contemptuously. She seemed to herself to be in a position where she could despise all human learning. Terence looked at them too.

"God, Rachel, you do read trash!" he exclaimed. "And you're behind the times too, my dear. No one dreams of reading this 肉親，親類d of thing now—古風な problem plays, harrowing descriptions of life in the east end—oh, no, we've 爆発するd all that. Read poetry, Rachel, poetry, poetry, poetry!"

選ぶing up one of the 調書をとる／予約するs, he began to read aloud, his 意向 存在 to satirise the short sharp bark of the writer's English; but she paid no attention, and after an interval of meditation exclaimed:

"Does it ever seem to you, Terence, that the world is composed 完全に of 広大な 封鎖するs of 事柄, and that we're nothing but patches of light—" she looked at the soft 位置／汚点／見つけ出すs of sun wavering over the carpet and up the 塀で囲む—"like that?"

"No," said Terence, "I feel solid; immensely solid; the 脚s of my 議長，司会を務める might be rooted in the bowels of the earth. But at Cambridge, I can remember, there were times when one fell into ridiculous 明言する／公表するs of 半分-昏睡 about five o'clock in the morning. Hirst does now, I 推定する／予想する—oh, no, Hirst wouldn't."

Rachel continued, "The day your 公式文書，認める （機の）カム, asking us to go on the picnic, I was sitting where you're sitting now, thinking that; I wonder if I could think that again? I wonder if the world's changed? and if so, when it'll stop changing, and which is the real world?"

"When I first saw you," he began, "I thought you were like a creature who'd lived all its life の中で pearls and old bones. Your 手渡すs were wet, d'you remember, and you never said a word until I gave you a bit of bread, and then you said, 'Human 存在s!'"

"And I thought you—a prig," she recollected. "No; that's not やめる it. There were the ants who stole the tongue, and I thought you and St. John were like those ants—very big, very ugly, very energetic, with all your virtues on your 支援するs. However, when I talked to you I liked you—"

"You fell in love with me," he 訂正するd her. "You were in love with me all the time, only you didn't know it."

"No, I never fell in love with you," she 主張するd.

"Rachel—what a 嘘（をつく）—didn't you sit here looking at my window—didn't you wander about the hotel like an フクロウ in the sun—?"

"No," she repeated, "I never fell in love, if 落ちるing in love is what people say it is, and it's the world that tells the lies and I tell the truth. Oh, what lies—what lies!"

She crumpled together a handful of letters from Evelyn M., from Mr. Pepper, from Mrs. Thornbury and 行方不明になる Allan, and Susan Warrington. It was strange, considering how very different these people were, that they used almost the same 宣告，判決s when they wrote to congratulate her upon her 約束／交戦.

That any one of these people had ever felt what she felt, or could ever feel it, or had even the 権利 to pretend for a 選び出す／独身 second that they were 有能な of feeling it, appalled her much as the church service had done, much as the 直面する of the hospital nurse had done; and if they didn't feel a thing why did they go and pretend to? The 簡単 and arrogance and hardness of her 青年, now concentrated into a 選び出す／独身 誘発する as it was by her love of him, puzzled Terence; 存在 engaged had not that 影響 on him; the world was different, but not in that way; he still 手配中の，お尋ね者 the things he had always 手配中の，お尋ね者, and in particular he 手配中の，お尋ね者 the companionship of other people more than ever perhaps. He took the letters out of her 手渡す, and 抗議するd:

"Of course they're absurd, Rachel; of course they say things just because other people say them, but even so, what a nice woman 行方不明になる Allan is; you can't 否定する that; and Mrs. Thornbury too; she's got too many children I 認める you, but if half-a-dozen of them had gone to the bad instead of rising infallibly to the 最高の，を越すs of their trees—hasn't she a 肉親，親類d of beauty—of elemental 簡単 as 紅潮／摘発するing would say? Isn't she rather like a large old tree murmuring in the moonlight, or a river going on and on and on? By the way, Ralph's been made 知事 of the Carroway Islands—the youngest 知事 in the service; very good, isn't it?"

But Rachel was at 現在の unable to conceive that the 広大な 大多数 of the 事件／事情／状勢s of the world went on unconnected by a 選び出す／独身 thread with her own 運命.

"I won't have eleven children," she 主張するd; "I won't have the 注目する，もくろむs of an old woman. She looks at one up and 負かす／撃墜する, up and 負かす／撃墜する, as if one were a horse."

"We must have a son and we must have a daughter," said Terence, putting 負かす／撃墜する the letters, "because, let alone the inestimable advantage of 存在 our children, they'd be so 井戸／弁護士席 brought up." They went on to sketch an 輪郭（を描く） of the ideal education—how their daughter should be 要求するd from 幼少／幼藍期 to gaze at a large square of cardboard painted blue, to 示唆する thoughts of infinity, for women were grown too practical; and their son—he should be taught to laugh at 広大な／多数の／重要な men, that is, at distinguished successful men, at men who wore ribands and rose to the 最高の，を越すs of their trees. He should in no way 似ている (Rachel 追加するd) St. John Hirst.

At this Terence professed the greatest 賞賛 for St. John Hirst. Dwelling upon his good 質s he became 本気で 納得させるd of them; he had a mind like a torpedo, he 宣言するd, 目的（とする）d at falsehood. Where should we all be without him and his like? Choked in 少しのd; Christians, bigots,—why, Rachel herself, would be a slave with a fan to sing songs to men when they felt drowsy.

"But you'll never see it!" he exclaimed; "because with all your virtues you don't, and you never will, care with every fibre of your 存在 for the 追跡 of truth! You've no 尊敬（する）・点 for facts, Rachel; you're essentially feminine." She did not trouble to 否定する it, nor did she think good to produce the one unanswerable argument against the 長所s which Terence admired. St. John Hirst said that she was in love with him; she would never 許す that; but the argument was not one to 控訴，上告 to a man.

"But I like him," she said, and she thought to herself that she also pitied him, as one pities those unfortunate people who are outside the warm mysterious globe 十分な of changes and 奇蹟s in which we ourselves move about; she thought that it must be very dull to be St. John Hirst.

She summed up what she felt about him by 説 that she would not kiss him supposing he wished it, which was not likely.

As if some 陳謝 were 予定 to Hirst for the kiss which she then bestowed upon him, Terence 抗議するd:

"And compared with Hirst I'm a perfect Zany."

The clock here struck twelve instead of eleven.

"We're wasting the morning—I せねばならない be 令状ing my 調書をとる／予約する, and you せねばならない be answering these."

"We've only got twenty-one whole mornings left," said Rachel. "And my father'll be here in a day or two."

However, she drew a pen and paper に向かって her and began to 令状 laboriously,

"My dear Evelyn—"

Terence, 一方／合間, read a novel which some one else had written, a 過程 which he 設立する 必須の to the composition of his own. For a かなりの time nothing was to be heard but the ticking of the clock and the fitful scratch of Rachel's pen, as she produced phrases which bore a かなりの likeness to those which she had 非難するd. She was struck by it herself, for she stopped 令状ing and looked up; looked at Terence 深い in the arm-議長，司会を務める, looked at the different pieces of furniture, at her bed in the corner, at the window-pane which showed the 支店s of a tree filled in with sky, heard the clock ticking, and was amazed at the 湾 which lay between all that and her sheet of paper. Would there ever be a time when the world was one and indivisible? Even with Terence himself—how far apart they could be, how little she knew what was passing in his brain now! She then finished her 宣告，判決, which was ぎこちない and ugly, and 明言する／公表するd that they were "both very happy, and going to be married in the autumn probably and hope to live in London, where we hope you will come and see us when we get 支援する." Choosing "affectionately," after some その上の 憶測, rather than 心から, she 調印するd the letter and was doggedly beginning on another when Terence 発言／述べるd, 引用するing from his 調書をとる／予約する:

"Listen to this, Rachel. 'It is probable that Hugh' (he's the hero, a literary man), 'had not realised at the time of his marriage, any more than the young man of parts and imagination usually does realise, the nature of the 湾 which separates the needs and 願望（する）s of the male from the needs and 願望（する）s of the 女性（の）...At first they had been very happy. The walking 小旅行する in Switzerland had been a time of jolly companionship and 刺激するing 発覚s for both of them. Betty had 証明するd herself the ideal comrade...They had shouted Love in the Valley to each other across the 雪の降る，雪の多い slopes of the Riffelhorn' (and so on, and so on—I'll skip the descriptions)...'But in London, after the boy's birth, all was changed. Betty was an admirable mother; but it did not take her long to find out that motherhood, as that 機能（する）／行事 is understood by the mother of the upper middle classes, did not 吸収する the whole of her energies. She was young and strong, with healthy 四肢s and a 団体／死体 and brain that called 緊急に for 演習...' (In short she began to give tea-parties.)...'Coming in late from this singular talk with old （頭が）ひょいと動く Murphy in his smoky, 調書をとる／予約する-lined room, where the two men had each unloosened his soul to the other, with the sound of the traffic humming in his ears, and the 霧がかかった London sky slung tragically across his mind...he 設立する women's hats dotted about の中で his papers. Women's 包むs and absurd little feminine shoes and umbrellas were in the hall...Then the 法案s began to come in...He tried to speak 率直に to her. He 設立する her lying on the 広大な／多数の／重要な polar-耐える 肌 in their bedroom, half-undressed, for they were dining with the Greens in Wilton 三日月, the ruddy firelight making the diamonds wink and twinkle on her 明らかにする 武器 and in the delicious curve of her breast—a 見通し of adorable femininity. He forgave her all.' (井戸／弁護士席, this goes from bad to worse, and finally about fifty pages later, Hugh takes a week-end ticket to Swanage and 'has it out with himself on the 負かす／撃墜するs above Corfe.'...Here there's fifteen pages or so which we'll skip. The 結論 is...) 'They were different. Perhaps, in the far 未来, when 世代s of men had struggled and failed as he must now struggle and fail, woman would be, indeed, what she now made a pretence of 存在—the friend and companion—not the enemy and parasite of man.'

"The end of it is, you see, Hugh went 支援する to his wife, poor fellow. It was his 義務, as a married man. Lord, Rachel," he 結論するd, "will it be like that when we're married?"

Instead of answering him she asked,

"Why don't people 令状 about the things they do feel?"

"Ah, that's the difficulty!" he sighed, 投げ上げる／ボディチェックするing the 調書をとる／予約する away.

"井戸／弁護士席, then, what will it be like when we're married? What are the things people do feel?"

She seemed doubtful.

"Sit on the 床に打ち倒す and let me look at you," he 命令（する）d. 残り／休憩（する）ing her chin on his 膝, she looked straight at him.

He 診察するd her curiously.

"You're not beautiful," he began, "but I like your 直面する. I like the way your hair grows 負かす／撃墜する in a point, and your 注目する，もくろむs too—they never see anything. Your mouth's too big, and your cheeks would be better if they had more colour in them. But what I like about your 直面する is that it makes one wonder what the devil you're thinking about—it makes me want to do that—" He clenched his 握りこぶし and shook it so 近づく her that she started 支援する, "because now you look as if you'd blow my brains out. There are moments," he continued, "when, if we stood on a 激しく揺する together, you'd throw me into the sea."

Hypnotised by the 軍隊 of his 注目する，もくろむs in hers, she repeated, "If we stood on a 激しく揺する together—"

To be flung into the sea, to be washed hither and thither, and driven about the roots of the world—the idea was incoherently delightful. She sprang up, and began moving about the room, bending and thrusting aside the 議長，司会を務めるs and （米）棚上げする／（英）提議するs as if she were indeed striking through the waters. He watched her with 楽しみ; she seemed to be cleaving a passage for herself, and 取引，協定ing triumphantly with the 障害s which would 妨げる their passage through life.

"It does seem possible!" he exclaimed, "though I've always thought it the most ありそうもない thing in the world—I shall be in love with you all my life, and our marriage will be the most exciting thing that's ever been done! We'll never have a moment's peace—" He caught her in his 武器 as she passed him, and they fought for mastery, imagining a 激しく揺する, and the sea heaving beneath them. At last she was thrown to the 床に打ち倒す, where she lay gasping, and crying for mercy.

"I'm a mermaid! I can swim," she cried, "so the game's up." Her dress was torn across, and peace 存在 設立するd, she fetched a needle and thread and began to mend the 涙／ほころび.

"And now," she said, "be 静かな and tell me about the world; tell me about everything that's ever happened, and I'll tell you—let me see, what can I tell you?—I'll tell you about 行方不明になる Montgomerie and the river party. She was left, you see, with one foot in the boat, and the other on shore."

They had spent much time already in thus filling out for the other the course of their past lives, and the characters of their friends and relations, so that very soon Terence knew not only what Rachel's aunts might be 推定する／予想するd to say upon every occasion, but also how their bedrooms were furnished, and what 肉親，親類d of bonnets they wore. He could 支える a conversation between Mrs. 追跡（する） and Rachel, and carry on a tea-party 含むing the Rev. William Johnson and 行方不明になる Macquoid, the Christian Scientists, with remarkable likeness to the truth. But he had known many more people, and was far more 高度に 技術d in the art of narrative than Rachel was, whose experiences were, for the most part, of a curiously childlike and humorous 肉親，親類d, so that it 一般に fell to her lot to listen and ask questions.

He told her not only what had happened, but what he had thought and felt, and sketched for her portraits which fascinated her of what other men and women might be supposed to be thinking and feeling, so that she became very anxious to go 支援する to England, which was 十分な of people, where she could 単に stand in the streets and look at them. によれば him, too, there was an order, a pattern which made life reasonable, or if that word was foolish, made it of 深い 利益／興味 anyhow, for いつかs it seemed possible to understand why things happened as they did. Nor were people so 独房監禁 and uncommunicative as she believed. She should look for vanity—for vanity was a ありふれた 質—first in herself, and then in Helen, in Ridley, in St. John, they all had their 株 of it—and she would find it in ten people out of every twelve she met; and once linked together by one such tie she would find them not separate and formidable, but 事実上 indistinguishable, and she would come to love them when she 設立する that they were like herself.

If she 否定するd this, she must defend her belief that human 存在s were as さまざまな as the beasts at the Zoo, which had （土地などの）細長い一片s and manes, and horns and humps; and so, 格闘するing over the entire 名簿（に載せる）／表（にあげる） of their 知識s, and diverging into anecdote and theory and 憶測, they （機の）カム to know each other. The hours passed quickly, and seemed to them 十分な to 漏れるing-point. After a night's 孤独 they were always ready to begin again.

The virtues which Mrs. Ambrose had once believed to 存在する in 解放する／自由な talk between men and women did in truth 存在する for both of them, although not やめる in the 手段 she 定める／命ずるd. Far more than upon the nature of sex they dwelt upon the nature of poetry, but it was true that talk which had no 境界s 深くするd and 大きくするd the strangely small 有望な 見解（をとる） of a girl. In return for what he could tell her she brought him such curiosity and sensitiveness of perception, that he was led to 疑問 whether any gift bestowed by much reading and living was やめる the equal of that for 楽しみ and 苦痛. What would experience give her after all, except a 肉親，親類d of ridiculous formal balance, like that of a 演習d dog in the street? He looked at her 直面する and wondered how it would look in twenty years' time, when the 注目する，もくろむs had dulled, and the forehead wore those little 執拗な wrinkles which seem to show that the middle-老年の are 直面するing something hard which the young do not see? What would the hard thing be for them, he wondered? Then his thoughts turned to their life in England.

The thought of England was delightful, for together they would see the old things freshly; it would be England in June, and there would be June nights in the country; and the nightingales singing in the 小道／航路s, into which they could steal when the room grew hot; and there would be English meadows gleaming with water and 始める，決める with stolid cows, and clouds dipping low and 追跡するing across the green hills. As he sat in the room with her, he wished very often to be 支援する again in the 厚い of life, doing things with Rachel.

He crossed to the window and exclaimed, "Lord, how good it is to think of 小道／航路s, muddy 小道／航路s, with brambles and nettles, you know, and real grass fields, and farmyards with pigs and cows, and men walking beside carts with pitchforks—there's nothing to compare with that here—look at the stony red earth, and the 有望な blue sea, and the glaring white houses—how tired one gets of it! And the 空気／公表する, without a stain or a wrinkle. I'd give anything for a sea もや."

Rachel, too, had been thinking of the English country: the flat land rolling away to the sea, and the 支持を得ようと努めるd and the long straight roads, where one can walk for miles without seeing any one, and the 広大な／多数の／重要な church towers and the curious houses clustered in the valleys, and the birds, and the dusk, and the rain 落ちるing against the windows.

"But London, London's the place," Terence continued. They looked together at the carpet, as though London itself were to be seen there lying on the 床に打ち倒す, with all its spires and pinnacles pricking through the smoke.

"On the whole, what I should like best at this moment," Terence pondered, "would be to find myself walking 負かす／撃墜する Kingsway, by those big 掲示s, you know, and turning into the 立ち往生させる. Perhaps I might go and look over Waterloo 橋（渡しをする） for a moment. Then I'd go along the 立ち往生させる past the shops with all the new 調書をとる／予約するs in them, and through the little archway into the 寺. I always like the 静かな after the uproar. You hear your own footsteps suddenly やめる loud. The 寺's very pleasant. I think I should go and see if I could find dear old Hodgkin—the man who 令状s 調書をとる／予約するs about 先頭 Eyck, you know. When I left England he was very sad about his tame magpie. He 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑うd that a man had 毒（薬）d it. And then Russell lives on the next staircase. I think you'd like him. He's a passion for Handel. 井戸／弁護士席, Rachel," he 結論するd, 解任するing the 見通し of London, "we shall be doing that together in six weeks' time, and it'll be the middle of June then—and June in London—my God! how pleasant it all is!"

"And we're 確かな to have it too," she said. "It isn't as if we were 推定する／予想するing a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定—only to walk about and look at things."

"Only a thousand a year and perfect freedom," he replied. "How many people in London d'you think have that?"

"And now you've spoilt it," she complained. "Now we've got to think of the horrors." She looked grudgingly at the novel which had once 原因（となる）d her perhaps an hour's 不快, so that she had never opened it again, but kept it on her （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, and looked at it occasionally, as some 中世 修道士 kept a skull, or a crucifix to remind him of the frailty of the 団体／死体.

"Is it true, Terence," she 需要・要求するd, "that women die with bugs はうing across their 直面するs?"

"I think it's very probable," he said. "But you must 収容する／認める, Rachel, that we so seldom think of anything but ourselves that an 時折の twinge is really rather pleasant."

告発する／非難するing him of an affection of cynicism which was just as bad as sentimentality itself, she left her position by his 味方する and knelt upon the window sill, 新たな展開ing the curtain tassels between her fingers. A vague sense of 不満 filled her.

"What's so detestable in this country," she exclaimed, "is the blue—always blue sky and blue sea. It's like a curtain—all the things one wants are on the other 味方する of that. I want to know what's going on behind it. I hate these 分割s, don't you, Terence? One person all in the dark about another person. Now I liked the Dalloways," she continued, "and they're gone. I shall never see them again. Just by going on a ship we 削減（する） ourselves off 完全に from the 残り／休憩（する） of the world. I want to see England there—London there—all sorts of people—why shouldn't one? why should one be shut up all by oneself in a room?"

While she spoke thus half to herself and with 増加するing vagueness, because her 注目する，もくろむ was caught by a ship that had just come into the bay, she did not see that Terence had 中止するd to 星／主役にする contentedly in 前線 of him, and was looking at her 熱心に and with 不満. She seemed to be able to 削減（する） herself 流浪して from him, and to pass away to unknown places where she had no need of him. The thought roused his jealousy.

"I いつかs think you're not in love with me and never will be," he said energetically. She started and turned 一連の会議、交渉／完成する at his words.

"I don't 満足させる you in the way you 満足させる me," he continued. "There's something I can't get 持つ／拘留する of in you. You don't want me as I want you—you're always wanting something else."

He began pacing up and 負かす／撃墜する the room.

"Perhaps I ask too much," he went on. "Perhaps it isn't really possible to have what I want. Men and women are too different. You can't understand—you don't understand—"

He （機の）カム up to where she stood looking at him in silence.

It seemed to her now that what he was 説 was perfectly true, and that she 手配中の，お尋ね者 many more things than the love of one human 存在—the sea, the sky. She turned again the looked at the distant blue, which was so smooth and serene where the sky met the sea; she could not かもしれない want only one human 存在.

"Or is it only this damnable 約束／交戦?" he continued. "Let's be married here, before we go 支援する—or is it too 広大な／多数の／重要な a 危険? Are we sure we want to marry each other?"

They began pacing up and 負かす／撃墜する the room, but although they （機の）カム very 近づく each other in their pacing, they took care not to touch each other. The hopelessness of their position overcame them both. They were impotent; they could never love each other 十分に to 打ち勝つ all these 障壁s, and they could never be 満足させるd with いっそう少なく. Realising this with intolerable keenness she stopped in 前線 of him and exclaimed:

"Let's break it off, then."

The words did more to 部隊 them than any 量 of argument. As if they stood on the 辛勝する／優位 of a precipice they clung together. They knew that they could not separate; painful and terrible it might be, but they were joined for ever. They lapsed into silence, and after a time crept together in silence. 単に to be so の近くに soothed them, and sitting 味方する by 味方する the 分割s disappeared, and it seemed as if the world were once more solid and entire, and as if, in some strange way, they had grown larger and stronger.

It was long before they moved, and when they moved it was with 広大な／多数の／重要な 不本意. They stood together in 前線 of the looking-glass, and with a 小衝突 tried to make themselves look as if they had been feeling nothing all the morning, neither 苦痛 nor happiness. But it 冷気／寒がらせるd them to see themselves in the glass, for instead of 存在 広大な and indivisible they were really very small and separate, the size of the glass leaving a large space for the reflection of other things.

一時期／支部 XXIII

But no 小衝突 was able to efface 完全に the 表現 of happiness, so that Mrs. Ambrose could not 扱う／治療する them when they （機の）カム downstairs as if they had spent the morning in a way that could be discussed 自然に. This 存在 so, she joined in the world's 共謀 to consider them for the time incapacitated from the 商売／仕事 of life, struck by their intensity of feeling into 敵意 against life, and almost 後継するd in 解任するing them from her thoughts.

She 反映するd that she had done all that it was necessary to do in practical 事柄s. She had written a 広大な／多数の／重要な many letters, and had 得るd Willoughby's 同意. She had dwelt so often upon Mr. Hewet's prospects, his profession, his birth, 外見, and temperament, that she had almost forgotten what he was really like. When she refreshed herself by a look at him, she used to wonder again what he was like, and then, 結論するing that they were happy at any 率, thought no more about it.

She might more profitably consider what would happen in three years' time, or what might have happened if Rachel had been left to 調査する the world under her father's 指導／手引. The result, she was honest enough to own, might have been better—who knows? She did not disguise from herself that Terence had faults. She was inclined to think him too 平易な and tolerant, just as he was inclined to think her perhaps a trifle hard—no, it was rather that she was uncompromising. In some ways she 設立する St. John より望ましい; but then, of course, he would never have ふさわしい Rachel. Her friendship with St. John was 設立するd, for although she fluctuated between irritation and 利益／興味 in a way that did credit to the candour of her disposition, she liked his company on the whole. He took her outside this little world of love and emotion. He had a しっかり掴む of facts. Supposing, for instance, that England made a sudden move に向かって some unknown port on the coast of Morocco, St. John knew what was at the 支援する of it, and to hear him engaged with her husband in argument about 財政／金融 and the balance of 力／強力にする, gave her an 半端物 sense of 安定. She 尊敬（する）・点d their arguments without always listening to them, much as she 尊敬（する）・点d a solid brick 塀で囲む, or one of those 巨大な 地方自治体の buildings which, although they compose the greater part of our cities, have been built day after day and year after year by unknown 手渡すs. She liked to sit and listen, and even felt a little elated when the engaged couple, after showing their 深遠な 欠如（する） of 利益／興味, slipped from the room, and were seen pulling flowers to pieces in the garden. It was not that she was jealous of them, but she did undoubtedly envy them their 広大な／多数の／重要な unknown 未来 that lay before them. Slipping from one such thought to another, she was at the dining-room with fruit in her 手渡すs. いつかs she stopped to straighten a candle stooping with the heat, or 乱すd some too rigid 協定 of the 議長，司会を務めるs. She had 推論する／理由 to 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑う that Chailey had been balancing herself on the 最高の，を越す of a ladder with a wet duster during their absence, and the room had never been やめる like itself since. Returning from the dining-room for the third time, she perceived that one of the arm-議長，司会を務めるs was now 占領するd by St. John. He lay 支援する in it, with his 注目する，もくろむs half shut, looking, as he always did, curiously buttoned up in a neat grey 控訴 and 盗品故買者d against the exuberance of a foreign 気候 which might at any moment proceed to take liberties with him. Her 注目する，もくろむs 残り／休憩（する）d on him gently and then passed on over his 長，率いる. Finally she took the 議長，司会を務める opposite.

"I didn't want to come here," he said at last, "but I was 前向きに／確かに driven to it...Evelyn M.," he groaned.

He sat up, and began to explain with mock solemnity how the detestable woman was 始める，決める upon marrying him.

"She 追求するs me about the place. This morning she appeared in the smoking-room. All I could do was to 掴む my hat and 飛行機で行く. I didn't want to come, but I couldn't stay and 直面する another meal with her."

"井戸／弁護士席, we must make the best of it," Helen replied philosophically. It was very hot, and they were indifferent to any 量 of silence, so that they lay 支援する in their 議長，司会を務めるs waiting for something to happen. The bell rang for 昼食, but there was no sound of movement in the house. Was there any news? Helen asked; anything in the papers? St. John shook his 長，率いる. O yes, he had a letter from home, a letter from his mother, 述べるing the 自殺 of the parlour-maid. She was called Susan Jane, and she （機の）カム into the kitchen one afternoon, and said that she 手配中の，お尋ね者 cook to keep her money for her; she had twenty 続けざまに猛撃するs in gold. Then she went out to buy herself a hat. She （機の）カム in at half-past five and said that she had taken 毒（薬）. They had only just time to get her into bed and call a doctor before she died.

"井戸／弁護士席?" Helen enquired.

"There'll have to be an 検死," said St. John.

Why had she done it? He shrugged his shoulders. Why do people kill themselves? Why do the lower orders do any of the things they do do? Nobody knows. They sat in silence.

"The bell's run fifteen minutes and they're not 負かす／撃墜する," said Helen at length.

When they appeared, St. John explained why it had been necessary for him to come to 昼食. He imitated Evelyn's enthusiastic トン as she 直面するd him in the smoking-room. "She thinks there can be nothing やめる so thrilling as mathematics, so I've lent her a large work in two 容積／容量s. It'll be 利益／興味ing to see what she makes of it."

Rachel could now afford to laugh at him. She reminded him of Gibbon; she had the first 容積／容量 somewhere still; if he were 請け負うing the education of Evelyn, that surely was the 実験（する）; or she had heard that Burke, upon the American 反乱—Evelyn せねばならない read them both 同時に. When St. John had 性質の／したい気がして of her argument and had 満足させるd his hunger, he proceeded to tell them that the hotel was seething with スキャンダルs, some of the most appalling 肉親，親類d, which had happened in their absence; he was indeed much given to the 熟考する／考慮する of his 肉親，親類d.

"Evelyn M., for example—but that was told me in 信用／信任."

"Nonsense!" Terence interposed.

"You've heard about poor Sinclair, too?"

"Oh, yes, I've heard about Sinclair. He's retired to his 地雷 with a revolver. He 令状s to Evelyn daily that he's thinking of committing 自殺. I've 保証するd her that he's never been so happy in his life, and, on the whole, she's inclined to agree with me."

"But then she's entangled herself with Perrott," St. John continued; "and I have 推論する／理由 to think, from something I saw in the passage, that everything isn't as it should be between Arthur and Susan. There's a young 女性（の） lately arrived from Manchester. A very good thing if it were broken off, in my opinion. Their married life is something too horrible to 熟視する／熟考する. Oh, and I distinctly heard old Mrs. Paley rapping out the most fearful 誓いs as I passed her bedroom door. It's supposed that she 拷問s her maid in 私的な—it's 事実上 確かな she does. One can tell it from the look in her 注目する，もくろむs."

"When you're eighty and the gout tweezes you, you'll be 断言するing like a 州警察官，騎馬警官," Terence 発言／述べるd. "You'll be very fat, very testy, very disagreeable. Can't you imagine him—bald as a coot, with a pair of sponge-捕らえる、獲得する trousers, a little spotted tie, and a 会社／団体?"

After a pause Hirst 発言／述べるd that the worst infamy had still to be told. He 演説（する）／住所d himself to Helen.

"They've hoofed out the 売春婦. One night while we were away that old numskull Thornbury was doddering about the passages very late. (Nobody seems to have asked him what he was up to.) He saw the Signora Lola Mendoza, as she calls herself, cross the passage in her nightgown. He communicated his 疑惑s next morning to Elliot, with the result that Rodriguez went to the woman and gave her twenty-four hours in which to （疑いを）晴らす out of the place. No one seems to have enquired into the truth of the story, or to have asked Thornbury and Elliot what 商売／仕事 it was of theirs; they had it 完全に their own way. I 提案する that we should all 調印する a 一連の会議、交渉／完成する コマドリ, go to Rodriguez in a 団体／死体, and 主張する upon a 十分な enquiry. Something's got to be done, don't you agree?"

Hewet 発言／述べるd that there could be no 疑問 as to the lady's profession.

"Still," he 追加するd, "it's a 広大な／多数の／重要な shame, poor woman; only I don't see what's to be done—"

"I やめる agree with you, St. John," Helen burst out. "It's monstrous. The hypocritical smugness of the English makes my 血 boil. A man who's made a fortune in 貿易（する） as Mr. Thornbury has is bound to be twice as bad as any 売春婦."

She 尊敬（する）・点d St. John's morality, which she took far more 本気で than any one else did, and now entered into a discussion with him as to the steps that were to be taken to 施行する their peculiar 見解（をとる） of what was 権利. The argument led to some profoundly 暗い／優うつな 声明s of a general nature. Who were they, after all—what 当局 had they—what 力／強力にする against the 集まり of superstition and ignorance? It was the English, of course; there must be something wrong in the English 血. 直接／まっすぐに you met an English person, of the middle classes, you were conscious of an indefinable sensation of loathing; 直接／まっすぐに you saw the brown 三日月 of houses above Dover, the same thing （機の）カム over you. But unfortunately St. John 追加するd, you couldn't 信用 these foreigners—

They were interrupted by sounds of 争い at the その上の end of the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する. Rachel 控訴，上告d to her aunt.

"Terence says we must go to tea with Mrs. Thornbury because she's been so 肉親，親類d, but I don't see it; in fact, I'd rather have my 権利 手渡す sawn in pieces—just imagine! the 注目する，もくろむs of all those women!"

"Fiddlesticks, Rachel," Terence replied. "Who wants to look at you? You're 消費するd with vanity! You're a monster of conceit! Surely, Helen, you せねばならない have taught her by this time that she's a person of no 考えられる importance whatever—not beautiful, or 井戸／弁護士席 dressed, or 目だつ for elegance or intellect, or deportment. A more ordinary sight than you are," he 結論するd, "except for the 涙／ほころび across your dress has never been seen. However, stay at home if you want to. I'm going."

She 控訴，上告d again to her aunt. It wasn't the 存在 looked at, she explained, but the things people were sure to say. The women in particular. She liked women, but where emotion was 関心d they were as 飛行機で行くs on a lump of sugar. They would be 確かな to ask her questions. Evelyn M. would say: "Are you in love? Is it nice 存在 in love?" And Mrs. Thornbury—her 注目する，もくろむs would go up and 負かす／撃墜する, up and 負かす／撃墜する—she shuddered at the thought of it. Indeed, the 退職 of their life since their 約束／交戦 had made her so 極度の慎重さを要する, that she was not 誇張するing her 事例／患者.

She 設立する an 同盟（する） in Helen, who proceeded to expound her 見解（をとる）s of the human race, as she regarded with complacency the pyramid of variegated fruits in the centre of the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する. It wasn't that they were cruel, or meant to 傷つける, or even stupid 正確に／まさに; but she had always 設立する that the ordinary person had so little emotion in his own life that the scent of it in the lives of others was like the scent of 血 in the nostrils of a bloodhound. Warming to the 主題, she continued:

"直接／まっすぐに anything happens—it may be a marriage, or a birth, or a death—on the whole they prefer it to be a death—every one wants to see you. They 主張する upon seeing you. They've got nothing to say; they don't care a 非難する for you; but you've got to go to lunch or to tea or to dinner, and if you don't you're damned. It's the smell of 血," she continued; "I don't 非難する 'em; only they shan't have mind if I know it!"

She looked about her as if she had called up a legion of human 存在s, all 敵意を持った and all disagreeable, who encircled the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, with mouths gaping for 血, and made it appear a little island of 中立の country in the 中央 of the enemy's country.

Her words roused her husband, who had been muttering rhythmically to himself, 調査するing his guests and his food and his wife with 注目する，もくろむs that were now melancholy and now 猛烈な／残忍な, （許可，名誉などを）与えるing to the fortunes of the lady in his ballad. He 削減（する） Helen short with a 抗議する. He hated even the 外見 of cynicism in women. "Nonsense, nonsense," he 発言／述べるd 突然の.

Terence and Rachel ちらりと見ることd at each other across the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, which meant that when they were married they would not behave like that. The 入り口 of Ridley into the conversation had a strange 影響. It became at once more formal and more polite. It would have been impossible to talk やめる easily of anything that （機の）カム into their 長，率いるs, and to say the word 売春婦 as 簡単に as any other word. The talk now turned upon literature and politics, and Ridley told stories of the distinguished people he had known in his 青年. Such talk was of the nature of an art, and the personalities and informalities of the young were silenced. As they rose to go, Helen stopped for a moment, leaning her 肘s on the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する.

"You've all been sitting here," she said, "for almost an hour, and you 港／避難所't noticed my figs, or my flowers, or the way the light comes through, or anything. I 港／避難所't been listening, because I've been looking at you. You looked very beautiful; I wish you'd go on sitting for ever."

She led the way to the 製図／抽選-room, where she took up her embroidery, and began again to dissuade Terence from walking 負かす／撃墜する to the hotel in this heat. But the more she dissuaded, the more he was 決定するd to go. He became irritated and obstinate. There were moments when they almost disliked each other. He 手配中の，お尋ね者 other people; he 手配中の，お尋ね者 Rachel, to see them with him. He 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑うd that Mrs. Ambrose would now try to dissuade her from going. He was annoyed by all this space and shade and beauty, and Hirst, recumbent, drooping a magazine from his wrist.

"I'm going," he repeated. "Rachel needn't come unless she wants to."

"If you go, Hewet, I wish you'd make enquiries about the 売春婦," said Hirst. "Look here," he 追加するd, "I'll walk half the way with you."

大いに to their surprise he raised himself, looked at his watch, and 発言／述べるd that, as it was now half an hour since 昼食, the gastric juices had had 十分な time to secrete; he was trying a system, he explained, which 伴う／関わるd short （一定の）期間s of 演習 interspaced by longer intervals of 残り／休憩（する）.

"I shall be 支援する at four," he 発言／述べるd to Helen, "when I shall 嘘（をつく） 負かす／撃墜する on the sofa and relax all my muscles 完全に."

"So you're going, Rachel?" Helen asked. "You won't stay with me?"

She smiled, but she might have been sad.

Was she sad, or was she really laughing? Rachel could not tell, and she felt for the moment very uncomfortable between Helen and Terence. Then she turned away, 説 単に that she would go with Terence, on 条件 that he did all the talking.

A 狭くする 国境 of 影をつくる／尾行する ran along the road, which was 幅の広い enough for two, but not 幅の広い enough for three. St. John therefore dropped a little behind the pair, and the distance between them 増加するd by degrees. Walking with a 見解（をとる） to digestion, and with one 注目する，もくろむ upon his watch, he looked from time to time at the pair in 前線 of him. They seemed to be so happy, so intimate, although they were walking 味方する by 味方する much as other people walk. They turned わずかに toward each other now and then, and said something which he thought must be something very 私的な. They were really 論争ing about Helen's character, and Terence was trying to explain why it was that she annoyed him so much いつかs. But St. John thought that they were 説 things which they did not want him to hear, and was led to think of his own 孤立／分離. These people were happy, and in some ways he despised them for 存在 made happy so 簡単に, and in other ways he envied them. He was much more remarkable than they were, but he was not happy. People never liked him; he 疑問d いつかs whether even Helen liked him. To be simple, to be able to say 簡単に what one felt, without the terrific self-consciousness which 所有するd him, and showed him his own 直面する and words perpetually in a mirror, that would be 価値（がある） almost any other gift, for it made one happy. Happiness, happiness, what was happiness? He was never happy. He saw too 明確に the little 副／悪徳行為s and deceits and 欠陥s of life, and, seeing them, it seemed to him honest to take notice of them. That was the 推論する／理由, no 疑問, why people 一般に disliked him, and complained that he was heartless and bitter. Certainly they never told him the things he 手配中の，お尋ね者 to be told, that he was nice and 肉親，親類d, and that they liked him. But it was true that half the sharp things that he said about them were said because he was unhappy or 傷つける himself. But he 認める that he had very seldom told any one that he cared for them, and when he had been demonstrative, he had 一般に regretted it afterwards. His feelings about Terence and Rachel were so 複雑にするd that he had never yet been able to bring himself to say that he was glad that they were going to be married. He saw their faults so 明確に, and the inferior nature of a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定 of their feeling for each other, and he 推定する／予想するd that their love would not last. He looked at them again, and, very strangely, for he was so used to thinking that he seldom saw anything, the look of them filled him with a simple emotion of affection in which there were some traces of pity also. What, after all, did people's faults 事柄 in comparison with what was good in them? He 解決するd that he would now tell them what he felt. He quickened his pace and （機の）カム up with them just as they reached the corner where the 小道／航路 joined the main road. They stood still and began to laugh at him, and to ask him whether the gastric juices—but he stopped them and began to speak very quickly and stiffly.

"D'you remember the morning after the dance?" he 需要・要求するd. "It was here we sat, and you talked nonsense, and Rachel made little heaps of 石／投石するs. I, on the other 手渡す, had the whole meaning of life 明らかにする／漏らすd to me in a flash." He paused for a second, and drew his lips together in a tight little purse. "Love," he said. "It seems to me to explain everything. So, on the whole, I'm very glad that you two are going to be married." He then turned 一連の会議、交渉／完成する 突然の, without looking at them, and walked 支援する to the 郊外住宅. He felt both exalted and ashamed of himself for having thus said what he felt. Probably they were laughing at him, probably they thought him a fool, and, after all, had he really said what he felt?

It was true that they laughed when he was gone; but the 論争 about Helen which had become rather sharp, 中止するd, and they became 平和的な and friendly.

一時期／支部 XXIV

They reached the hotel rather 早期に in the afternoon, so that most people were still lying 負かす／撃墜する, or sitting speechless in their bedrooms, and Mrs. Thornbury, although she had asked them to tea, was nowhere to be seen. They sat 負かす／撃墜する, therefore, in the shady hall, which was almost empty, and 十分な of the light swishing sounds of 空気／公表する going to and fro in a large empty space. Yes, this arm-議長，司会を務める was the same arm-議長，司会を務める in which Rachel had sat that afternoon when Evelyn （機の）カム up, and this was the magazine she had been looking at, and this the very picture, a picture of New York by lamplight. How 半端物 it seemed—nothing had changed.

By degrees a 確かな number of people began to come 負かす／撃墜する the stairs and to pass through the hall, and in this 薄暗い light their 人物／姿／数字s 所有するd a sort of grace and beauty, although they were all unknown people. いつかs they went straight through and out into the garden by the swing door, いつかs they stopped for a few minutes and bent over the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議するs and began turning over the newspapers. Terence and Rachel sat watching them through their half-の近くにd eyelids—the Johnsons, the Parkers, the Baileys, the Simmons', the 物陰／風下s, the Morleys, the Campbells, the Gardiners. Some were dressed in white flannels and were carrying racquets under their 武器, some were short, some tall, some were only children, and some perhaps were servants, but they all had their standing, their 推論する／理由 for に引き続いて each other through the hall, their money, their position, whatever it might be. Terence soon gave up looking at them, for he was tired; and, の近くにing his 注目する，もくろむs, he fell half asleep in his 議長，司会を務める. Rachel watched the people for some time longer; she was fascinated by the certainty and the grace of their movements, and by the 必然的な way in which they seemed to follow each other, and loiter and pass on and disappear. But after a time her thoughts wandered, and she began to think of the dance, which had been held in this room, only then the room itself looked やめる different. ちらりと見ることing 一連の会議、交渉／完成する, she could hardly believe that it was the same room. It had looked so 明らかにする and so 有望な and formal on that night when they （機の）カム into it out of the 不明瞭; it had been filled, too, with little red, excited 直面するs, always moving, and people so brightly dressed and so animated that they did not seem in the least like real people, nor did you feel that you could talk to them. And now the room was 薄暗い and 静かな, and beautiful silent people passed through it, to whom you could go and say anything you liked. She felt herself amazingly 安全な・保証する as she sat in her arm-議長，司会を務める, and able to review not only the night of the dance, but the entire past, tenderly and humorously, as if she had been turning in a 霧 for a long time, and could now see 正確に／まさに where she had turned. For the methods by which she had reached her 現在の position, seemed to her very strange, and the strangest thing about them was that she had not known where they were 主要な her. That was the strange thing, that one did not know where one was going, or what one 手配中の，お尋ね者, and followed blindly, 苦しむing so much in secret, always unprepared and amazed and knowing nothing; but one thing led to another and by degrees something had formed itself out of nothing, and so one reached at last this 静める, this 静かな, this certainty, and it was this 過程 that people called living. Perhaps, then, every one really knew as she knew now where they were going; and things formed themselves into a pattern not only for her, but for them, and in that pattern lay satisfaction and meaning. When she looked 支援する she could see that a meaning of some 肉親，親類d was 明らかな in the lives of her aunts, and in the 簡潔な／要約する visit of the Dalloways whom she would never see again, and in the life of her father.

The sound of Terence, breathing 深い in his slumber, 確認するd her in her 静める. She was not sleepy although she did not see anything very distinctly, but although the 人物／姿／数字s passing through the hall became vaguer and vaguer, she believed that they all knew 正確に／まさに where they were going, and the sense of their certainty filled her with 慰安. For the moment she was as detached and disinterested as if she had no longer any lot in life, and she thought that she could now 受託する anything that （機の）カム to her without 存在 perplexed by the form in which it appeared. What was there to 脅す or to perplex in the prospect of life? Why should this insight ever again 砂漠 her? The world was in truth so large, so hospitable, and after all it was so simple. "Love," St. John had said, "that seems to explain it all." Yes, but it was not the love of man for woman, of Terence for Rachel. Although they sat so の近くに together, they had 中止するd to be little separate 団体／死体s; they had 中止するd to struggle and 願望（する） one another. There seemed to be peace between them. It might be love, but it was not the love of man for woman.

Through her half-の近くにd eyelids she watched Terence lying 支援する in his 議長，司会を務める, and she smiled as she saw how big his mouth was, and his chin so small, and his nose curved like a switchback with a knob at the end. 自然に, looking like that he was lazy, and ambitious, and 十分な of moods and faults. She remembered their quarrels, and in particular how they had been quarreling about Helen that very afternoon, and she thought how often they would quarrel in the thirty, or forty, or fifty years in which they would be living in the same house together, catching trains together, and getting annoyed because they were so different. But all this was superficial, and had nothing to do with the life that went on beneath the 注目する，もくろむs and the mouth and the chin, for that life was 独立した・無所属 of her, and 独立した・無所属 of everything else. So too, although she was going to marry him and to live with him for thirty, or forty, or fifty years, and to quarrel, and to be so の近くに to him, she was 独立した・無所属 of him; she was 独立した・無所属 of everything else. にもかかわらず, as St. John said, it was love that made her understand this, for she had never felt this independence, this 静める, and this certainty until she fell in love with him, and perhaps this too was love. She 手配中の，お尋ね者 nothing else.

For perhaps two minutes 行方不明になる Allan had been standing at a little distance looking at the couple lying 支援する so 平和的に in their arm-議長，司会を務めるs. She could not （不足などを）補う her mind whether to 乱す them or not, and then, seeming to recollect something, she （機の）カム across the hall. The sound of her approach woke Terence, who sat up and rubbed his 注目する，もくろむs. He heard 行方不明になる Allan talking to Rachel.

"井戸／弁護士席," she was 説, "this is very nice. It is very nice indeed. Getting engaged seems to be やめる the fashion. It cannot often happen that two couples who have never seen each other before 会合，会う in the same hotel and decide to get married." Then she paused and smiled, and seemed to have nothing more to say, so that Terence rose and asked her whether it was true that she had finished her 調書をとる／予約する. Some one had said that she had really finished it. Her 直面する lit up; she turned to him with a livelier 表現 than usual.

"Yes, I think I can 公正に／かなり say I have finished it," she said. "That is, omitting Swinburne—Beowulf to Browning—I rather like the two B's myself. Beowulf to Browning," she repeated, "I think that is the 肉親，親類d of 肩書を与える which might catch one's 注目する，もくろむ on a 鉄道 調書をとる／予約する-立ち往生させる."

She was indeed very proud that she had finished her 調書をとる／予約する, for no one knew what an 量 of 決意 had gone to the making of it. Also she thought that it was a good piece of work, and, considering what 苦悩 she had been in about her brother while she wrote it, she could not resist telling them a little more about it.

"I must 自白する," she continued, "that if I had known how many classics there are in English literature, and how verbose the best of them contrive to be, I should never have undertaken the work. They only 許す one seventy thousand words, you see."

"Only seventy thousand words!" Terence exclaimed.

"Yes, and one has to say something about everybody," 行方不明になる Allan 追加するd. "That is what I find so difficult, 説 something different about everybody." Then she thought that she had said enough about herself, and she asked whether they had come 負かす／撃墜する to join the tennis tournament. "The young people are very keen about it. It begins again in half an hour."

Her gaze 残り／休憩（する）d benevolently upon them both, and, after a momentary pause, she 発言／述べるd, looking at Rachel as if she had remembered something that would serve to keep her 際立った from other people.

"You're the remarkable person who doesn't like ginger." But the 親切 of the smile in her rather worn and 勇敢な 直面する made them feel that although she would scarcely remember them as individuals, she had laid upon them the 重荷（を負わせる） of the new 世代.

"And in that I やめる agree with her," said a 発言する／表明する behind; Mrs. Thornbury had overheard the last few words about not liking ginger. "It's associated in my mind with a horrid old aunt of ours (poor thing, she 苦しむd dreadfully, so it isn't fair to call her horrid) who used to give it to us when we were small, and we never had the courage to tell her we didn't like it. We just had to put it out in the shrubbery—she had a big house 近づく Bath."

They began moving slowly across the hall, when they were stopped by the 衝撃 of Evelyn, who dashed into them, as though in running downstairs to catch them her 脚s had got beyond her 支配（する）／統制する.

"井戸／弁護士席," she exclaimed, with her usual enthusiasm, 掴むing Rachel by the arm, "I call this splendid! I guessed it was going to happen from the very beginning! I saw you two were made for each other. Now you've just got to tell me all about it—when's it to be, where are you going to live—are you both tremendously happy?"

But the attention of the group was コースを変えるd to Mrs. Elliot, who was passing them with her eager but uncertain movement, carrying in her 手渡すs a plate and an empty hot-water 瓶／封じ込める. She would have passed them, but Mrs. Thornbury went up and stopped her.

"Thank you, Hughling's better," she replied, in answer to Mrs. Thornbury's enquiry, "but he's not an 平易な 患者. He wants to know what his 気温 is, and if I tell him he gets anxious, and if I don't tell him he 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑うs. You know what men are when they're ill! And of course there are 非，不，無 of the proper 器具s, and, though he seems very willing and anxious to help" (here she lowered her 発言する／表明する mysteriously), "one can't feel that Dr. Rodriguez is the same as a proper doctor. If you would come and see him, Mr. Hewet," she 追加するd, "I know it would 元気づける him up—lying there in bed all day—and the 飛行機で行くs—But I must go and find Angelo—the food here—of course, with an 無効の, one wants things 特に nice." And she hurried past them in search of the 長，率いる waiter. The worry of nursing her husband had 直す／買収する，八百長をするd a plaintive frown upon her forehead; she was pale and looked unhappy and more than usually inefficient, and her 注目する，もくろむs wandered more ばく然と than ever from point to point.

"Poor thing!" Mrs. Thornbury exclaimed. She told them that for some days Hughling Elliot had been ill, and the only doctor 利用できる was the brother of the proprietor, or so the proprietor said, whose 権利 to the 肩書を与える of doctor was not above 疑惑.

"I know how wretched it is to be ill in a hotel," Mrs. Thornbury 発言／述べるd, once more 主要な the way with Rachel to the garden. "I spent six weeks on my honeymoon in having typhoid at Venice," she continued. "But even so, I look 支援する upon them as some of the happiest weeks in my life. Ah, yes," she said, taking Rachel's arm, "you think yourself happy now, but it's nothing to the happiness that comes afterwards. And I 保証する you I could find it in my heart to envy you young people! You've a much better time than we had, I may tell you. When I look 支援する upon it, I can hardly believe how things have changed. When we were engaged I wasn't 許すd to go for walks with William alone—some one had always to be in the room with us—I really believe I had to show my parents all his letters!—though they were very fond of him too. Indeed, I may say they looked upon him as their own son. It amuses me," she continued, "to think how strict they were to us, when I see how they spoil their grand-children!"

The （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する was laid under the tree again, and taking her place before the teacups, Mrs. Thornbury beckoned and nodded until she had collected やめる a number of people, Susan and Arthur and Mr. Pepper, who were strolling about, waiting for the tournament to begin. A murmuring tree, a river brimming in the moonlight, Terence's words （機の）カム 支援する to Rachel as she sat drinking the tea and listening to the words which flowed on so lightly, so kindly, and with such silvery smoothness. This long life and all these children had left her very smooth; they seemed to have rubbed away the 示すs of individuality, and to have left only what was old and maternal.

"And the things you young people are going to see!" Mrs. Thornbury continued. She 含むd them all in her 予測（する）, she 含むd them all in her maternity, although the party 構成するd William Pepper and 行方不明になる Allan, both of whom might have been supposed to have seen a fair 株 of the panorama. "When I see how the world has changed in my lifetime," she went on, "I can 始める，決める no 限界 to what may happen in the next fifty years. Ah, no, Mr. Pepper, I don't agree with you in the least," she laughed, interrupting his 暗い／優うつな 発言／述べる about things going 刻々と from bad to worse. "I know I せねばならない feel that, but I don't, I'm afraid. They're going to be much better people than we were. Surely everything goes to 証明する that. All 一連の会議、交渉／完成する me I see women, young women, women with 世帯 cares of every sort, going out and doing things that we should not have thought it possible to do."

Mr. Pepper thought her sentimental and irrational like all old women, but her manner of 扱う／治療するing him as if he were a cross old baby baffled him and charmed him, and he could only reply to her with a curious grimace which was more a smile than a frown.

"And they remain women," Mrs. Thornbury 追加するd. "They give a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定 to their children."

As she said this she smiled わずかに in the direction of Susan and Rachel. They did not like to be 含むd in the same lot, but they both smiled a little self-consciously, and Arthur and Terence ちらりと見ることd at each other too. She made them feel that they were all in the same boat together, and they looked at the women they were going to marry and compared them. It was inexplicable how any one could wish to marry Rachel, incredible that any one should be ready to spend his life with Susan; but singular though the other's taste must be, they bore each other no ill-will on account of it; indeed, they liked each other rather the better for the eccentricity of their choice.

"I really must congratulate you," Susan 発言／述べるd, as she leant across the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する for the jam.

There seemed to be no 創立／基礎 for St. John's gossip about Arthur and Susan. Sunburnt and vigorous they sat 味方する by 味方する, with their racquets across their 膝s, not 説 much but smiling わずかに all the time. Through the thin white 着せる／賦与するs which they wore, it was possible to see the lines of their 団体／死体s and 脚s, the beautiful curves of their muscles, his leanness and her flesh, and it was natural to think of the 会社／堅い-fleshed sturdy children that would be theirs. Their 直面するs had too little 形態／調整 in them to be beautiful, but they had （疑いを）晴らす 注目する，もくろむs and an 外見 of 広大な／多数の／重要な health and 力／強力にする of endurance, for it seemed as if the 血 would never 中止する to run in his veins, or to 嘘（をつく） 深く，強烈に and calmly in her cheeks. Their 注目する，もくろむs at the 現在の moment were brighter than usual, and wore the peculiar 表現 of 楽しみ and self-信用／信任 which is seen in the 注目する，もくろむs of 競技者s, for they had been playing tennis, and they were both first-率 at the game.

Evelyn had not spoken, but she had been looking from Susan to Rachel. 井戸／弁護士席—they had both made up their minds very easily, they had done in a very few weeks what it いつかs seemed to her that she would never be able to do. Although they were so different, she thought that she could see in each the same look of satisfaction and 完成, the same calmness of manner, and the same slowness of movement. It was that slowness, that 信用／信任, that content which she hated, she thought to herself. They moved so slowly because they were not 選び出す／独身 but 二塁打, and Susan was 大（公）使館員d to Arthur, and Rachel to Terence, and for the sake of this one man they had 放棄するd all other men, and movement, and the real things of life. Love was all very 井戸／弁護士席, and those snug 国内の houses, with the kitchen below and the nursery above, which were so secluded and self-含む／封じ込めるd, like little islands in the 激流s of the world; but the real things were surely the things that happened, the 原因（となる）s, the wars, the ideals, which happened in the 広大な／多数の／重要な world outside, and went so 独立して of these women, turning so 静かに and beautifully に向かって the men. She looked at them はっきりと. Of course they were happy and content, but there must be better things than that. Surely one could get nearer to life, one could get more out of life, one could enjoy more and feel more than they would ever do. Rachel in particular looked so young—what could she know of life? She became restless, and getting up, crossed over to sit beside Rachel. She reminded her that she had 約束d to join her club.

"The bother is," she went on, "that I mayn't be able to start work 本気で till October. I've just had a letter from a friend of 地雷 whose brother is in 商売／仕事 in Moscow. They want me to stay with them, and as they're in the 厚い of all the 共謀s and anarchists, I've a good mind to stop on my way home. It sounds too thrilling." She 手配中の，お尋ね者 to make Rachel see how thrilling it was. "My friend knows a girl of fifteen who's been sent to Siberia for life 単に because they caught her 演説（する）／住所ing a letter to an anarchist. And the letter wasn't from her, either. I'd give all I have in the world to help on a 革命 against the ロシアの 政府, and it's bound to come."

She looked from Rachel to Terence. They were both a little touched by the sight of her remembering how lately they had been listening to evil words about her, and Terence asked her what her 計画／陰謀 was, and she explained that she was going to 設立する a club—a club for doing things, really doing them. She became very animated, as she talked on and on, for she professed herself 確かな that if once twenty people—no, ten would be enough if they were keen—始める，決める about doing things instead of talking about doing them, they could 廃止する almost every evil that 存在するs. It was brains that were needed. If only people with brains—of course they would want a room, a nice room, in Bloomsbury preferably, where they could 会合，会う once a week...

As she talked Terence could see the traces of fading 青年 in her 直面する, the lines that were 存在 drawn by talk and excitement 一連の会議、交渉／完成する her mouth and 注目する，もくろむs, but he did not pity her; looking into those 有望な, rather hard, and very 勇敢な 注目する，もくろむs, he saw that she did not pity herself, or feel any 願望（する） to 交流 her own life for the more 精製するd and 整然とした lives of people like himself and St. John, although, as the years went by, the fight would become harder and harder. Perhaps, though, she would settle 負かす／撃墜する; perhaps, after all, she would marry Perrott. While his mind was half 占領するd with what she was 説, he thought of her probable 運命, the light clouds of タバコ smoke serving to obscure his 直面する from her 注目する，もくろむs.

Terence smoked and Arthur smoked and Evelyn smoked, so that the 空気／公表する was 十分な of the もや and fragrance of good タバコ. In the intervals when no one spoke, they heard far off the low murmur of the sea, as the waves 静かに broke and spread the beach with a film of water, and withdrew to break again. The 冷静な／正味の green light fell through the leaves of the tree, and there were soft 三日月s and diamonds of 日光 upon the plates and the tablecloth. Mrs. Thornbury, after watching them all for a time in silence, began to ask Rachel kindly questions—When did they all go 支援する? Oh, they 推定する／予想するd her father. She must want to see her father—there would be a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定 to tell him, and (she looked sympathetically at Terence) he would be so happy, she felt sure. Years ago, she continued, it might have been ten or twenty years ago, she remembered 会合 Mr. Vinrace at a party, and, 存在 so much struck by his 直面する, which was so unlike the ordinary 直面する one sees at a party, that she had asked who he was, and she was told that it was Mr. Vinrace, and she had always remembered the 指名する,—an uncommon 指名する,—and he had a lady with him, a very 甘い-looking woman, but it was one of those dreadful London 鎮圧するs, where you don't talk,—you only look at each other,—and although she had shaken 手渡すs with Mr. Vinrace, she didn't think they had said anything. She sighed very わずかに, remembering the past.

Then she turned to Mr. Pepper, who had become very 扶養家族 on her, so that he always chose a seat 近づく her, and …に出席するd to what she was 説, although he did not often make any 発言／述べる of his own.

"You who know everything, Mr. Pepper," she said, "tell us how did those wonderful French ladies manage their salons? Did we ever do anything of the same 肉親，親類d in England, or do you think that there is some 推論する／理由 why we cannot do it in England?"

Mr. Pepper was pleased to explain very 正確に why there has never been an English salon. There were three 推論する／理由s, and they were very good ones, he said. As for himself, when he went to a party, as one was いつかs 強いるd to, from a wish not to give offence—his niece, for example, had been married the other day—he walked into the middle of the room, said "Ha! ha!" as loud as ever he could, considered that he had done his 義務, and walked away again. Mrs. Thornbury 抗議するd. She was going to give a party 直接／まっすぐに she got 支援する, and they were all to be 招待するd, and she should 始める，決める people to watch Mr. Pepper, and if she heard that he had been caught 説 "Ha! ha!" she would—she would do something very dreadful indeed to him. Arthur Venning 示唆するd that what she must do was to 装備する up something in the nature of a surprise—a portrait, for example, of a nice old lady in a lace cap, 隠すing a bath of 冷淡な water, which at a signal could be sprung on Pepper's 長，率いる; or they'd have a 議長，司会を務める which 発射 him twenty feet high 直接／まっすぐに he sat on it.

Susan laughed. She had done her tea; she was feeling very 井戸／弁護士席 contented, partly because she had been playing tennis brilliantly, and then every one was so nice; she was beginning to find it so much easier to talk, and to 持つ／拘留する her own even with やめる clever people, for somehow clever people did not 脅す her any more. Even Mr. Hirst, whom she had disliked when she first met him, really wasn't disagreeable; and, poor man, he always looked so ill; perhaps he was in love; perhaps he had been in love with Rachel—she really shouldn't wonder; or perhaps it was Evelyn—she was of course very attractive to men. Leaning 今後, she went on with the conversation. She said that she thought that the 推論する／理由 why parties were so dull was おもに because gentlemen will not dress: even in London, she 明言する／公表するd, it struck her very much how people don't think it necessary to dress in the evening, and of course if they don't dress in London they won't dress in the country. It was really やめる a 扱う／治療する at Christmas-time when there were the 追跡（する） balls, and the gentlemen wore nice red coats, but Arthur didn't care for dancing, so she supposed that they wouldn't go even to the ball in their little country town. She didn't think that people who were fond of one sport often care for another, although her father was an exception. But then he was an exception in every way—such a gardener, and he knew all about birds and animals, and of course he was 簡単に adored by all the old women in the village, and at the same time what he really liked best was a 調書をとる／予約する. You always knew where to find him if he were 手配中の，お尋ね者; he would be in his 熟考する／考慮する with a 調書をとる／予約する. Very likely it would be an old, old 調書をとる／予約する, some fusty old thing that no one else would dream of reading. She used to tell him that he would have made a first-率 old bookworm if only he hadn't had a family of six to support, and six children, she 追加するd, charmingly 確信して of 全世界の／万国共通の sympathy, didn't leave one much time for 存在 a bookworm.

Still talking about her father, of whom she was very proud, she rose, for Arthur upon looking at his watch 設立する that it was time they went 支援する again to the tennis 法廷，裁判所. The others did not move.

"They're very happy!" said Mrs. Thornbury, looking benignantly after them. Rachel agreed; they seemed to be so 確かな of themselves; they seemed to know 正確に／まさに what they 手配中の，お尋ね者.

"D'you think they are happy?" Evelyn murmured to Terence in an undertone, and she hoped that he would say that he did not think them happy; but, instead, he said that they must go too—go home, for they were always 存在 late for meals, and Mrs. Ambrose, who was very 厳しい and particular, didn't like that. Evelyn laid 持つ／拘留する of Rachel's skirt and 抗議するd. Why should they go? It was still 早期に, and she had so many things to say to them. "No," said Terence, "we must go, because we walk so slowly. We stop and look at things, and we talk."

"What d'you talk about?" Evelyn enquired, upon which he laughed and said that they talked about everything.

Mrs. Thornbury went with them to the gate, 追跡するing very slowly and gracefully across the grass and the gravel, and talking all the time about flowers and birds. She told them that she had taken up the 熟考する／考慮する of botany since her daughter married, and it was wonderful what a number of flowers there were which she had never seen, although she had lived in the country all her life and she was now seventy-two. It was a good thing to have some 占領／職業 which was やめる 独立した・無所属 of other people, she said, when one got old. But the 半端物 thing was that one never felt old. She always felt that she was twenty-five, not a day more or a day いっそう少なく, but, of course, one couldn't 推定する／予想する other people to agree to that.

"It must be very wonderful to be twenty-five, and not 単に to imagine that you're twenty-five," she said, looking from one to the other with her smooth, 有望な ちらりと見ること. "It must be very wonderful, very wonderful indeed." She stood talking to them at the gate for a long time; she seemed 気が進まない that they should go.

一時期／支部 XXV

The afternoon was very hot, so hot that the breaking of the waves on the shore sounded like the repeated sigh of some exhausted creature, and even on the terrace under an awning the bricks were hot, and the 空気／公表する danced perpetually over the short 乾燥した，日照りの grass. The red flowers in the 石／投石する 水盤／入り江s were drooping with the heat, and the white blossoms which had been so smooth and 厚い only a few weeks ago were now 乾燥した，日照りの, and their 辛勝する／優位s were curled and yellow. Only the stiff and 敵意を持った 工場／植物s of the south, whose fleshy leaves seemed to be grown upon spines, still remained standing upright and 反抗するd the sun to （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域 them 負かす／撃墜する. It was too hot to talk, and it was not 平易な to find any 調書をとる／予約する that would withstand the 力／強力にする of the sun. Many 調書をとる／予約するs had been tried and then let 落ちる, and now Terence was reading Milton aloud, because he said the words of Milton had 実体 and 形態／調整, so that it was not necessary to understand what he was 説; one could 単に listen to his words; one could almost 扱う them.

There is a gentle nymph not far from hence,

he read,

That with moist 抑制（する） sways the smooth Severn stream.
Sabrina is her 指名する, a virgin pure;
Whilom she was the daughter of Locrine,
That had the sceptre from his father Brute.

The words, in spite of what Terence had said, seemed to be laden with meaning, and perhaps it was for this 推論する／理由 that it was painful to listen to them; they sounded strange; they meant different things from what they usually meant. Rachel at any 率 could not keep her attention 直す／買収する，八百長をするd upon them, but went off upon curious trains of thought 示唆するd by words such as "抑制（する）" and "Locrine" and "Brute," which brought unpleasant sights before her 注目する，もくろむs, 独立して of their meaning. 借りがあるing to the heat and the dancing 空気／公表する the garden too looked strange—the trees were either too 近づく or too far, and her 長，率いる almost certainly ached. She was not やめる 確かな , and therefore she did not know, whether to tell Terence now, or to let him go on reading. She decided that she would wait until he （機の）カム to the end of a stanza, and if by that time she had turned her 長，率いる this way and that, and it ached in every position undoubtedly, she would say very calmly that her 長，率いる ached.

Sabrina fair,
Listen where thou art sitting
Under the glassy, 冷静な／正味の, translucent wave,
In 新たな展開d braids of lilies knitting
The loose train of thy amber dropping hair,
Listen for dear honour's sake,
Goddess of the silver lake,
Listen and save!

But her 長，率いる ached; it ached whichever way she turned it.

She sat up and said as she had 決定するd, "My 長，率いる aches so that I shall go indoors." He was half-way through the next 詩（を作る）, but he dropped the 調書をとる／予約する 即時に.

"Your 長，率いる aches?" he repeated.

For a few moments they sat looking at one another in silence, 持つ／拘留するing each other's 手渡すs. During this time his sense of 狼狽 and 大災害 were almost 肉体的に painful; all 一連の会議、交渉／完成する him he seemed to hear the shiver of broken glass which, as it fell to earth, left him sitting in the open 空気／公表する. But at the end of two minutes, noticing that she was not 株ing his 狼狽, but was only rather more languid and 激しい-注目する，もくろむd than usual, he 回復するd, fetched Helen, and asked her to tell him what they had better do, for Rachel had a 頭痛.

Mrs. Ambrose was not discomposed, but advised that she should go to bed, and 追加するd that she must 推定する／予想する her 長，率いる to ache if she sat up to all hours and went out in the heat, but a few hours in bed would cure it 完全に. Terence was unreasonably 安心させるd by her words, as he had been unreasonably depressed the moment before. Helen's sense seemed to have much in ありふれた with the ruthless good sense of nature, which avenged rashness by a 頭痛, and, like nature's good sense, might be depended upon.

Rachel went to bed; she lay in the dark, it seemed to her, for a very long time, but at length, waking from a transparent 肉親，親類d of sleep, she saw the windows white in 前線 of her, and recollected that some time before she had gone to bed with a 頭痛, and that Helen had said it would be gone when she woke. She supposed, therefore, that she was now やめる 井戸／弁護士席 again. At the same time the 塀で囲む of her room was painfully white, and curved わずかに, instead of 存在 straight and flat. Turning her 注目する，もくろむs to the window, she was not 安心させるd by what she saw there. The movement of the blind as it filled with 空気／公表する and blew slowly out, 製図／抽選 the cord with a little 追跡するing sound along the 床に打ち倒す, seemed to her terrifying, as if it were the movement of an animal in the room. She shut her 注目する，もくろむs, and the pulse in her 長，率いる （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域 so 堅固に that each 強くたたく seemed to tread upon a 神経, piercing her forehead with a little を刺す of 苦痛. It might not be the same 頭痛, but she certainly had a 頭痛. She turned from 味方する to 味方する, in the hope that the coolness of the sheets would cure her, and that when she next opened her 注目する，もくろむs to look the room would be as usual. After a かなりの number of vain 実験s, she 解決するd to put the 事柄 beyond a 疑問. She got out of bed and stood upright, 持つ／拘留するing on to the 厚かましさ／高級将校連 ball at the end of the bedstead. Ice-冷淡な at first, it soon became as hot as the palm of her 手渡す, and as the 苦痛s in her 長，率いる and 団体／死体 and the 不安定 of the 床に打ち倒す 証明するd that it would be far more intolerable to stand and walk than to 嘘（をつく） in bed, she got into bed again; but though the change was refreshing at first, the 不快 of bed was soon as 広大な／多数の／重要な as the 不快 of standing up. She 受託するd the idea that she would have to stay in bed all day long, and as she laid her 長，率いる on the pillow, 放棄するd the happiness of the day.

When Helen （機の）カム in an hour or two later, suddenly stopped her cheerful words, looked startled for a second and then unnaturally 静める, the fact that she was ill was put beyond a 疑問. It was 確認するd when the whole 世帯 knew of it, when the song that some one was singing in the garden stopped suddenly, and when Maria, as she brought water, slipped past the bed with 回避するd 注目する，もくろむs. There was all the morning to get through, and then all the afternoon, and at intervals she made an 成果／努力 to cross over into the ordinary world, but she 設立する that her heat and 不快 had put a 湾 between her world and the ordinary world which she could not 橋（渡しをする）. At one point the door opened, and Helen （機の）カム in with a little dark man who had—it was the 長，指導者 thing she noticed about him—very hairy 手渡すs. She was drowsy and intolerably hot, and as he seemed shy and obsequious she scarcely troubled to answer him, although she understood that he was a doctor. At another point the door opened and Terence （機の）カム in very gently, smiling too 刻々と, as she realised, for it to be natural. He sat 負かす／撃墜する and talked to her, 一打／打撃ing her 手渡すs until it became irksome to her to 嘘（をつく） any more in the same position and she turned 一連の会議、交渉／完成する, and when she looked up again Helen was beside her and Terence had gone. It did not 事柄; she would see him to-morrow when things would be ordinary again. Her 長，指導者 占領／職業 during the day was to try to remember how the lines went:

Under the glassy, 冷静な／正味の, translucent wave,
In 新たな展開d braids of lilies knitting
The loose train of thy amber dropping hair;

and the 成果／努力 worried her because the adjectives 固執するd in getting into the wrong places.

The second day did not 異なる very much from the first day, except that her bed had become very important, and the world outside, when she tried to think of it, appeared distinctly その上の off. The glassy, 冷静な／正味の, translucent wave was almost 明白な before her, curling up at the end of the bed, and as it was refreshingly 冷静な／正味の she tried to keep her mind 直す／買収する，八百長をするd upon it. Helen was here, and Helen was there all day long; いつかs she said that it was lunchtime, and いつかs that it was teatime; but by the next day all 目印s were obliterated, and the outer world was so far away that the different sounds, such as the sounds of people moving 総計費, could only be ascribed to their 原因（となる） by a 広大な／多数の／重要な 成果／努力 of memory. The recollection of what she had felt, or of what she had been doing and thinking three days before, had faded 完全に. On the other 手渡す, every 反対する in the room, and the bed itself, and her own 団体／死体 with its さまざまな 四肢s and their different sensations were more and more important each day. She was 完全に 削減（する） off, and unable to communicate with the 残り／休憩（する） of the world, 孤立するd alone with her 団体／死体.

Hours and hours would pass thus, without getting any その上の through the morning, or again a few minutes would lead from 幅の広い daylight to the depths of the night. One evening when the room appeared very 薄暗い, either because it was evening or because the blinds were drawn, Helen said to her, "Some one is going to sit here to-night. You won't mind?"

開始 her 注目する，もくろむs, Rachel saw not only Helen but a nurse in spectacles, whose 直面する ばく然と 解任するd something that she had once seen. She had seen her in the chapel. "Nurse McInnis," said Helen, and the nurse smiled 刻々と as they all did, and said that she did not find many people who were 脅すd of her. After waiting for a moment they both disappeared, and having turned on her pillow Rachel woke to find herself in the 中央 of one of those interminable nights which do not end at twelve, but go on into the 二塁打 人物／姿／数字s—thirteen, fourteen, and so on until they reach the twenties, and then the thirties, and then the forties. She realised that there is nothing to 妨げる nights from doing this if they choose. At a 広大な／多数の／重要な distance an 年輩の woman sat with her 長，率いる bent 負かす／撃墜する; Rachel raised herself わずかに and saw with 狼狽 that she was playing cards by the light of a candle which stood in the hollow of a newspaper. The sight had something inexplicably 悪意のある about it, and she was terrified and cried out, upon which the woman laid 負かす／撃墜する her cards and （機の）カム across the room, shading the candle with her 手渡すs. Coming nearer and nearer across the 広大な／多数の／重要な space of the room, she stood at last above Rachel's 長，率いる and said, "Not asleep? Let me make you comfortable."

She put 負かす／撃墜する the candle and began to arrange the bedclothes. It struck Rachel that a woman who sat playing cards in a cavern all night long would have very 冷淡な 手渡すs, and she shrunk from the touch of them.

"Why, there's a toe all the way 負かす／撃墜する there!" the woman said, 訴訟／進行 to tuck in the bedclothes. Rachel did not realise that the toe was hers.

"You must try and 嘘（をつく） still," she proceeded, "because if you 嘘（をつく） still you will be いっそう少なく hot, and if you 投げ上げる／ボディチェックする about you will make yourself more hot, and we don't want you to be any hotter than you are." She stood looking 負かす／撃墜する upon Rachel for an enormous length of time.

"And the quieter you 嘘（をつく） the sooner you will be 井戸／弁護士席," she repeated.

Rachel kept her 注目する，もくろむs 直す／買収する，八百長をするd upon the 頂点（に達する）d 影をつくる／尾行する on the 天井, and all her energy was concentrated upon the 願望（する） that this 影をつくる／尾行する should move. But the 影をつくる／尾行する and the woman seemed to be eternally 直す／買収する，八百長をするd above her. She shut her 注目する，もくろむs. When she opened them again several more hours had passed, but the night still lasted interminably. The woman was still playing cards, only she sat now in a tunnel under a river, and the light stood in a little archway in the 塀で囲む above her. She cried "Terence!" and the 頂点（に達する）d 影をつくる／尾行する again moved across the 天井, as the woman with an enormous slow movement rose, and they both stood still above her.

"It's just as difficult to keep you in bed as it was to keep Mr. Forrest in bed," the woman said, "and he was such a tall gentleman."

ーするために get rid of this terrible 静止している sight Rachel again shut her 注目する，もくろむs, and 設立する herself walking through a tunnel under the Thames, where there were little deformed women sitting in archways playing cards, while the bricks of which the 塀で囲む was made oozed with damp, which collected into 減少（する）s and slid 負かす／撃墜する the 塀で囲む. But the little old women became Helen and Nurse McInnis after a time, standing in the window together whispering, whispering incessantly.

一方／合間 outside her room the sounds, the movements, and the lives of the other people in the house went on in the ordinary light of the sun, throughout the usual succession of hours. When, on the first day of her illness, it became （疑いを）晴らす that she would not be 絶対 井戸／弁護士席, for her 気温 was very high, until Friday, that day 存在 Tuesday, Terence was filled with 憤慨, not against her, but against the 軍隊 outside them which was separating them. He counted up the number of days that would almost certainly be spoilt for them. He realised, with an 半端物 mixture of 楽しみ and annoyance, that, for the first time in his life, he was so 扶養家族 upon another person that his happiness was in her keeping. The days were 完全に wasted upon trifling, immaterial things, for after three weeks of such intimacy and intensity all the usual 占領／職業s were unbearably flat and beside the point. The least intolerable 占領／職業 was to talk to St. John about Rachel's illness, and to discuss every symptom and its meaning, and, when this 支配する was exhausted, to discuss illness of all 肉親，親類d, and what 原因（となる）d them, and what cured them.

Twice every day he went in to sit with Rachel, and twice every day the same thing happened. On going into her room, which was not very dark, where the music was lying about as usual, and her 調書をとる／予約するs and letters, his spirits rose 即時に. When he saw her he felt 完全に 安心させるd. She did not look very ill. Sitting by her 味方する he would tell her what he had been doing, using his natural 発言する／表明する to speak to her, only a few トンs lower 負かす／撃墜する than usual; but by the time he had sat there for five minutes he was 急落（する），激減（する）d into the deepest gloom. She was not the same; he could not bring them 支援する to their old 関係; but although he knew that it was foolish he could not 妨げる himself from endeavouring to bring her 支援する, to make her remember, and when this failed he was in despair. He always 結論するd as he left her room that it was worse to see her than not to see her, but by degrees, as the day wore on, the 願望（する） to see her returned and became almost too 広大な／多数の／重要な to be borne.

On Thursday morning when Terence went into her room he felt the usual 増加する of 信用／信任. She turned 一連の会議、交渉／完成する and made an 成果／努力 to remember 確かな facts from the world that was so many millions of miles away.

"You have come up from the hotel?" she asked.

"No; I'm staying here for the 現在の," he said. "We've just had 昼食," he continued, "and the mail has come in. There's a bundle of letters for you—letters from England."

Instead of 説, as he meant her to say, that she wished to see them, she said nothing for some time.

"You see, there they go, rolling off the 辛勝する／優位 of the hill," she said suddenly.

"Rolling, Rachel? What do you see rolling? There's nothing rolling."

"The old woman with the knife," she replied, not speaking to Terence in particular, and looking past him. As she appeared to be looking at a vase on the shelf opposite, he rose and took it 負かす／撃墜する.

"Now they can't roll any more," he said cheerfully. にもかかわらず she lay gazing at the same 位置／汚点／見つけ出す, and paid him no その上の attention although he spoke to her. He became so profoundly wretched that he could not 耐える to sit with her, but wandered about until he 設立する St. John, who was reading The Times in the verandah. He laid it aside 根気よく, and heard all that Terence had to say about delirium. He was very 患者 with Terence. He 扱う／治療するd him like a child.

By Friday it could not be 否定するd that the illness was no longer an attack that would pass off in a day or two; it was a real illness that 要求するd a good 取引，協定 of organisation, and engrossed the attention of at least five people, but there was no 推論する／理由 to be anxious. Instead of 継続している five days it was going to last ten days. Rodriguez was understood to say that there were 井戸／弁護士席-known varieties of this illness. Rodriguez appeared to think that they were 扱う／治療するing the illness with undue 苦悩. His visits were always 示すd by the same show of 信用／信任, and in his interviews with Terence he always waved aside his anxious and minute questions with a 肉親，親類d of 繁栄する which seemed to 示す that they were all taking it much too 本気で. He seemed curiously unwilling to sit 負かす／撃墜する.

"A 最高気温," he said, looking furtively about the room, and appearing to be more 利益／興味d in the furniture and in Helen's embroidery than in anything else. "In this 気候 you must 推定する／予想する a 最高気温. You need not be alarmed by that. It is the pulse we go by" (he tapped his own hairy wrist), "and the pulse continues excellent."

Thereupon he 屈服するd and slipped out. The interview was 行為／行うd laboriously upon both 味方するs in French, and this, together with the fact that he was 楽観的な, and that Terence 尊敬（する）・点d the 医療の profession from hearsay, made him いっそう少なく 批判的な than he would have been had he 遭遇（する）d the doctor in any other capacity. Unconsciously he took Rodriguez' 味方する against Helen, who seemed to have taken an 不当な prejudice against him.

When Saturday （機の）カム it was evident that the hours of the day must be more 厳密に organised than they had been. St. John 申し込む／申し出d his services; he said that he had nothing to do, and that he might as 井戸／弁護士席 spend the day at the 郊外住宅 if he could be of use. As if they were starting on a difficult 探検隊／遠征隊 together, they parcelled out their 義務s between them, 令状ing out an (a)手の込んだ／(v)詳述する 計画／陰謀 of hours upon a large sheet of paper which was pinned to the 製図／抽選-room door. Their distance from the town, and the difficulty of procuring rare things with unknown 指名するs from the most 予期しない places, made it necessary to think very carefully, and they 設立する it 突然に difficult to do the simple but practical things that were 要求するd of them, as if they, 存在 very tall, were asked to stoop 負かす／撃墜する and arrange minute 穀物s of sand in a pattern on the ground.

It was St. John's 義務 to fetch what was needed from the town, so that Terence would sit all through the long hot hours alone in the 製図／抽選-room, 近づく the open door, listening for any movement upstairs, or call from Helen. He always forgot to pull 負かす／撃墜する the blinds, so that he sat in 有望な 日光, which worried him without his knowing what was the 原因（となる） of it. The room was terribly stiff and uncomfortable. There were hats in the 議長，司会を務めるs, and 薬／医学 瓶／封じ込めるs の中で the 調書をとる／予約するs. He tried to read, but good 調書をとる／予約するs were too good, and bad 調書をとる／予約するs were too bad, and the only thing he could 許容する was the newspaper, which with its news of London, and the movements of real people who were giving dinner-parties and making speeches, seemed to give a little background of reality to what was さもなければ mere nightmare. Then, just as his attention was 直す／買収する，八百長をするd on the print, a soft call would come from Helen, or Mrs. Chailey would bring in something which was 手配中の，お尋ね者 upstairs, and he would run up very 静かに in his socks, and put the jug on the little （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する which stood （人が）群がるd with jugs and cups outside the bedroom door; or if he could catch Helen for a moment he would ask, "How is she?"

"Rather restless...On the whole, quieter, I think."

The answer would be one or the other.

As usual she seemed to reserve something which she did not say, and Terence was conscious that they 同意しないd, and, without 説 it aloud, were arguing against each other. But she was too hurried and pre-占領するd to talk.

The 緊張する of listening and the 成果／努力 of making practical 手はず／準備 and seeing that things worked 滑らかに, 吸収するd all Terence's 力／強力にする. 伴う／関わるd in this long dreary nightmare, he did not 試みる／企てる to think what it 量d to. Rachel was ill; that was all; he must see that there was 薬／医学 and milk, and that things were ready when they were 手配中の，お尋ね者. Thought had 中止するd; life itself had come to a 行き詰まり. Sunday was rather worse than Saturday had been, 簡単に because the 緊張する was a little greater every day, although nothing else had changed. The separate feelings of 楽しみ, 利益／興味, and 苦痛, which 連合させる to （不足などを）補う the ordinary day, were 合併するd in one long-drawn sensation of sordid 悲惨 and 深遠な 退屈. He had never been so bored since he was shut up in the nursery alone as a child. The 見通し of Rachel as she was now, 混乱させるd and heedless, had almost obliterated the 見通し of her as she had been once long ago; he could hardly believe that they had ever been happy, or engaged to be married, for what were feelings, what was there to be felt? 混乱 covered every sight and person, and he seemed to see St. John, Ridley, and the 逸脱する people who （機の）カム up now and then from the hotel to enquire, through a もや; the only people who were not hidden in this もや were Helen and Rodriguez, because they could tell him something 限定された about Rachel.

にもかかわらず the day followed the usual forms. At 確かな hours they went into the dining-room, and when they sat 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する they talked about indifferent things. St. John usually made it his 商売／仕事 to start the talk and to keep it from dying out.

"I've discovered the way to get Sancho past the white house," said St. John on Sunday at 昼食. "You crackle a piece of paper in his ear, then he bolts for about a hundred yards, but he goes on やめる 井戸／弁護士席 after that."

"Yes, but he wants corn. You should see that he has corn."

"I don't think much of the stuff they give him; and Angelo seems a dirty little rascal."

There was then a long silence. Ridley murmured a few lines of poetry under his breath, and 発言／述べるd, as if to 隠す the fact that he had done so, "Very hot to-day."

"Two degrees higher than it was yesterday," said St. John. "I wonder where these nuts come from," he 観察するd, taking a nut out of the plate, turning it over in his fingers, and looking at it curiously.

"London, I should think," said Terence, looking at the nut too.

"A competent man of 商売／仕事 could make a fortune here in no time," St. John continued. "I suppose the heat does something funny to people's brains. Even the English go a little queer. Anyhow they're hopeless people to を取り引きする. They kept me three-４半期/4分の1s of an hour waiting at the 化学者／薬剤師's this morning, for no 推論する／理由 whatever."

There was another long pause. Then Ridley enquired, "Rodriguez seems 満足させるd?"

"やめる," said Terence with 決定／判定勝ち（する）. "It's just got to run its course." その結果 Ridley heaved a 深い sigh. He was genuinely sorry for every one, but at the same time he 行方不明になるd Helen かなり, and was a little aggrieved by the constant presence of the two young men.

They moved 支援する into the 製図／抽選-room.

"Look here, Hirst," said Terence, "there's nothing to be done for two hours." He 協議するd the sheet pinned to the door. "You go and 嘘（をつく） 負かす／撃墜する. I'll wait here. Chailey sits with Rachel while Helen has her 昼食."

It was asking a good 取引，協定 of Hirst to tell him to go without waiting for a sight of Helen. These little glimpses of Helen were the only 一時的休止，執行延期s from 緊張する and 退屈, and very often they seemed to （不足などを）補う for the 不快 of the day, although she might not have anything to tell them. However, as they were on an 探検隊／遠征隊 together, he had made up his mind to obey.

Helen was very late in coming 負かす／撃墜する. She looked like a person who has been sitting for a long time in the dark. She was pale and thinner, and the 表現 of her 注目する，もくろむs was 悩ますd but 決定するd. She ate her 昼食 quickly, and seemed indifferent to what she was doing. She 小衝突d aside Terence's enquiries, and at last, as if he had not spoken, she looked at him with a slight frown and said:

"We can't go on like this, Terence. Either you've got to find another doctor, or you must tell Rodriguez to stop coming, and I'll manage for myself. It's no use for him to say that Rachel's better; she's not better; she's worse."

Terence 苦しむd a terrific shock, like that which he had 苦しむd when Rachel said, "My 長，率いる aches." He stilled it by 反映するing that Helen was overwrought, and he was upheld in this opinion by his obstinate sense that she was …に反対するd to him in the argument.

"Do you think she's in danger?" he asked.

"No one can go on 存在 as ill as that day after day—" Helen replied. She looked at him, and spoke as if she felt some indignation with somebody.

"Very 井戸／弁護士席, I'll talk to Rodriguez this afternoon," he replied.

Helen went upstairs at once.

Nothing now could assuage Terence's 苦悩. He could not read, nor could he sit still, and his sense of 安全 was shaken, in spite of the fact that he was 決定するd that Helen was 誇張するing, and that Rachel was not very ill. But he 手配中の，お尋ね者 a third person to 確認する him in his belief.

直接／まっすぐに Rodriguez （機の）カム 負かす／撃墜する he 需要・要求するd, "井戸／弁護士席, how is she? Do you think her worse?"

"There is no 推論する／理由 for 苦悩, I tell you—非，不，無," Rodriguez replied in his execrable French, smiling uneasily, and making little movements all the time as if to get away.

Hewet stood 堅固に between him and the door. He was 決定するd to see for himself what 肉親，親類d of man he was. His 信用／信任 in the man 消えるd as he looked at him and saw his insignificance, his dirty 外見, his shiftiness, and his unintelligent, hairy 直面する. It was strange that he had never seen this before.

"You won't 反対する, of course, if we ask you to 協議する another doctor?" he continued.

At this the little man became 率直に incensed.

"Ah!" he cried. "You have not 信用／信任 in me? You 反対する to my 治療? You wish me to give up the 事例／患者?"

"Not at all," Terence replied, "but in serious illness of this 肉親，親類d—"

Rodriguez shrugged his shoulders.

"It is not serious, I 保証する you. You are overanxious. The young lady is not 本気で ill, and I am a doctor. The lady of course is 脅すd," he sneered. "I understand that perfectly."

"The 指名する and 演説（する）／住所 of the doctor is—?" Terence continued.

"There is no other doctor," Rodriguez replied sullenly. "Every one has 信用／信任 in me. Look! I will show you."

He took out a packet of old letters and began turning them over as if in search of one that would confute Terence's 疑惑s. As he searched, he began to tell a story about an English lord who had 信用d him—a 広大な／多数の／重要な English lord, whose 指名する he had, unfortunately, forgotten.

"There is no other doctor in the place," he 結論するd, still turning over the letters.

"Never mind," said Terence すぐに. "I will make enquiries for myself." Rodriguez put the letters 支援する in his pocket.

"Very 井戸／弁護士席," he 発言／述べるd. "I have no 反対."

He 解除するd his eyebrows, shrugged his shoulders, as if to repeat that they took the illness much too 本気で and that there was no other doctor, and slipped out, leaving behind him an impression that he was conscious that he was 不信d, and that his malice was 誘発するd.

After this Terence could no longer stay downstairs. He went up, knocked at Rachel's door, and asked Helen whether he might see her for a few minutes. He had not seen her yesterday. She made no 反対, and went and sat at a （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する in the window.

Terence sat 負かす／撃墜する by the 病人の枕元. Rachel's 直面する was changed. She looked as though she were 完全に concentrated upon the 成果／努力 of keeping alive. Her lips were drawn, and her cheeks were sunken and 紅潮／摘発するd, though without colour. Her 注目する，もくろむs were not 完全に shut, the lower half of the white part showing, not as if she saw, but as if they remained open because she was too much exhausted to の近くに them. She opened them 完全に when he kissed her. But she only saw an old woman slicing a man's を回避する with a knife.

"There it 落ちるs!" she murmured. She then turned to Terence and asked him anxiously some question about a man with mules, which he could not understand. "Why doesn't he come? Why doesn't he come?" she repeated. He was appalled to think of the dirty little man downstairs in 関係 with illness like this, and turning instinctively to Helen, but she was doing something at a （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する in the window, and did not seem to realise how 広大な／多数の／重要な the shock to him must be. He rose to go, for he could not 耐える to listen any longer; his heart （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域 quickly and painfully with 怒り／怒る and 悲惨. As he passed Helen she asked him in the same 疲れた／うんざりした, unnatural, but 決定するd 発言する／表明する to fetch her more ice, and to have the jug outside filled with fresh milk.

When he had done these errands he went to find Hirst. Exhausted and very hot, St. John had fallen asleep on a bed, but Terence woke him without scruple.

"Helen thinks she's worse," he said. "There's no 疑問 she's frightfully ill. Rodriguez is useless. We must get another doctor."

"But there is no other doctor," said Hirst drowsily, sitting up and rubbing his 注目する，もくろむs.

"Don't be a damned fool!" Terence exclaimed. "Of course there's another doctor, and, if there isn't, you've got to find one. It せねばならない have been done days ago. I'm going 負かす／撃墜する to saddle the horse." He could not stay still in one place.

In いっそう少なく than ten minutes St. John was riding to the town in the scorching heat in search of a doctor, his orders 存在 to find one and bring him 支援する if he had to be fetched in a special train.

"We せねばならない have done it days ago," Hewet repeated 怒って.

When he went 支援する into the 製図／抽選-room he 設立する that Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing was there, standing very 築く in the middle of the room, having arrived, as people did in these days, by the kitchen or through the garden unannounced.

"She's better?" Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing enquired 突然の; they did not 試みる／企てる to shake 手渡すs.

"No," said Terence. "If anything, they think she's worse."

Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing seemed to consider for a moment or two, looking straight at Terence all the time.

"Let me tell you," she said, speaking in nervous jerks, "it's always about the seventh day one begins to get anxious. I daresay you've been sittin' here worryin' by yourself. You think she's bad, but any one comin' with a fresh 注目する，もくろむ would see she was better. Mr. Elliot's had fever; he's all 権利 now," she threw out. "It wasn't anythin' she caught on the 探検隊／遠征隊. What's it 事柄—a few days' fever? My brother had fever for twenty-six days once. And in a week or two he was up and about. We gave him nothin' but milk and arrowroot—"

Here Mrs. Chailey （機の）カム in with a message.

"I'm 手配中の，お尋ね者 upstairs," said Terence.

"You see—she'll be better," Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing jerked out as he left the room. Her 苦悩 to 説得する Terence was very 広大な／多数の／重要な, and when he left her without 説 anything she felt 不満な and restless; she did not like to stay, but she could not 耐える to go. She wandered from room to room looking for some one to talk to, but all the rooms were empty.

Terence went upstairs, stood inside the door to take Helen's directions, looked over at Rachel, but did not 試みる／企てる to speak to her. She appeared ばく然と conscious of his presence, but it seemed to 乱す her, and she turned, so that she lay with her 支援する to him.

For six days indeed she had been oblivious of the world outside, because it needed all her attention to follow the hot, red, quick sights which passed incessantly before her 注目する，もくろむs. She knew that it was of enormous importance that she should …に出席する to these sights and しっかり掴む their meaning, but she was always 存在 just too late to hear or see something which would explain it all. For this 推論する／理由, the 直面するs,—Helen's 直面する, the nurse's, Terence's, the doctor's,—which occasionally 軍隊d themselves very の近くに to her, were worrying because they distracted her attention and she might 行方不明になる the 手がかり（を与える）. However, on the fourth afternoon she was suddenly unable to keep Helen's 直面する 際立った from the sights themselves; her lips 広げるd as she bent 負かす／撃墜する over the bed, and she began to gabble unintelligibly like the 残り／休憩（する）. The sights were all 関心d in some 陰謀（を企てる）, some adventure, some escape. The nature of what they were doing changed incessantly, although there was always a 推論する／理由 behind it, which she must endeavour to しっかり掴む. Now they were の中で trees and savages, now they were on the sea, now they were on the 最高の，を越すs of high towers; now they jumped; now they flew. But just as the 危機 was about to happen, something invariably slipped in her brain, so that the whole 成果／努力 had to begin over again. The heat was 窒息させるing. At last the 直面するs went その上の away; she fell into a 深い pool of sticky water, which 結局 の近くにd over her 長，率いる. She saw nothing and heard nothing but a faint にわか景気ing sound, which was the sound of the sea rolling over her 長，率いる. While all her tormentors thought that she was dead, she was not dead, but curled up at the 底（に届く） of the sea. There she lay, いつかs seeing 不明瞭, いつかs light, while every now and then some one turned her over at the 底（に届く） of the sea.

After St. John had spent some hours in the heat of the sun 口論する人ing with evasive and very garrulous natives, he 抽出するd the （警察などへの）密告，告訴（状） that there was a doctor, a French doctor, who was at 現在の away on a holiday in the hills. It was やめる impossible, so they said, to find him. With his experience of the country, St. John thought it ありそうもない that a 電報電信 would either be sent or received; but having 減ずるd the distance of the hill town, in which he was staying, from a hundred miles to thirty miles, and having 雇うd a carriage and horses, he started at once to fetch the doctor himself. He 後継するd in finding him, and 結局 軍隊d the unwilling man to leave his young wife and return forthwith. They reached the 郊外住宅 at midday on Tuesday.

Terence （機の）カム out to receive them, and St. John was struck by the fact that he had grown perceptibly thinner in the interval; he was white too; his 注目する，もくろむs looked strange. But the curt speech and the sulky masterful manner of Dr. Lesage impressed them both favourably, although at the same time it was obvious that he was very much annoyed at the whole 事件／事情／状勢. Coming downstairs he gave his directions emphatically, but it never occurred to him to give an opinion either because of the presence of Rodriguez who was now obsequious 同様に as malicious, or because he took it for 認めるd that they knew already what was to be known.

"Of course," he said with a shrug of his shoulders, when Terence asked him, "Is she very ill?"

They were both conscious of a 確かな sense of 救済 when Dr. Lesage was gone, leaving explicit directions, and 約束ing another visit in a few hours' time; but, unfortunately, the rise of their spirits led them to talk more than usual, and in talking they quarrelled. They quarrelled about a road, the Portsmouth Road. St. John said that it is macadamised where it passes Hindhead, and Terence knew 同様に as he knew his own 指名する that it is not macadamised at that point. In the course of the argument they said some very sharp things to each other, and the 残り／休憩（する） of the dinner was eaten in silence, save for an 時折の half-stifled reflection from Ridley.

When it grew dark and the lamps were brought in, Terence felt unable to 支配（する）／統制する his irritation any longer. St. John went to bed in a 明言する／公表する of 完全にする exhaustion, bidding Terence good-night with rather more affection than usual because of their quarrel, and Ridley retired to his 調書をとる／予約するs. Left alone, Terence walked up and 負かす／撃墜する the room; he stood at the open window.

The lights were coming out one after another in the town beneath, and it was very 平和的な and 冷静な／正味の in the garden, so that he stepped out on to the terrace. As he stood there in the 不明瞭, able only to see the 形態／調整s of trees through the 罰金 grey light, he was 打ち勝つ by a 願望（する） to escape, to have done with this 苦しむing, to forget that Rachel was ill. He 許すd himself to lapse into forgetfulness of everything. As if a 勝利，勝つd that had been 激怒（する）ing incessantly suddenly fell asleep, the fret and 緊張する and 苦悩 which had been 圧力（をかける）ing on him passed away. He seemed to stand in an unvexed space of 空気／公表する, on a little island by himself; he was 解放する／自由な and 免疫の from 苦痛. It did not 事柄 whether Rachel was 井戸／弁護士席 or ill; it did not 事柄 whether they were apart or together; nothing 事柄d—nothing 事柄d. The waves （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域 on the shore far away, and the soft 勝利，勝つd passed through the 支店s of the trees, seeming to encircle him with peace and 安全, with dark and nothingness. Surely the world of 争い and fret and 苦悩 was not the real world, but this was the real world, the world that lay beneath the superficial world, so that, whatever happened, one was 安全な・保証する. The 静かな and peace seemed to （競技場の）トラック一周 his 団体／死体 in a 罰金 冷静な／正味の sheet, soothing every 神経; his mind seemed once more to 拡大する, and become natural.

But when he had stood thus for a time a noise in the house roused him; he turned instinctively and went into the 製図／抽選-room. The sight of the lamp-lit room brought 支援する so 突然の all that he had forgotten that he stood for a moment unable to move. He remembered everything, the hour, the minute even, what point they had reached, and what was to come. He 悪口を言う／悪態d himself for making believe for a minute that things were different from what they are. The night was now harder to 直面する than ever.

Unable to stay in the empty 製図／抽選-room, he wandered out and sat on the stairs half-way up to Rachel's room. He longed for some one to talk to, but Hirst was asleep, and Ridley was asleep; there was no sound in Rachel's room. The only sound in the house was the sound of Chailey moving in the kitchen. At last there was a rustling on the stairs 総計費, and Nurse McInnis （機の）カム 負かす／撃墜する fastening the links in her cuffs, in 準備 for the night's watch. Terence rose and stopped her. He had scarcely spoken to her, but it was possible that she might 確認する him in the belief which still 固執するd in his own mind that Rachel was not 本気で ill. He told her in a whisper that Dr. Lesage had been and what he had said.

"Now, Nurse," he whispered, "please tell me your opinion. Do you consider that she is very 本気で ill? Is she in any danger?"

"The doctor has said—" she began.

"Yes, but I want your opinion. You have had experience of many 事例／患者s like this?"

"I could not tell you more than Dr. Lesage, Mr. Hewet," she replied 慎重に, as though her words might be used against her. "The 事例／患者 is serious, but you may feel やめる 確かな that we are doing all we can for 行方不明になる Vinrace." She spoke with some professional self-approbation. But she realised perhaps that she did not 満足させる the young man, who still 封鎖するd her way, for she 転換d her feet わずかに upon the stair and looked out of the window where they could see the moon over the sea.

"If you ask me," she began in a curiously stealthy トン, "I never like May for my 患者s."

"May?" Terence repeated.

"It may be a fancy, but I don't like to see anybody 落ちる ill in May," she continued. "Things seem to go wrong in May. Perhaps it's the moon. They say the moon 影響する／感情s the brain, don't they, Sir?"

He looked at her but he could not answer her; like all the others, when one looked at her she seemed to shrivel beneath one's 注目する，もくろむs and become worthless, malicious, and untrustworthy.

She slipped past him and disappeared.

Though he went to his room he was unable even to take his 着せる／賦与するs off. For a long time he paced up and 負かす／撃墜する, and then leaning out of the window gazed at the earth which lay so dark against the paler blue of the sky. With a mixture of 恐れる and loathing he looked at the わずかな／ほっそりした 黒人／ボイコット cypress trees which were still 明白な in the garden, and heard the unfamiliar creaking and grating sounds which show that the earth is still hot. All these sights and sounds appeared 悪意のある and 十分な of 敵意 and foreboding; together with the natives and the nurse and the doctor and the terrible 軍隊 of the illness itself they seemed to be in 共謀 against him. They seemed to join together in their 成果／努力 to 抽出する the greatest possible 量 of 苦しむing from him. He could not get used to his 苦痛, it was a 発覚 to him. He had never realised before that underneath every 活動／戦闘, underneath the life of every day, 苦痛 lies, quiescent, but ready to devour; he seemed to be able to see 苦しむing, as if it were a 解雇する／砲火／射撃, curling up over the 辛勝する／優位s of all 活動／戦闘, eating away the lives of men and women. He thought for the first time with understanding of words which had before seemed to him empty: the struggle of life; the hardness of life. Now he knew for himself that life is hard and 十分な of 苦しむing. He looked at the scattered lights in the town beneath, and thought of Arthur and Susan, or Evelyn and Perrott 投機・賭けるing out unwittingly, and by their happiness laying themselves open to 苦しむing such as this. How did they dare to love each other, he wondered; how had he himself dared to live as he had lived, 速く and carelessly, passing from one thing to another, loving Rachel as he had loved her? Never again would he feel 安全な・保証する; he would never believe in the 安定 of life, or forget what depths of 苦痛 嘘（をつく） beneath small happiness and feelings of content and safety. It seemed to him as he looked 支援する that their happiness had never been so 広大な／多数の／重要な as his 苦痛 was now. There had always been something imperfect in their happiness, something they had 手配中の，お尋ね者 and had not been able to get. It had been fragmentary and incomplete, because they were so young and had not known what they were doing.

The light of his candle flickered over the boughs of a tree outside the window, and as the 支店 swayed in the 不明瞭 there （機の）カム before his mind a picture of all the world that lay outside his window; he thought of the 巨大な river and the 巨大な forest, the 広大な stretches of 乾燥した，日照りの earth and the plains of the sea that encircled the earth; from the sea the sky rose 法外な and enormous, and the 空気／公表する washed profoundly between the sky and the sea. How 広大な and dark it must be tonight, lying exposed to the 勝利，勝つd; and in all this 広大な／多数の／重要な space it was curious to think how few the towns were, and how small little （犯罪の）一味s of light, or 選び出す／独身 glow-worms he 人物／姿／数字d them, scattered here and there, の中で the swelling uncultivated 倍のs of the world. And in those towns were little men and women, tiny men and women. Oh, it was absurd, when one thought of it, to sit here in a little room 苦しむing and caring. What did anything 事柄? Rachel, a tiny creature, lay ill beneath him, and here in his little room he 苦しむd on her account. The nearness of their 団体／死体s in this 広大な universe, and the minuteness of their 団体／死体s, seemed to him absurd and laughable. Nothing 事柄d, he repeated; they had no 力／強力にする, no hope. He leant on the window-sill, thinking, until he almost forgot the time and the place. にもかかわらず, although he was 納得させるd that it was absurd and laughable, and that they were small and hopeless, he never lost the sense that these thoughts somehow formed part of a life which he and Rachel would live together.

借りがあるing perhaps to the change of doctor, Rachel appeared to be rather better next day. Terribly pale and worn though Helen looked, there was a slight 解除するing of the cloud which had hung all these days in her 注目する，もくろむs.

"She talked to me," she said 任意に. "She asked me what day of the week it was, like herself."

Then suddenly, without any 警告 or any 明らかな 推論する／理由, the 涙／ほころびs formed in her 注目する，もくろむs and rolled 刻々と 負かす／撃墜する her cheeks. She cried with scarcely any 試みる／企てる at movement of her features, and without any 試みる／企てる to stop herself, as if she did not know that she was crying. In spite of the 救済 which her words gave him, Terence was 狼狽d by the sight; had everything given way? Were there no 限界s to the 力／強力にする of this illness? Would everything go 負かす／撃墜する before it? Helen had always seemed to him strong and 決定するd, and now she was like a child. He took her in his 武器, and she clung to him like a child, crying softly and 静かに upon his shoulder. Then she roused herself and wiped her 涙／ほころびs away; it was silly to behave like that, she said; very silly, she repeated, when there could be no 疑問 that Rachel was better. She asked Terence to 許す her for her folly. She stopped at the door and （機の）カム 支援する and kissed him without 説 anything.

On this day indeed Rachel was conscious of what went on 一連の会議、交渉／完成する her. She had come to the surface of the dark, sticky pool, and a wave seemed to 耐える her up and 負かす／撃墜する with it; she had 中止するd to have any will of her own; she lay on the 最高の，を越す of the wave conscious of some 苦痛, but 主として of 証拠不十分. The wave was 取って代わるd by the 味方する of a mountain. Her 団体／死体 became a drift of melting snow, above which her 膝s rose in 抱擁する 頂点（に達する）d mountains of 明らかにする bone. It was true that she saw Helen and saw her room, but everything had become very pale and 半分-transparent. いつかs she could see through the 塀で囲む in 前線 of her. いつかs when Helen went away she seemed to go so far that Rachel's 注目する，もくろむs could hardly follow her. The room also had an 半端物 力／強力にする of 拡大するing, and though she 押し進めるd her 発言する／表明する out as far as possible until いつかs it became a bird and flew away, she thought it doubtful whether it ever reached the person she was talking to. There were 巨大な intervals or chasms, for things still had the 力／強力にする to appear visibly before her, between one moment and the next; it いつかs took an hour for Helen to raise her arm, pausing long between each jerky movement, and 注ぐ out 薬／医学. Helen's form stooping to raise her in bed appeared of gigantic size, and （機の）カム 負かす／撃墜する upon her like the 天井 落ちるing. But for long spaces of time she would 単に 嘘（をつく） conscious of her 団体／死体 floating on the 最高の，を越す of the bed and her mind driven to some remote corner of her 団体／死体, or escaped and gone flitting 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the room. All sights were something of an 成果／努力, but the sight of Terence was the greatest 成果／努力, because he 軍隊d her to join mind to 団体／死体 in the 願望（する） to remember something. She did not wish to remember; it troubled her when people tried to 乱す her loneliness; she wished to be alone. She wished for nothing else in the world.

Although she had cried, Terence 観察するd Helen's greater hopefulness with something like 勝利; in the argument between them she had made the first 調印する of admitting herself in the wrong. He waited for Dr. Lesage to come 負かす／撃墜する that afternoon with かなりの 苦悩, but with the same certainty at the 支援する of his mind that he would in time 軍隊 them all to 収容する／認める that they were in the wrong.

As usual, Dr. Lesage was sulky in his manner and very short in his answers. To Terence's 需要・要求する, "She seems to be better?" he replied, looking at him in an 半端物 way, "She has a chance of life."

The door shut and Terence walked across to the window. He leant his forehead against the pane.

"Rachel," he repeated to himself. "She has a chance of life. Rachel."

How could they say these things of Rachel? Had any one yesterday 本気で believed that Rachel was dying? They had been engaged for four weeks. A fortnight ago she had been perfectly 井戸／弁護士席. What could fourteen days have done to bring her from that 明言する／公表する to this? To realise what they meant by 説 that she had a chance of life was beyond him, knowing as he did that they were engaged. He turned, still enveloped in the same dreary もや, and walked に向かって the door. Suddenly he saw it all. He saw the room and the garden, and the trees moving in the 空気／公表する, they could go on without her; she could die. For the first time since she fell ill he remembered 正確に／まさに what she looked like and the way in which they cared for each other. The 巨大な happiness of feeling her の近くに to him mingled with a more 激しい 苦悩 than he had felt yet. He could not let her die; he could not live without her. But after a momentary struggle, the curtain fell again, and he saw nothing and felt nothing 明確に. It was all going on—going on still, in the same way as before. Save for a physical 苦痛 when his heart （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域, and the fact that his fingers were icy 冷淡な, he did not realise that he was anxious about anything. Within his mind he seemed to feel nothing about Rachel or about any one or anything in the world. He went on giving orders, arranging with Mrs. Chailey, 令状ing out 名簿（に載せる）／表（にあげる）s, and every now and then he went upstairs and put something 静かに on the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する outside Rachel's door. That night Dr. Lesage seemed to be いっそう少なく sulky than usual. He stayed 任意に for a few moments, and, 演説（する）／住所ing St. John and Terence 平等に, as if he did not remember which of them was engaged to the young lady, said, "I consider that her 条件 to-night is very 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な."

Neither of them went to bed or 示唆するd that the other should go to bed. They sat in the 製図／抽選-room playing picquet with the door open. St. John made up a bed upon the sofa, and when it was ready 主張するd that Terence should 嘘（をつく） upon it. They began to quarrel as to who should 嘘（をつく） on the sofa and who should 嘘（をつく） upon a couple of 議長，司会を務めるs covered with rugs. St. John 軍隊d Terence at last to 嘘（をつく） 負かす／撃墜する upon the sofa.

"Don't be a fool, Terence," he said. "You'll only get ill if you don't sleep."

"Old fellow," he began, as Terence still 辞退するd, and stopped 突然の, 恐れるing sentimentality; he 設立する that he was on the 瀬戸際 of 涙／ほころびs.

He began to say what he had long been wanting to say, that he was sorry for Terence, that he cared for him, that he cared for Rachel. Did she know how much he cared for her—had she said anything, asked perhaps? He was very anxious to say this, but he 差し控えるd, thinking that it was a selfish question after all, and what was the use of bothering Terence to talk about such things? He was already half asleep. But St. John could not sleep at once. If only, he thought to himself, as he lay in the 不明瞭, something would happen—if only this 緊張する would come to an end. He did not mind what happened, so long as the succession of these hard and dreary days was broken; he did not mind if she died. He felt himself disloyal in not minding it, but it seemed to him that he had no feelings left.

All night long there was no call or movement, except the 開始 and shutting of the bedroom door once. By degrees the light returned into the untidy room. At six the servants began to move; at seven they crept downstairs into the kitchen; and half an hour later the day began again.

にもかかわらず it was not the same as the days that had gone before, although it would have been hard to say in what the difference consisted. Perhaps it was that they seemed to be waiting for something. There were certainly より小数の things to be done than usual. People drifted through the 製図／抽選-room—Mr. 紅潮／摘発するing, Mr. and Mrs. Thornbury. They spoke very apologetically in low トンs, 辞退するing to sit 負かす／撃墜する, but remaining for a かなりの time standing up, although the only thing they had to say was, "Is there anything we can do?" and there was nothing they could do.

Feeling oddly detached from it all, Terence remembered how Helen had said that whenever anything happened to you this was how people behaved. Was she 権利, or was she wrong? He was too little 利益／興味d to でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れる an opinion of his own. He put things away in his mind, as if one of these days he would think about them, but not now. The もや of unreality had 深くするd and 深くするd until it had produced a feeling of numbness all over his 団体／死体. Was it his 団体／死体? Were those really his own 手渡すs?

This morning also for the first time Ridley 設立する it impossible to sit alone in his room. He was very uncomfortable downstairs, and, as he did not know what was going on, 絶えず in the way; but he would not leave the 製図／抽選-room. Too restless to read, and having nothing to do, he began to pace up and 負かす／撃墜する reciting poetry in an undertone. 占領するd in さまざまな ways—now in undoing 小包s, now in uncorking 瓶／封じ込めるs, now in 令状ing directions, the sound of Ridley's song and the （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域 of his pacing worked into the minds of Terence and St. John all the morning as a half comprehended 差し控える.

They 格闘するd up, they 格闘するd 負かす／撃墜する,
They 格闘するd sore and still:
The fiend who blinds the 注目する，もくろむs of men,
That night he had his will.

Like stags 十分な spent, の中で the bent
They dropped awhile to 残り／休憩（する）—

"Oh, it's intolerable!" Hirst exclaimed, and then checked himself, as if it were a 違反 of their 協定. Again and again Terence would creep half-way up the stairs in 事例／患者 he might be able to glean news of Rachel. But the only news now was of a very fragmentary 肉親，親類d; she had drunk something; she had slept a little; she seemed quieter. In the same way, Dr. Lesage 限定するd himself to talking about 詳細（に述べる）s, save once when he volunteered the （警察などへの）密告，告訴（状） that he had just been called in to ascertain, by 厳しいing a vein in the wrist, that an old lady of eighty-five was really dead. She had a horror of 存在 buried alive.

"It is a horror," he 発言／述べるd, "that we 一般に find in the very old, and seldom in the young." They both 表明するd their 利益／興味 in what he told them; it seemed to them very strange. Another strange thing about the day was that the 昼食 was forgotten by all of them until it was late in the afternoon, and then Mrs. Chailey waited on them, and looked strange too, because she wore a stiff print dress, and her sleeves were rolled up above her 肘s. She seemed as oblivious of her 外見, however, as if she had been called out of her bed by a midnight alarm of 解雇する／砲火／射撃, and she had forgotten, too, her reserve and her composure; she talked to them やめる familiarly as if she had nursed them and held them naked on her 膝. She 保証するd them over and over again that it was their 義務 to eat.

The afternoon, 存在 thus 縮めるd, passed more quickly than they 推定する／予想するd. Once Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing opened the door, but on seeing them shut it again quickly; once Helen （機の）カム 負かす／撃墜する to fetch something, but she stopped as she left the room to look at a letter 演説（する）／住所d to her. She stood for a moment turning it over, and the 驚くべき／特命の／臨時の and mournful beauty of her 態度 struck Terence in the way things struck him now—as something to be put away in his mind and to be thought about afterwards. They scarcely spoke, the argument between them seeming to be 一時停止するd or forgotten.

Now that the afternoon sun had left the 前線 of the house, Ridley paced up and 負かす／撃墜する the terrace repeating stanzas of a long poem, in a subdued but suddenly sonorous 発言する／表明する. Fragments of the poem were wafted in at the open window as he passed and repassed.

Peor and Baalim
Forsake their 寺s 薄暗い,
With that twice 乱打する'd God of パレスチナ
And mooned Astaroth—

The sound of these words were strangely 不快ing to both the young men, but they had to be borne. As the evening drew on and the red light of the sunset glittered far away on the sea, the same sense of desperation attacked both Terence and St. John at the thought that the day was nearly over, and that another night was at 手渡す. The 外見 of one light after another in the town beneath them produced in Hirst a repetition of his terrible and disgusting 願望（する） to break 負かす／撃墜する and sob. Then the lamps were brought in by Chailey. She explained that Maria, in 開始 a 瓶／封じ込める, had been so foolish as to 削減（する） her arm 不正に, but she had bound it up; it was unfortunate when there was so much work to be done. Chailey herself limped because of the rheumatism in her feet, but it appeared to her mere waste of time to take any notice of the unruly flesh of servants. The evening went on. Dr. Lesage arrived 突然に, and stayed upstairs a very long time. He （機の）カム 負かす／撃墜する once and drank a cup of coffee.

"She is very ill," he said in answer to Ridley's question. All the annoyance had by this time left his manner, he was 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な and formal, but at the same time it was 十分な of consideration, which had not 示すd it before. He went upstairs again. The three men sat together in the 製図／抽選-room. Ridley was やめる 静かな now, and his attention seemed to be 完全に awakened. Save for little half-voluntary movements and exclamations that were stifled at once, they waited in 完全にする silence. It seemed as if they were at last brought together 直面する to 直面する with something 限定された.

It was nearly eleven o'clock when Dr. Lesage again appeared in the room. He approached them very slowly, and did not speak at once. He looked first at St. John and then at Terence, and said to Terence, "Mr. Hewet, I think you should go upstairs now."

Terence rose すぐに, leaving the others seated with Dr. Lesage standing motionless between them.

Chailey was in the passage outside, repeating over and over again, "It's wicked—it's wicked."

Terence paid her no attention; he heard what she was 説, but it 伝えるd no meaning to his mind. All the way upstairs he kept 説 to himself, "This has not happened to me. It is not possible that this has happened to me."

He looked curiously at his own 手渡す on the banisters. The stairs were very 法外な, and it seemed to take him a long time to surmount them. Instead of feeling 熱心に, as he knew that he せねばならない feel, he felt nothing at all. When he opened the door he saw Helen sitting by the 病人の枕元. There were shaded lights on the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, and the room, though it seemed to be 十分な of a 広大な／多数の／重要な many things, was very tidy. There was a faint and not unpleasant smell of 消毒薬s. Helen rose and gave up her 議長，司会を務める to him in silence. As they passed each other their 注目する，もくろむs met in a peculiar level ちらりと見ること, he wondered at the 驚くべき／特命の／臨時の clearness of his 注目する，もくろむs, and at the 深い 静める and sadness that dwelt in them. He sat 負かす／撃墜する by the 病人の枕元, and a moment afterwards heard the door shut gently behind her. He was alone with Rachel, and a faint reflection of the sense of 救済 that they used to feel when they were left alone 所有するd him. He looked at her. He 推定する／予想するd to find some terrible change in her, but there was 非，不，無. She looked indeed very thin, and, as far as he could see, very tired, but she was the same as she had always been. Moreover, she saw him and knew him. She smiled at him and said, "Hullo, Terence."

The curtain which had been drawn between them for so long 消えるd すぐに.

"井戸／弁護士席, Rachel," he replied in his usual 発言する／表明する, upon which she opened her 注目する，もくろむs やめる 広範囲にわたって and smiled with her familiar smile. He kissed her and took her 手渡す.

"It's been wretched without you," he said.

She still looked at him and smiled, but soon a slight look of 疲労，（軍の）雑役 or perplexity （機の）カム into her 注目する，もくろむs and she shut them again.

"But when we're together we're perfectly happy," he said. He continued to 持つ／拘留する her 手渡す.

The light 存在 薄暗い, it was impossible to see any change in her 直面する. An 巨大な feeling of peace （機の）カム over Terence, so that he had no wish to move or to speak. The terrible 拷問 and unreality of the last days were over, and he had come out now into perfect certainty and peace. His mind began to work 自然に again and with 広大な／多数の／重要な 緩和する. The longer he sat there the more profoundly was he conscious of the peace 侵略するing every corner of his soul. Once he held his breath and listened acutely; she was still breathing; he went on thinking for some time; they seemed to be thinking together; he seemed to be Rachel 同様に as himself; and then he listened again; no, she had 中止するd to breathe. So much the better—this was death. It was nothing; it was to 中止する to breathe. It was happiness, it was perfect happiness. They had now what they had always 手配中の，お尋ね者 to have, the union which had been impossible while they lived. Unconscious whether he thought the words or spoke them aloud, he said, "No two people have ever been so happy as we have been. No one has ever loved as we have loved."

It seemed to him that their 完全にする union and happiness filled the room with （犯罪の）一味s eddying more and more 広範囲にわたって. He had no wish in the world left unfulfilled. They 所有するd what could never be taken from them.

He was not conscious that any one had come into the room, but later, moments later, or hours later perhaps, he felt an arm behind him. The 武器 were 一連の会議、交渉／完成する him. He did not want to have 武器 一連の会議、交渉／完成する him, and the mysterious whispering 発言する／表明するs annoyed him. He laid Rachel's 手渡す, which was now 冷淡な, upon the counterpane, and rose from his 議長，司会を務める, and walked across to the window. The windows were uncurtained, and showed the moon, and a long silver pathway upon the surface of the waves.

"Why," he said, in his ordinary トン of 発言する／表明する, "look at the moon. There's a halo 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the moon. We shall have rain to-morrow."

The 武器, whether they were the 武器 of man or of woman, were 一連の会議、交渉／完成する him again; they were 押し進めるing him gently に向かって the door. He turned of his own （許可，名誉などを）与える and walked 刻々と in 前進する of the 武器, conscious of a little amusement at the strange way in which people behaved 単に because some one was dead. He would go if they wished it, but nothing they could do would 乱す his happiness.

As he saw the passage outside the room, and the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する with the cups and the plates, it suddenly （機の）カム over him that here was a world in which he would never see Rachel again.

"Rachel! Rachel!" he shrieked, trying to 急ぐ 支援する to her. But they 妨げるd him, and 押し進めるd him 負かす／撃墜する the passage and into a bedroom far from her room. Downstairs they could hear the thud of his feet on the 床に打ち倒す, as he struggled to break 解放する／自由な; and twice they heard him shout, "Rachel, Rachel!"

一時期／支部 XXVI

For two or three hours longer the moon 注ぐd its light through the empty 空気／公表する. 無傷の by clouds it fell straightly, and lay almost like a 冷気／寒がらせる white 霜 over the sea and the earth. During these hours the silence was not broken, and the only movement was 原因（となる）d by the movement of trees and 支店s which stirred わずかに, and then the 影をつくる／尾行するs that lay across the white spaces of the land moved too. In this 深遠な silence one sound only was audible, the sound of a slight but continuous breathing which never 中止するd, although it never rose and never fell. It continued after the birds had begun to ぱたぱたする from 支店 to 支店, and could be heard behind the first thin 公式文書，認めるs of their 発言する／表明するs. It continued all through the hours when the east whitened, and grew red, and a faint blue tinged the sky, but when the sun rose it 中止するd, and gave place to other sounds.

The first sounds that were heard were little inarticulate cries, the cries, it seemed, of children or of the very poor, of people who were very weak or in 苦痛. But when the sun was above the horizon, the 空気／公表する which had been thin and pale grew every moment richer and warmer, and the sounds of life became bolder and more 十分な of courage and 当局. By degrees the smoke began to 上がる in wavering breaths over the houses, and these slowly thickened, until they were as 一連の会議、交渉／完成する and straight as columns, and instead of striking upon pale white blinds, the sun shone upon dark windows, beyond which there was depth and space.

The sun had been up for many hours, and the 広大な／多数の／重要な ドーム of 空気／公表する was warmed through and glittering with thin gold threads of sunlight, before any one moved in the hotel. White and 大規模な it stood in the 早期に light, half asleep with its blinds 負かす／撃墜する.

At about half-past nine 行方不明になる Allan （機の）カム very slowly into the hall, and walked very slowly to the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する where the morning papers were laid, but she did not put out her 手渡す to take one; she stood still, thinking, with her 長，率いる a little sunk upon her shoulders. She looked curiously old, and from the way in which she stood, a little hunched together and very 大規模な, you could see what she would be like when she was really old, how she would sit day after day in her 議長，司会を務める looking placidly in 前線 of her. Other people began to come into the room, and to pass her, but she did not speak to any of them or even look at them, and at last, as if it were necessary to do something, she sat 負かす／撃墜する in a 議長，司会を務める, and looked 静かに and fixedly in 前線 of her. She felt very old this morning, and useless too, as if her life had been a 失敗, as if it had been hard and laborious to no 目的. She did not want to go on living, and yet she knew that she would. She was so strong that she would live to be a very old woman. She would probably live to be eighty, and as she was now fifty, that left thirty years more for her to live. She turned her 手渡すs over and over in her （競技場の）トラック一周 and looked at them curiously; her old 手渡すs, that had done so much work for her. There did not seem to be much point in it all; one went on, of course one went on...She looked up to see Mrs. Thornbury standing beside her, with lines drawn upon her forehead, and her lips parted as if she were about to ask a question.

行方不明になる Allan 心配するd her.

"Yes," she said. "She died this morning, very 早期に, about three o'clock."

Mrs. Thornbury made a little exclamation, drew her lips together, and the 涙／ほころびs rose in her 注目する，もくろむs. Through them she looked at the hall which was now laid with 広大な／多数の／重要な breadths of sunlight, and at the careless, casual groups of people who were standing beside the solid arm-議長，司会を務めるs and （米）棚上げする／（英）提議するs. They looked to her unreal, or as people look who remain unconscious that some 広大な／多数の／重要な 爆発 is about to take place beside them. But there was no 爆発, and they went on standing by the 議長，司会を務めるs and the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議するs. Mrs. Thornbury no longer saw them, but, 侵入するing through them as though they were without 実体, she saw the house, the people in the house, the room, the bed in the room, and the 人物／姿／数字 of the dead lying still in the dark beneath the sheets. She could almost see the dead. She could almost hear the 発言する／表明するs of the 会葬者s.

"They 推定する／予想するd it?" she asked at length.

行方不明になる Allan could only shake her 長，率いる.

"I know nothing," she replied, "except what Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing's maid told me. She died 早期に this morning."

The two women looked at each other with a 静かな 重要な gaze, and then, feeling oddly dazed, and 捜し出すing she did not know 正確に／まさに what, Mrs. Thornbury went slowly upstairs and walked 静かに along the passages, touching the 塀で囲む with her fingers as if to guide herself. Housemaids were passing briskly from room to room, but Mrs. Thornbury 避けるd them; she hardly saw them; they seemed to her to be in another world. She did not even look up 直接／まっすぐに when Evelyn stopped her. It was evident that Evelyn had been lately in 涙／ほころびs, and when she looked at Mrs. Thornbury she began to cry again. Together they drew into the hollow of a window, and stood there in silence. Broken words formed themselves at last の中で Evelyn's sobs. "It was wicked," she sobbed, "it was cruel—they were so happy."

Mrs. Thornbury patted her on the shoulder.

"It seems hard—very hard," she said. She paused and looked out over the slope of the hill at the Ambroses' 郊外住宅; the windows were 炎ing in the sun, and she thought how the soul of the dead had passed from those windows. Something had passed from the world. It seemed to her strangely empty.

"And yet the older one grows," she continued, her 注目する，もくろむs 回復するing more than their usual brightness, "the more 確かな one becomes that there is a 推論する／理由. How could one go on if there were no 推論する／理由?" she asked.

She asked the question of some one, but she did not ask it of Evelyn. Evelyn's sobs were becoming quieter. "There must be a 推論する／理由," she said. "It can't only be an 事故. For it was an 事故—it need never have happened."

Mrs. Thornbury sighed 深く，強烈に.

"But we must not let ourselves think of that," she 追加するd, "and let us hope that they don't either. Whatever they had done it might have been the same. These terrible illnesses—"

"There's no 推論する／理由—I don't believe there's any 推論する／理由 at all!" Evelyn broke out, pulling the blind 負かす／撃墜する and letting it 飛行機で行く 支援する with a little snap.

"Why should these things happen? Why should people 苦しむ? I honestly believe," she went on, lowering her 発言する／表明する わずかに, "that Rachel's in Heaven, but Terence..."

"What's the good of it all?" she 需要・要求するd.

Mrs. Thornbury shook her 長，率いる わずかに but made no reply, and 圧力（をかける）ing Evelyn's 手渡す she went on 負かす／撃墜する the passage. Impelled by a strong 願望（する） to hear something, although she did not know 正確に／まさに what there was to hear, she was making her way to the Flushings' room. As she opened their door she felt that she had interrupted some argument between husband and wife. Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing was sitting with her 支援する to the light, and Mr. 紅潮／摘発するing was standing 近づく her, arguing and trying to 説得する her of something.

"Ah, here is Mrs. Thornbury," he began with some 救済 in his 発言する／表明する. "You have heard, of course. My wife feels that she was in some way responsible. She 勧めるd poor 行方不明になる Vinrace to come on the 探検隊／遠征隊. I'm sure you will agree with me that it is most 不当な to feel that. We don't even know—in fact I think it most ありそうもない—that she caught her illness there. These 病気s—Besides, she was 始める，決める on going. She would have gone whether you asked her or not, Alice."

"Don't, Wilfrid," said Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing, neither moving nor taking her 注目する，もくろむs off the 位置／汚点／見つけ出す on the 床に打ち倒す upon which they 残り／休憩（する）d. "What's the use of talking? What's the use—?" She 中止するd.

"I was coming to ask you," said Mrs. Thornbury, 演説（する）／住所ing Wilfrid, for it was useless to speak to his wife. "Is there anything you think that one could do? Has the father arrived? Could one go and see?"

The strongest wish in her 存在 at this moment was to be able to do something for the unhappy people—to see them—to 保証する them—to help them. It was dreadful to be so far away from them. But Mr. 紅潮／摘発するing shook his 長，率いる; he did not think that now—later perhaps one might be able to help. Here Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing rose stiffly, turned her 支援する to them, and walked to the dressing-room opposite. As she walked, they could see her breast slowly rise and slowly 落ちる. But her grief was silent. She shut the door behind her.

When she was alone by herself she clenched her 握りこぶしs together, and began （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域ing the 支援する of a 議長，司会を務める with them. She was like a 負傷させるd animal. She hated death; she was furious, 乱暴／暴力を加えるd, indignant with death, as if it were a living creature. She 辞退するd to 放棄する her friends to death. She would not 服従させる／提出する to dark and nothingness. She began to pace up and 負かす／撃墜する, clenching her 手渡すs, and making no 試みる／企てる to stop the quick 涙／ほころびs which raced 負かす／撃墜する her cheeks. She sat still at last, but she did not 服従させる／提出する. She looked stubborn and strong when she had 中止するd to cry.

In the next room, 一方／合間, Wilfrid was talking to Mrs. Thornbury with greater freedom now that his wife was not sitting there.

"That's the worst of these places," he said. "People will behave as though they were in England, and they're not. I've no 疑問 myself that 行方不明になる Vinrace caught the 感染 up at the 郊外住宅 itself. She probably ran 危険s a dozen times a day that might have given her the illness. It's absurd to say she caught it with us."

If he had not been 心から sorry for them he would have been annoyed. "Pepper tells me," he continued, "that he left the house because he thought them so careless. He says they never washed their vegetables 適切に. Poor people! It's a fearful price to 支払う／賃金. But it's only what I've seen over and over again—people seem to forget that these things happen, and then they do happen, and they're surprised."

Mrs. Thornbury agreed with him that they had been very careless, and that there was no 推論する／理由 whatever to think that she had caught the fever on the 探検隊／遠征隊; and after talking about other things for a short time, she left him and went sadly along the passage to her own room. There must be some 推論する／理由 why such things happen, she thought to herself, as she shut the door. Only at first it was not 平易な to understand what it was. It seemed so strange—so unbelievable. Why, only three weeks ago—only a fortnight ago, she had seen Rachel; when she shut her 注目する，もくろむs she could almost see her now, the 静かな, shy girl who was going to be married. She thought of all that she would have 行方不明になるd had she died at Rachel's age, the children, the married life, the unimaginable depths and 奇蹟s that seemed to her, as she looked 支援する, to have lain about her, day after day, and year after year. The stunned feeling, which had been making it difficult for her to think, 徐々に gave way to a feeling of the opposite nature; she thought very quickly and very 明確に, and, looking 支援する over all her experiences, tried to fit them into a 肉親，親類d of order. There was undoubtedly much 苦しむing, much struggling, but, on the whole, surely there was a balance of happiness—surely order did 勝つ／広く一帯に広がる. Nor were the deaths of young people really the saddest things in life—they were saved so much; they kept so much. The dead—she called to mind those who had died 早期に, accidentally—were beautiful; she often dreamt of the dead. And in time Terence himself would come to feel—She got up and began to wander restlessly about the room.

For an old woman of her age she was very restless, and for one of her （疑いを）晴らす, quick mind she was 異常に perplexed. She could not settle to anything, so that she was relieved when the door opened. She went up to her husband, took him in her 武器, and kissed him with unusual intensity, and then as they sat 負かす／撃墜する together she began to pat him and question him as if he were a baby, an old, tired, querulous baby. She did not tell him about 行方不明になる Vinrace's death, for that would only 乱す him, and he was put out already. She tried to discover why he was uneasy. Politics again? What were those horrid people doing? She spent the whole morning in discussing politics with her husband, and by degrees she became 深く，強烈に 利益／興味d in what they were 説. But every now and then what she was 説 seemed to her oddly empty of meaning.

At 昼食 it was 発言／述べるd by several people that the 訪問者s at the hotel were beginning to leave; there were より小数の every day. There were only forty people at 昼食, instead of the sixty that there had been. So old Mrs. Paley 計算するd, gazing about her with her faded 注目する，もくろむs, as she took her seat at her own （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する in the window. Her party 一般に consisted of Mr. Perrott 同様に as Arthur and Susan, and to-day Evelyn was lunching with them also.

She was 異常に subdued. Having noticed that her 注目する，もくろむs were red, and guessing the 推論する／理由, the others took 苦痛s to keep up an (a)手の込んだ／(v)詳述する conversation between themselves. She 苦しむd it to go on for a few minutes, leaning both 肘s on the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, and leaving her soup untouched, when she exclaimed suddenly, "I don't know how you feel, but I can 簡単に think of nothing else!"

The gentlemen murmured sympathetically, and looked 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な.

Susan replied, "Yes—isn't it perfectly awful? When you think what a nice girl she was—only just engaged, and this need never have happened—it seems too 悲劇の." She looked at Arthur as though he might be able to help her with something more suitable.

"Hard lines," said Arthur 簡潔に. "But it was a foolish thing to do—to go up that river." He shook his 長，率いる. "They should have known better. You can't 推定する／予想する Englishwomen to stand roughing it as the natives do who've been acclimatised. I'd half a mind to 警告する them at tea that day when it was 存在 discussed. But it's no good 説 these sort of things—it only puts people's 支援するs up—it never makes any difference."

Old Mrs. Paley, hitherto contented with her soup, here intimated, by raising one 手渡す to her ear, that she wished to know what was 存在 said.

"You heard, Aunt Emma, that poor 行方不明になる Vinrace has died of the fever," Susan 知らせるd her gently. She could not speak of death loudly or even in her usual 発言する／表明する, so that Mrs. Paley did not catch a word. Arthur （機の）カム to the 救助（する）.

"行方不明になる Vinrace is dead," he said very distinctly.

Mrs. Paley 単に bent a little に向かって him and asked, "Eh?"

"行方不明になる Vinrace is dead," he repeated. It was only by 強化するing all the muscles 一連の会議、交渉／完成する his mouth that he could 妨げる himself from bursting into laughter, and 軍隊d himself to repeat for the third time, "行方不明になる Vinrace...She's dead."

Let alone the difficulty of 審理，公聴会 the exact words, facts that were outside her daily experience took some time to reach Mrs. Paley's consciousness. A 負わせる seemed to 残り／休憩（する） upon her brain, 妨げるing, though not 損失ing its 活動／戦闘. She sat vague-注目する，もくろむd for at least a minute before she realised what Arthur meant.

"Dead?" she said ばく然と. "行方不明になる Vinrace dead? Dear me...that's very sad. But I don't at the moment remember which she was. We seem to have made so many new 知識s here." She looked at Susan for help. "A tall dark girl, who just 行方不明になるd 存在 handsome, with a high colour?"

"No," Susan interposed. "She was—" then she gave it up in despair. There was no use in explaining that Mrs. Paley was thinking of the wrong person.

"She ought not to have died," Mrs. Paley continued. "She looked so strong. But people will drink the water. I can never make out why. It seems such a simple thing to tell them to put a 瓶／封じ込める of Seltzer water in your bedroom. That's all the 警戒 I've ever taken, and I've been in every part of the world, I may say—Italy a dozen times over...But young people always think they know better, and then they 支払う／賃金 the 刑罰，罰則. Poor thing—I am very sorry for her." But the difficulty of peering into a dish of potatoes and helping herself engrossed her attention.

Arthur and Susan both 内密に hoped that the 支配する was now 性質の／したい気がして of, for there seemed to them something unpleasant in this discussion. But Evelyn was not ready to let it 減少（する）. Why would people never talk about the things that 事柄d?

"I don't believe you care a bit!" she said, turning savagely upon Mr. Perrott, who had sat all this time in silence.

"I? Oh, yes, I do," he answered awkwardly, but with obvious 誠実. Evelyn's questions made him too feel uncomfortable.

"It seems so inexplicable," Evelyn continued. "Death, I mean. Why should she be dead, and not you or I? It was only a fortnight ago that she was here with the 残り／休憩（する） of us. What d'you believe?" she 需要・要求するd of mr. Perrott. "D'you believe that things go on, that she's still somewhere—or d'you think it's 簡単に a game—we 崩壊する up to nothing when we die? I'm 肯定的な Rachel's not dead."

Mr. Perrott would have said almost anything that Evelyn 手配中の，お尋ね者 him to say, but to 主張する that he believed in the immortality of the soul was not in his 力／強力にする. He sat silent, more 深く，強烈に wrinkled than usual, 崩壊するing his bread.

Lest Evelyn should next ask him what he believed, Arthur, after making a pause 同等（の） to a 十分な stop, started a 完全に different topic.

"Supposing," he said, "a man were to 令状 and tell you that he 手配中の，お尋ね者 five 続けざまに猛撃するs because he had known your grandfather, what would you do? It was this way. My grandfather—"

"Invented a stove," said Evelyn. "I know all about that. We had one in the 温室 to keep the 工場／植物s warm."

"Didn't know I was so famous," said Arthur. "井戸／弁護士席," he continued, 決定するd at all costs to spin his story out at length, "the old chap, 存在 about the second best inventor of his day, and a 有能な lawyer too, died, as they always do, without making a will. Now Fielding, his clerk, with how much 司法（官） I don't know, always （人命などを）奪う，主張するd that he meant to do something for him. The poor old boy's come 負かす／撃墜する in the world through trying 発明s on his own account, lives in Penge over a tobacconist's shop. I've been to see him there. The question is—must I stump up or not? What does the abstract spirit of 司法（官） 要求する, Perrott? Remember, I didn't 利益 under my grandfather's will, and I've no way of 実験（する）ing the truth of the story."

"I don't know much about the abstract spirit of 司法（官）," said Susan, smiling complacently at the others, "but I'm 確かな of one thing—he'll get his five 続けざまに猛撃するs!"

As Mr. Perrott proceeded to 配達する an opinion, and Evelyn 主張するd that he was much too stingy, like all lawyers, thinking of the letter and not of the spirit, while Mrs. Paley 要求するd to be kept 知らせるd between the courses as to what they were all 説, the 昼食 passed with no interval of silence, and Arthur congratulated himself upon the tact with which the discussion had been smoothed over.

As they left the room it happened that Mrs. Paley's wheeled 議長，司会を務める ran into the Elliots, who were coming through the door, as she was going out. Brought thus to a 行き詰まり for a moment, Arthur and Susan congratulated Hughling Elliot upon his convalescence,—he was 負かす／撃墜する, cadaverous enough, for the first time,—and Mr. Perrott took occasion to say a few words in 私的な to Evelyn.

"Would there be any chance of seeing you this afternoon, about three-thirty say? I shall be in the garden, by the fountain."

The 封鎖する 解散させるd before Evelyn answered. But as she left them in the hall, she looked at him brightly and said, "Half-past three, did you say? That'll 控訴 me."

She ran upstairs with the feeling of spiritual exaltation and quickened life which the prospect of an emotional scene always 誘発するd in her. That Mr. Perrott was again about to 提案する to her, she had no 疑問, and she was aware that on this occasion she ought to be 用意が出来ている with a 限定された answer, for she was going away in three days' time. But she could not bring her mind to 耐える upon the question. To come to a 決定／判定勝ち（する） was very difficult to her, because she had a natural dislike of anything final and done with; she liked to go on and on—always on and on. She was leaving, and, therefore, she 占領するd herself in laying her 着せる／賦与するs out 味方する by 味方する upon the bed. She 観察するd that some were very shabby. She took the photograph of her father and mother, and, before she laid it away in her box, she held it for a minute in her 手渡す. Rachel had looked at it. Suddenly the keen feeling of some one's personality, which things that they have owned or 扱うd いつかs 保存するs, overcame her; she felt Rachel in the room with her; it was as if she were on a ship at sea, and the life of the day was as unreal as the land in the distance. But by degrees the feeling of Rachel's presence passed away, and she could no longer realise her, for she had scarcely known her. But this momentary sensation left her depressed and 疲労，（軍の）雑役d. What had she done with her life? What 未来 was there before her? What was make-believe, and what was real? Were these 提案s and intimacies and adventures real, or was the contentment which she had seen on the 直面するs of Susan and Rachel more real than anything she had ever felt?

She made herself ready to go downstairs, absentmindedly, but her fingers were so 井戸／弁護士席 trained that they did the work of 準備するing her almost of their own （許可，名誉などを）与える. When she was 現実に on the way downstairs, the 血 began to circle through her 団体／死体 of its own （許可，名誉などを）与える too, for her mind felt very dull.

Mr. Perrott was waiting for her. Indeed, he had gone straight into the garden after 昼食, and had been walking up and 負かす／撃墜する the path for more than half an hour, in a 明言する／公表する of 激烈な／緊急の suspense.

"I'm late as usual!" she exclaimed, as she caught sight of him. "井戸／弁護士席, you must 許す me; I had to pack up...My word! It looks 嵐の! And that's a new steamer in the bay, isn't it?"

She looked at the bay, in which a steamer was just dropping 錨，総合司会者, the smoke still hanging about it, while a swift 黒人／ボイコット shudder ran through the waves. "One's やめる forgotten what rain looks like," she 追加するd.

But Mr. Perrott paid no attention to the steamer or to the 天候.

"行方不明になる Murgatroyd," he began with his usual 形式順守, "I asked you to come here from a very selfish 動機, I 恐れる. I do not think you need to be 保証するd once more of my feelings; but, as you are leaving so soon, I felt that I could not let you go without asking you to tell me—have I any 推論する／理由 to hope that you will ever come to care for me?"

He was very pale, and seemed unable to say any more.

The little 噴出する of vitality which had come into Evelyn as she ran downstairs had left her, and she felt herself impotent. There was nothing for her to say; she felt nothing. Now that he was 現実に asking her, in his 年輩の gentle words, to marry him, she felt いっそう少なく for him than she had ever felt before.

"Let's sit 負かす／撃墜する and talk it over," she said rather unsteadily.

Mr. Perrott followed her to a curved green seat under a tree. They looked at the fountain in 前線 of them, which had long 中止するd to play. Evelyn kept looking at the fountain instead of thinking of what she was 説; the fountain without any water seemed to be the type of her own 存在.

"Of course I care for you," she began, 急ぐing her words out in a hurry; "I should be a brute if I didn't. I think you're やめる one of the nicest people I've ever known, and one of the finest too. But I wish...I wish you didn't care for me in that way. Are you sure you do?" For the moment she honestly 願望（する）d that he should say no.

"やめる sure," said Mr. Perrott.

"You see, I'm not as simple as most women," Evelyn continued. "I think I want more. I don't know 正確に／まさに what I feel."

He sat by her, watching her and 差し控えるing from speech.

"I いつかs think I 港／避難所't got it in me to care very much for one person only. Some one else would make you a better wife. I can imagine you very happy with some one else."

"If you think that there is any chance that you will come to care for me, I am やめる content to wait," said Mr. Perrott.

"井戸／弁護士席—there's no hurry, is there?" said Evelyn. "Suppose I thought it over and wrote and told you when I get 支援する? I'm going to Moscow; I'll 令状 from Moscow."

But Mr. Perrott 固執するd.

"You cannot give me any 肉親，親類d of idea. I do not ask for a date...that would be most 不当な." He paused, looking 負かす／撃墜する at the gravel path.

As she did not すぐに answer, he went on.

"I know very 井戸／弁護士席 that I am not—that I have not much to 申し込む／申し出 you either in myself or in my circumstances. And I forget; it cannot seem the 奇蹟 to you that it does to me. Until I met you I had gone on in my own 静かな way—we are both very 静かな people, my sister and I—やめる content with my lot. My friendship with Arthur was the most important thing in my life. Now that I know you, all that has changed. You seem to put such a spirit into everything. Life seems to 持つ／拘留する so many 可能性s that I had never dreamt of."

"That's splendid!" Evelyn exclaimed, しっかり掴むing his 手渡す. "Now you'll go 支援する and start all 肉親，親類d of things and make a 広大な／多数の／重要な 指名する in the world; and we'll go on 存在 friends, whatever happens...we'll be 広大な／多数の／重要な friends, won't we?"

"Evelyn!" he moaned suddenly, and took her in his 武器, and kissed her. She did not resent it, although it made little impression on her.

As she sat upright again, she said, "I never see why one shouldn't go on 存在 friends—though some people do. And friendships do make a difference, don't they? They are the 肉親，親類d of things that 事柄 in one's life?"

He looked at her with a bewildered 表現 as if he did not really understand what she was 説. With a かなりの 成果／努力 he collected himself, stood up, and said, "Now I think I have told you what I feel, and I will only 追加する that I can wait as long as ever you wish."

Left alone, Evelyn walked up and 負かす／撃墜する the path. What did 事柄 than? What was the meaning of it all?

一時期／支部 XXVII

All that evening the clouds gathered, until they の近くにd 完全に over the blue of the sky. They seemed to 狭くする the space between earth and heaven, so that there was no room for the 空気／公表する to move in 自由に; and the waves, too, lay flat, and yet rigid, as if they were 抑制するd. The leaves on the bushes and trees in the garden hung closely together, and the feeling of 圧力 and 抑制 was 増加するd by the short chirping sounds which （機の）カム from birds and insects.

So strange were the lights and the silence that the busy hum of 発言する／表明するs which usually filled the dining-room at meal times had 際立った gaps in it, and during these silences the clatter of the knives upon plates became audible. The first roll of 雷鳴 and the first 激しい 減少（する） striking the pane 原因（となる）d a little 動かす.

"It's coming!" was said 同時に in many different languages.

There was then a 深遠な silence, as if the 雷鳴 had 孤立した into itself. People had just begun to eat again, when a gust of 冷淡な 空気／公表する （機の）カム through the open windows, 解除するing tablecloths and skirts, a light flashed, and was 即時に followed by a clap of 雷鳴 権利 over the hotel. The rain swished with it, and すぐに there were all those sounds of windows 存在 shut and doors slamming violently which …を伴って a 嵐／襲撃する.

The room grew suddenly several degrees darker, for the 勝利，勝つd seemed to be 運動ing waves of 不明瞭 across the earth. No one 試みる／企てるd to eat for a time, but sat looking out at the garden, with their forks in the 空気／公表する. The flashes now （機の）カム frequently, lighting up 直面するs as if they were going to be photographed, surprising them in 緊張した and unnatural 表現s. The clap followed の近くに and violently upon them. Several women half rose from their 議長，司会を務めるs and then sat 負かす／撃墜する again, but dinner was continued uneasily with 注目する，もくろむs upon the garden. The bushes outside were ruffled and whitened, and the 勝利，勝つd 圧力（をかける）d upon them so that they seemed to stoop to the ground. The waiters had to 圧力（をかける） dishes upon the diners' notice; and the diners had to draw the attention of waiters, for they were all 吸収するd in looking at the 嵐／襲撃する. As the 雷鳴 showed no 調印するs of 身を引くing, but seemed 集まりd 権利 総計費, while the 雷 目的（とする）d straight at the garden every time, an uneasy gloom 取って代わるd the first excitement.

Finishing the meal very quickly, people congregated in the hall, where they felt more 安全な・保証する than in any other place because they could 退却／保養地 far from the windows, and although they heard the 雷鳴, they could not see anything. A little boy was carried away sobbing in the 武器 of his mother.

While the 嵐／襲撃する continued, no one seemed inclined to sit 負かす／撃墜する, but they collected in little groups under the central skylight, where they stood in a yellow atmosphere, looking 上向きs. Now and again their 直面するs became white, as the 雷 flashed, and finally a terrific 衝突，墜落 （機の）カム, making the panes of the skylight 解除する at the 共同のs.

"Ah!" several 発言する／表明するs exclaimed at the same moment.

"Something struck," said a man's 発言する／表明する.

The rain 急ぐd 負かす／撃墜する. The rain seemed now to 消滅させる the 雷 and the 雷鳴, and the hall became almost dark.

After a minute or two, when nothing was heard but the 動揺させる of water upon the glass, there was a perceptible slackening of the sound, and then the atmosphere became はしけ.

"It's over," said another 発言する／表明する.

At a touch, all the electric lights were turned on, and 明らかにする／漏らすd a （人が）群がる of people all standing, all looking with rather 緊張するd 直面するs up at the skylight, but when they saw each other in the 人工的な light they turned at once and began to move away. For some minutes the rain continued to 動揺させる upon the skylight, and the 雷鳴 gave another shake or two; but it was evident from the （疑いを）晴らすing of the 不明瞭 and the light drumming of the rain upon the roof, that the 広大な／多数の／重要な 混乱させるd ocean of 空気／公表する was travelling away from them, and passing high over 長，率いる with its clouds and its 棒s of 解雇する／砲火／射撃, out to sea. The building, which had seemed so small in the tumult of the 嵐／襲撃する, now became as square and spacious as usual.

As the 嵐／襲撃する drew away, the people in the hall of the hotel sat 負かす／撃墜する; and with a comfortable sense of 救済, began to tell each other stories about 広大な／多数の／重要な 嵐／襲撃するs, and produced in many 事例／患者s their 占領／職業s for the evening. The chess-board was brought out, and Mr. Elliot, who wore a 在庫／株 instead of a collar as a 調印する of convalescence, but was さもなければ much as usual, challenged Mr. Pepper to a final contest. 一連の会議、交渉／完成する them gathered a group of ladies with pieces of needlework, or in default of needlework, with novels, to superintend the game, much as if they were in 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金 of two small boys playing marbles. Every now and then they looked at the board and made some encouraging 発言／述べる to the gentlemen.

Mrs. Paley just 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the corner had her cards arranged in long ladders before her, with Susan sitting 近づく to sympathise but not to 訂正する, and the merchants and the miscellaneous people who had never been discovered to 所有する 指名するs were stretched in their arm-議長，司会を務めるs with their newspapers on their 膝s. The conversation in these circumstances was very gentle, fragmentary, and intermittent, but the room was 十分な of the indescribable 動かす of life. Every now and then the moth, which was now grey of wing and shiny of thorax, whizzed over their 長，率いるs, and 攻撃する，衝突する the lamps with a thud.

A young woman put 負かす／撃墜する her needlework and exclaimed, "Poor creature! it would be kinder to kill it." But nobody seemed 性質の／したい気がして to rouse himself ーするために kill the moth. They watched it dash from lamp to lamp, because they were comfortable, and had nothing to do.

On the sofa, beside the chess-players, Mrs. Elliot was imparting a new stitch in knitting to Mrs. Thornbury, so that their 長，率いるs （機の）カム very 近づく together, and were only to be distinguished by the old lace cap which Mrs. Thornbury wore in the evening. Mrs. Elliot was an 専門家 at knitting, and disclaimed a compliment to that 影響 with evident pride.

"I suppose we're all proud of something," she said, "and I'm proud of my knitting. I think things like that run in families. We all knit 井戸／弁護士席. I had an uncle who knitted his own socks to the day of his death—and he did it better than any of his daughters, dear old gentleman. Now I wonder that you, 行方不明になる Allan, who use your 注目する，もくろむs so much, don't （問題を）取り上げる knitting in the evenings. You'd find it such a 救済, I should say—such a 残り／休憩（する） to the 注目する，もくろむs—and the bazaars are so glad of things." Her 発言する／表明する dropped into the smooth half-conscious トン of the 専門家 knitter; the words （機の）カム gently one after another. "As much as I do I can always 配置する／処分する／したい気持ちにさせる of, which is a 慰安, for then I feel that I am not wasting my time—"

行方不明になる Allan, 存在 thus 演説（する）／住所d, shut her novel and 観察するd the others placidly for a time. At last she said, "It is surely not natural to leave your wife because she happens to be in love with you. But that—as far as I can make out—is what the gentleman in my story does."

"Tut, tut, that doesn't sound good—no, that doesn't sound at all natural," murmured the knitters in their 吸収するd 発言する／表明するs.

"Still, it's the 肉親，親類d of 調書をとる／予約する people call very clever," 行方不明になる Allan 追加するd.

"Maternity—by Michael Jessop—I 推定する," Mr. Elliot put in, for he could never resist the 誘惑 of talking while he played chess.

"D'you know," said Mrs. Elliot, after a moment, "I don't think people do 令状 good novels now—not as good as they used to, anyhow."

No one took the trouble to agree with her or to 同意しない with her. Arthur Venning who was strolling about, いつかs looking at the game, いつかs reading a page of a magazine, looked at 行方不明になる Allan, who was half asleep, and said humorously, "A penny for your thoughts, 行方不明になる Allan."

The others looked up. They were glad that he had not spoken to them. But 行方不明になる Allan replied without any hesitation, "I was thinking of my imaginary uncle. Hasn't every one got an imaginary uncle?" she continued. "I have one—a most delightful old gentleman. He's always giving me things. いつかs it's a gold watch; いつかs it's a carriage and pair; いつかs it's a beautiful little cottage in the New Forest; いつかs it's a ticket to the place I most want to see."

She 始める，決める them all thinking ばく然と of the things they 手配中の，お尋ね者. Mrs. Elliot knew 正確に／まさに what she 手配中の，お尋ね者; she 手配中の，お尋ね者 a child; and the usual little pucker 深くするd on her brow.

"We're such lucky people," she said, looking at her husband. "We really have no wants." She was apt to say this, partly ーするために 納得させる herself, and partly ーするために 納得させる other people. But she was 妨げるd from wondering how far she carried 有罪の判決 by the 入り口 of Mr. and Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing, who （機の）カム through the hall and stopped by the chess-board. Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing looked wilder than ever. A 広大な／多数の／重要な 立ち往生させる of 黒人／ボイコット hair 宙返り飛行d 負かす／撃墜する across her brow, her cheeks were whipped a dark 血 red, and 減少（する）s of rain made wet 示すs upon them.

Mr. 紅潮／摘発するing explained that they had been on the roof watching the 嵐／襲撃する.

"It was a wonderful sight," he said. "The 雷 went 権利 out over the sea, and lit up the waves and the ships far away. You can't think how wonderful the mountains looked too, with the lights on them, and the 広大な／多数の／重要な 集まりs of 影をつくる／尾行する. It's all over now."

He slid 負かす／撃墜する into a 議長，司会を務める, becoming 利益／興味d in the final struggle of the game.

"And you go 支援する to-morrow?" said Mrs. Thornbury, looking at Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing.

"Yes," she replied.

"And indeed one is not sorry to go 支援する," said Mrs. Elliot, assuming an 空気／公表する of mournful 苦悩, "after all this illness."

"Are you afraid of dyin'?" Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing 需要・要求するd scornfully.

"I think we are all afraid of that," said Mrs. Elliot with dignity.

"I suppose we're all cowards when it comes to the point," said Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing, rubbing her cheek against the 支援する of the 議長，司会を務める. "I'm sure I am."

"Not a bit of it!" said Mr. 紅潮／摘発するing, turning 一連の会議、交渉／完成する, for Mr. Pepper took a very long time to consider his move. "It's not 臆病な／卑劣な to wish to live, Alice. It's the very 逆転する of 臆病な／卑劣な. 本人自身で, I'd like to go on for a hundred years—認めるd, of course, that I had the 十分な use of my faculties. Think of all the things that are bound to happen!" "That is what I feel," Mrs. Thornbury 再結合させるd. "The changes, the 改良s, the 発明s—and beauty. D'you know I feel いつかs that I couldn't 耐える to die and 中止する to see beautiful things about me?"

"It would certainly be very dull to die before they have discovered whether there is life in 火星," 行方不明になる Allan 追加するd.

"Do you really believe there's life in 火星?" asked Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing, turning to her for the first time with keen 利益／興味. "Who tells you that? Some one who knows? D'you know a man called—?"

Here Mrs. Thornbury laid 負かす／撃墜する her knitting, and a look of extreme solicitude （機の）カム into her 注目する，もくろむs.

"There is Mr. Hirst," she said 静かに.

St. John had just come through the swing door. He was rather blown about by the 勝利，勝つd, and his cheeks looked terribly pale, unshorn, and cavernous. After taking off his coat he was going to pass straight through the hall and up to his room, but he could not ignore the presence of so many people he knew, 特に as Mrs. Thornbury rose and went up to him, 持つ／拘留するing out her 手渡す. But the shock of the warm lamp-lit room, together with the sight of so many cheerful human 存在s sitting together at their 緩和する, after the dark walk in the rain, and the long days of 緊張する and horror, overcame him 完全に. He looked at Mrs. Thornbury and could not speak.

Every one was silent. Mr. Pepper's 手渡す stayed upon his Knight. Mrs. Thornbury somehow moved him to a 議長，司会を務める, sat herself beside him, and with 涙／ほころびs in her own 注目する，もくろむs said gently, "You have done everything for your friend."

Her 活動／戦闘 始める，決める them all talking again as if they had never stopped, and Mr. Pepper finished the move with his Knight.

"There was nothing to be done," said St. John. He spoke very slowly. "It seems impossible—"

He drew his 手渡す across his 注目する，もくろむs as if some dream （機の）カム between him and the others and 妨げるd him from seeing where he was.

"And that poor fellow," said Mrs. Thornbury, the 涙／ほころびs 落ちるing again 負かす／撃墜する her cheeks.

"Impossible," St. John repeated.

"Did he have the なぐさみ of knowing—?" Mrs. Thornbury began very 試験的に.

But St. John made no reply. He lay 支援する in his 議長，司会を務める, half-seeing the others, half-審理，公聴会 what they said. He was terribly tired, and the light and warmth, the movements of the 手渡すs, and the soft communicative 発言する／表明するs soothed him; they gave him a strange sense of 静かな and 救済. As he sat there, motionless, this feeling of 救済 became a feeling of 深遠な happiness. Without any sense of disloyalty to Terence and Rachel he 中止するd to think about either of them. The movements and the 発言する／表明するs seemed to draw together from different parts of the room, and to 連合させる themselves into a pattern before his 注目する，もくろむs; he was content to sit silently watching the pattern build itself up, looking at what he hardly saw.

The game was really a good one, and Mr. Pepper and Mr. Elliot were becoming more and more 始める，決める upon the struggle. Mrs. Thornbury, seeing that St. John did not wish to talk, 再開するd her knitting.

"雷 again!" Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing suddenly exclaimed. A yellow light flashed across the blue window, and for a second they saw the green trees outside. She strode to the door, 押し進めるd it open, and stood half out in the open 空気／公表する.

But the light was only the reflection of the 嵐／襲撃する which was over. The rain had 中止するd, the 激しい clouds were blown away, and the 空気／公表する was thin and （疑いを）晴らす, although vapourish もやs were 存在 driven 速く across the moon. The sky was once more a 深い and solemn blue, and the 形態／調整 of the earth was 明白な at the 底（に届く） of the 空気／公表する, enormous, dark, and solid, rising into the 次第に減少するing 集まり of the mountain, and pricked here and there on the slopes by the tiny lights of 郊外住宅s. The 運動ing 空気／公表する, the drone of the trees, and the flashing light which now and again spread a 幅の広い 照明 over the earth filled Mrs. 紅潮／摘発するing with exultation. Her breasts rose and fell.

"Splendid! Splendid!" she muttered to herself. Then she turned 支援する into the hall and exclaimed in a peremptory 発言する／表明する, "Come outside and see, Wilfrid; it's wonderful."

Some half-stirred; some rose; some dropped their balls of wool and began to stoop to look for them.

"To bed—to bed," said 行方不明になる Allan.

"It was the move with your Queen that gave it away, Pepper," exclaimed Mr. Elliot triumphantly, 広範囲にわたる the pieces together and standing up. He had won the game.

"What? Pepper beaten at last? I congratulate you!" said Arthur Venning, who was wheeling old Mrs. Paley to bed.

All these 発言する／表明するs sounded gratefully in St. John's ears as he lay half-asleep, and yet vividly conscious of everything around him. Across his 注目する，もくろむs passed a 行列 of 反対するs, 黒人／ボイコット and indistinct, the 人物／姿／数字s of people 選ぶing up their 調書をとる／予約するs, their cards, their balls of wool, their work-baskets, and passing him one after another on their way to bed.

THE END

This 場所／位置 is 十分な of FREE ebooks - 事業／計画（する） Gutenberg Australia